《Because I've Been Reincarnated as the Piggy Duke, This Time I Will Say I Like You》


 Chapter 1 - The pig me, I am a pig duke aren’t I?

    <h4>Chapter 1: The pig me, I am a pig duke aren¡¯t I?</h4>


    When I open my eyes, all of my previous life memories came back to me. I get up from the bed in a rush and look at myself in the mirror.


    [Wow, I¡¯m so fat]


    Grey ash hair and a big body that shows its prosperity, no it¡¯s a pig body. But I know this face from my life before. He is a character that is hated because of his face in an adult anime called ¡°Girl and Shuya¡±.


    ¡®Girl and Shuya¡¯ is an anime about a boy from a baron household which is holding a talent for fire magic and is entering the school. In there he made a good rtionship with the girls and is not just helping them to solve their problems, he¡¯s also giving them solutions about foreign affairs.


    And the person who will be loathed by him is me.


    The third son of the Duke¡¯s Household the pig duke, Slow-Dening.


    Someone who looked down on people, always bragging his family name, a fatty, having characteristics the same as an orc, and finally the man who will be banished from the country.


    It is the tragic future that awaits the pig duke.


    [As I thought, so fat]


    And his misfortune doesn¡¯t just end there, his attendant for whom he secretly has a crush will be one of the protagonist¡¯s harem. The pitiful pig misfortune doesn¡¯t end like that, his parent even told him they don¡¯t have any connection to him and he was just a boy they picked up from the bridge.


    [Man, this is just like a real orc isn¡¯t it]


    While thinking those thing, a knock sounded from the door.


    [Slow-sama have you woken up? The breakfast has been prepared]


    The attendant, Charlote.


    As a student of the Kurushu Magic Academy I should have joined with the other students for breakfast in the dining hall, but because I am abusing my family¡¯s name I could have a luxurious breakfast in my own room.


    [I am awake. Enter now Charlote]


    A beautiful silver hair hanging and flowing in to the shoulder.


    A majestic feeling of a snow goddess overflowed from Charlote exceeding that of an attendant.


    But it is that isn¡¯t it.


    I know all about Charlote¡¯s secret, the truth is that she is a princess of a ruined foreign country.


    [I will prepare it for a bit, please wait for a moment]


    Yeah, this Charlote is the one who will be stolen by the protagonist.


    But, there are some people who watch the anime show think that the pig duke wanted to tie the knot with Charlote.


    And eventually I am one of those people too.


    [¡­Un]


    After Charlote was picked up by the Dening household, she has been together with the pig duke since he was 6 years old.


    Charlote was helped by the pig duke when she was sold as a ve in the forest of one of the Dening Household territory.


    Since Charlote was a child she held favor for the pig duke, but as the war with the empire went on in the border they slowly got separated.


    And after that winter, second year of the magic school.


    The anime scene shown that for the sake of helping the protagonist from a great danger, Charlote became one of the harem member.


    Even the pig duke realized that Charlote was attracted to the protagonist, but it didn¡¯t matter how hard he tried, it was toote.


    All the things he tried to build hade to nothing, and he became aughing stock.


    The worst character piggy duke, became the number one in the poprity ranking in anime ¡°Girl and Shuya¡±.


    There are three reason why it became like that.


    The first one is that the protagonist simply is not popr.


    Like hell you deserve a harem!! That kind of jealousy is also there.


    It can¡¯t be helped, all the girls in the ¡°Girl and Shuya¡± are so cute after all.


    [Slow-sama the preparation for breakfast is ready. The soup is still hot, please let it cool first]


    The second one is because the misfortune the piggy duke had.


    The setting was that piggy duke knew Charlote was a princess of a downfallen kingdom.


    And the piggy duke was fighting to protect Charlote from assassins of the empire and other countries, which aimed for her all day and night.


    But that achievement was note to light, the good parts were all taken by the protagonist in the anime.


    On top of that, the love that piggy duke held for Charlote never came to light till the end.


    In hisst year the hated piggy duke, while he was bound as a magic ve, in hisst breath he was calling Charlote name.


    And that tragic end is really well received by the viewers.


    And there is another reason why the piggy duke is taking first ce.


    [¡­Charlote. Thank you for everything buhi]


    [Eh?]


    Hearing my word Charlote is honestly surprised.


    So surprised she dropped the teapot she was holding, and made a really loud voice when it dropped.


    [Fo-forgive me, Slow-sama]


    [No, don¡¯t mind it]


    I saw the surprised Charlote gathering all the broken pieces in haste.


    The broken pieces as if announcing its own magnificence float above the red carpet beautifully.


    It¡¯s not told in the anime but¡ª¨C


    [The wind mischief quietly begin (winder dance)]


    ¡ª¨CThe piggy duke written in the history, was extremely loved by the wind spirit.


    The season is hot summer.


    The piggy duke, no, I am 16 years old.


    It has been a year since I entered the Kurushu Magic Academy, my bad reputation in school is known not only around the school premise but to the other countries too.


    But that kind of thing I won¡¯t mind it.


    [Charlote, it¡¯s kindate but¡­ good morning]


    My attendant, Charlote.


    No, the princess of a downfallen kingdom Charlote Lili Hughjack.


    [Go-good morning, Slow-sama]


    I am looking to your eyes that are peeking while you lower your head.


    In the anime it couldn¡¯t be fulfilled .


    But I will be a man that is appropriate for you, I vowed that in my heart.

 Chapter 2 - Well Then, Shall We Start A Diet?

    <h4>Chapter 2: Well Then, Shall We Start A Diet?</h4>


    This fatty! This fatty! This fatty!


    Don¡¯t joke with me, piggy duke!!


    As I know the piggy duke¡¯s memories I am getting mad!!


    Thisss, why he became so hated? To the point he will exiled from this country, I know the reason!!


    [Buhi, bu, buu]


    This piggy duke has calcted everything!


    As the next head of the family in this generation he cannot be with a woman who was just a retainer. He made a n to make himself hated by plummeting his family¡¯s name, causing an ident here and there, and eventually getting exiled from the country.


    After getting exiled from the country I have a dream to live a simple life with Charlote somewhere quiet using the money I saved secretly.


    But that dream of the piggy duke won¡¯te true.


    After losing his only reason to live because Charlote became another member of the protagonist¡¯s harem, he died as a ve after all.


    [Buhi. Buhiii, Buhiii!]


    I¡¯m running until sweat flows so much like a water fall. After taking off my school uniform and wearing modest and simple clothes, I began to run again.


    The sweat began to stick to my clothes and my feet start to wobble.


    AAAAAH I AM REALLY TIRED!!


    Oi piggy duke! No, ME! How much you didn¡¯t exercise!!


    [Look!! The piggy duke is running!! His figure is just like a moving orc!!]


    [It¡¯s true¨C. Will there be a pig rain tomorrow?]


    While listening to the bad mouthing I keep running.


    The reason why the piggy duke never got on a diet in the anime no matter how much bad mouthing he got, I know it. He needed to keep looking ipetent and like an idiot.


    The empire¡¯s number one military personnel, Dening Household.


    The current head Baldroy Dening had been doting on him.


    The reason it¡¯s so simple, the piggy duke holds wind magic which is much stronger than the current head.


    For generations there is one inheritance of the wind in the Dening duke¡¯s household.


    It is the wind guidance.


    Among the candidates for the duke, the one who is loved the most by the wind spirit will be the next head of the family!


    After the piggy duke was born, the next head has been mostly decided.


    When the piggy duke became aware of this, he was already receiving training to be the next head of the duke household.


    But when he was 6 years old.


    The piggy duke meet with the dead eyed Charlote in the ve market, and because of some mischievous wind spirit he learnt Charlote¡¯s background.


    In front of his eyes he saw a withering girl that was actually a princess from a downfallen kingdom.


    What happened to her, the piggy duke knew everything up until she became a ve.


    [My knight, Silva!! Buy that ve! I don¡¯t care how much it is! I want her to be released from that ce!]


    [Slow-sama¡­ Please look, the price of that girl. Isn¡¯t the price a bit superficial?]


    [Slow-chan. Un, it¡¯s a bit pricey isn¡¯t it?]


    [Father you said it¡¯s my time to choose my own personal attendant! Just take the next 5 years of my pocket money!]


    From there, little by little the piggy duke changed.


    He neglected a healthy life, always saying irrational orders all around, the genius next head of the duke house had be a selfish young master.


    And as for the piggy duke, this school life is the important one.


    He spread the name of the piggy duke to lower the name of the duke¡¯s house all over the country.


    [Buhii, buhii, buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiii]


    In the anime it was sessful, the piggy duke¡¯s n was a big sess.


    The day the piggy duke was exiled from the country, the head of the Duke¡¯s house said to him, [Slow, don¡¯t you ever show your face to me again]


    Isn¡¯t there any different way for the piggy duke?


    [BUhii!! Buhii!]


    I remember.


    There was an event in which the general manager of the anime said,


    [The piggy duke is a clever, strong, kind, and also have a strong will against sorrow. This is a story telling us about his sorrowful life seen from the other side. The piggy duke had all the power to aplish things, but in the end he only saw Charlote being stolen by the protagonist. This is an anime that I poured my all, to tell you a story about a boy who keep all those secrets within himself]


    [Buhi, bu, bu. Buhyaaa. Buhyaaaaaaa!!!]


    It hurts!


    With great momentum I was thrown to the ground. It hurts, I think it will leave a scar in my face. What a sad figure. This is the one, the piggy duke who¡¯s loved by the wind spirit. Somehow I know Charlote is also looking at me now. The piggy duke frail heart begin to tremble.


    [Aah. The piggy duke just fell! Uwaa, he is running with that kind of body after all]


    [Heh. Go die Piggy. It¡¯s really a poison for my eyes. No matter how much of a Dening household person he, is isn¡¯t that impossible~]


    The wind spirit sends me what the students are talking about. A rolling pig is an interesting, and a spectacr spectacle after all. [Hey look. That is the piggy dance from the piggy duke] S***, don¡¯t say a thing if you don¡¯t even understand. I can hear it all you know. Just go y some swordy somewhere¡­ Wait, I can hear what they are saying, then it means¡­


    Is it possible that the piggy knew all the abusive words directed at him in the anime?


    [Aah. The piggy duke is looking at here]


    [It¡¯s impossible to overhear us in this distance. Oy pig. Look, he can¡¯t hear it. Ooii, piggy duke. See he can¡¯t hear it]


    I just remove the mud sticking to my clothes, and continue running circling the vast sports ground again. It is actually sword technique ss but, I asked the teacher to let me run on my own. With an astonished looked he, the teacher, allowed it. I believed he is feeling relieved inside. Since I have never once joined the sword technique ss after all.


    [Buhibuhi, buhi. buhhibuhi]


    This school education revolve around ss study (theory), martial arts, sword technique, and magic. But for the piggy duke in the anime, he tossed away the martial arts ss and sword technique sses. As of now I know the reason. Because it¡¯s impossible to get good results with this kind of body.


    The rest of the students are holding swords in the center of the sports ground and having a mock fight in a groups of two.


    For the friendless piggy duke making a two person team is an impossible feat. Even now when there are so many students bad mouthing him, there is no one who thinks of him.


    [Buhibuhii. Buhi]


    For not telling anyone about his feelings for Charlote, actually the piggy duke is an idiotic one.


    Never depending on anyone, I¡¯m an idiot for just thinking about one single girl endlessly.


    [Buhii]


    But I won¡¯t walk on that kind of future now.


    With the memory from my previous life. I have decided on a few things.


    The first one, I will start training now.


    I need to lose some weight at first.


    [Buho. Bbuu, Buhoo]


    The piggy duke in the anime never once looked out for his own appearance.


    The only human close to him was only Charlote and he felt somehow relieved.


    But I know it will eventually bring him to his own destruction.


    [Buho, buho]


    I think that because of my previous memory the piggy duke personality ceased to exist.


    But it has not disappeared.


    When I¡¯m looking at Charlote¡¯s figure, this piggy piggy duke¡¯s heart begins to shout.


    [I LIKE YOU BUHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!]


    Ah, I have fallen again! It¡¯s natural if I began to run with this kind of heavy body. S*** you are so fat piggy duke! Look at your own self more!


    [He dropped again. What are you doing, piggy duke]


    [Isn¡¯t he getting scolded from his papa? look, there is a rumor that Duke Dening has a strict rule about appearance]


    The looks from the girls are piercing me.


    They said things like ¡®Still running again¡¯ or like ¡®But it¡¯s kinda toote to begin dieting now, it is impossible¡¯.


    Dammit! It¡¯s irritating me! Shut up! But even though I am getting irritated my piggy duke¡¯s heart began to tremble. Don¡¯t bother with what the others see buhi he said. ¡­No, It¡¯s different! I will tell them off now piggy duke! That¡¯s why you are no good! There is no way this world will move ording to your n, too naive!


    It¡¯s impossible for me to carry it on my own!


    Now, let¡¯s start running again!


    This piggy duke!


    [Buhii. Buhii, Buhibuhi]


    From now on I will remove this dark kind of piggy duke and aim for the white kind of piggy duke!


    Run for it! The famous white piggy duke!

 Chapter 3 - I’m So Fat The Chair Broke

    <h4>Chapter 3: I¡¯m So Fat The Chair Broke</h4>


    [¡­E?]


    In the magic academy, the job for an attendant is not just fulfilling the everyday needs of the nobles, but they also carry the burden of their academic matters. And because some of the students in the magic academye from distinguished families, there are some case where an attendant is also searching for a useful lord.


    There are also some cases where the nobles might be wooing an attendant girl who is serving another noble from a lower ss than them.


    But that rarely happens to Charlote.


    Rather than being hated, she is serving the most powerful person in the second year of Kurushu Magic Academy. (Kurushu Mahou Gakuen)


    She is serving me the piggy duke after all.


    [No way Charlote¡ª¨C]


    When I¡¯m done with my sses for today, I¡¯m calling Charlote to my room.


    Her tidy silver hair and those powerful ck eyes full of will. As if a sculpture made from ice, so cute.


    Buhi¡­ And without me knowingly, a sigh escape from my own mouth.


    But Charlote¡¯s maid uniform is getting dirty here and there.


    For someone who watched the anime I already know the reason.


    There is also the case among the attendants, that because she is serving me the piggy duke, she is also receiving some harassment behind my back.


    [Slow-sama, what kind of assistance do you require now?]


    Charlote looks at me with shock. It¡¯s unusual for Charlote to be showing emotion in her face, usually she rarely shows it.


    [You don¡¯t need to prepare breakfast from tomorrow on. I will eat together with everyone in the dining hall buhi]


    Uuuuh, I wonder if it¡¯s enough with food only from the dining hall¡­


    I am bing timid again without me noticing¡­ No, I mustn¡¯t!! I have decided I will be on a diet!! I have to throw away this fat from my body!


    [¡­Understood]


    After Charlote bows gracefully towards me, she leaves my room.


    At the magic academy, students can spend their time as they pleased after the ss sessions are over.


    But as usual, in my room at the boy¡¯s dorm, fourth floor I am doing nothing.


    The boy¡¯s dorm has five floors. The top most floor is for the royalty, the fourth is for the higher nobles, the third floor is for those not so high rank nobles, the second floor is for the low rank nobles, and finally, the first floor is for themoners.


    The higher the floor, the bigger the room will be.


    I heard that in the first floor, themoners have to share a room with two or three persons.


    We call it, the tako room.


    [Buu¡­ buu]


    While being half naked, I begin my muscle training.


    [Buu¡­ Buuuuuuuu]


    But I can¡¯t even do a single push up. Oi, what does this mean piggy duke! You don¡¯t have any muscle at all! Also my stomach is growling.


    Normally I would have eaten at least two portions or more when it was lunch, but I have to pass on that now!


    To pull out my will, I am standing in front of a mirror.


    In front of me, I see a big fatty is standing there.


    [How terrible¡­]


    My wish is to be standing right next to Charlote.


    I can¡¯t stand beside her if I¡¯m this fat. My goal is to be macho.


    I understand piggy duke¡¯s feelings, he has been running alone all this time. He has no one, he doesn¡¯t even have any trusted friends and no matter how much he is being scorned, for his heart keeps calm and strong.


    Because of all that, I will grant him his wish.


    Honestly I want to go straight to them and scold those who bullied Charlote, but things will turn bad if I go there now.


    For the sake of Charlote so she can be proud of serving me, I will be a great human being! In the anime the reason Charlote liked the piggy duke might have been because he is a kind man, but that is not enough anymore!


    Piggy duke though it would be bad if he became a great person but couldn¡¯t marry Charlote. I believe that kind of thinking is wrong. He never relied on anyone, and though it was impossible to tell anyone about his thoughts.


    [¡­]


    Piggy duke thought he would be separated with Charlote if he spoke his thoughts, but this is wrong. Even if it¡¯s just a little, there has to be someone who can help. Now In this silence I¡¯m remembering about my knight.


    He has someone which to depend on each other and keep trying hard together.


    After Charlote became a ve, I won¡¯t have her taken away by that protagonist.


    Alright, I have decided, now its muscle training time!


    Whenever I have time for it, I will keep training my body!


    For the sake of standing next to Charlote, it¡¯s time to fix my life!


    In the morning, with a worried look in her face she is seeing me off.


    [¡­Please do take care, Slow-sama]


    Aftering down from the boy¡¯s dorm stairs, I walk outside.


    The students and also the attendants see me like I¡¯m something unusual.


    [It¡¯s the piggy duke¡­]


    [Is it possible that piggy duke ising to the dining hall?]


    Without minding those guys, I keep walking to the banquet hall we use as the dining room.


    The students are seated in a long desk that looks so much crowded. Well then, where should I sit? Because of my big body I don¡¯t want to squeeze between people¡­ After thinking it over I sit in a corner near the entrance.


    [Hup]


    This is bad, most likely the chair seems to have broken in pieces. I¡¯m still too fat aren¡¯t I?


    Pupupu, seeing such spectacle theyugh unexpectedly.


    I knew it, I am the piggy duke! Go on a diet! No, more than that, why the hell did this chair suddenly broke? Are you really fine?


    As I sit, some attendant bring me the food.


    [deliciousdeliciousdeliciouscelicious]


    With great vigor I bring the food to my mouth.


    NomNomNom.


    [Nomnomnomnom, wha?]


    Before I realized it the food disappears. Wasn¡¯t it to little? It was gone in an instant.


    The seasoning was so thin, and did the other students feel satiated with this amount of food?


    When I looked at the other table, I saw the other student¡¯s stunned faces. ¡­What? What the heck?! As soon as I saw them they avoid my stare, those who were talking to their friends put down their tableware in a hurry. I¡¯m kinda hurt with their reactions.


    ¡­I¡¯m still hungry, what should I do.


    [Dening-sama. If it¡¯s okay with you, please eat this]


    As soon as it that was said, a festival like breakfast is happening in front of me.


    Ah, it seems those who want to tter me havee. A beautiful blond haired guy. Hmmm, I think he¡¯s in the same year as me¡­ Ah, he is the viscount¡¯s second son, I¡¯m sure of it! Another person who never appeared in the anime ising!


    [My name is Vision Greytroad. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you]


    I can hear someone somewhere smacking his mouth. Somehow I can feel this blond man is also hated a lot. But if possible I want to repay his courage. He could talk to me in this kind of atmosphere.


    The Banquet hall became quiet. Everyone is looking at me and this blond guy.


    [¡­Dening-sama?]


    Piggy duke is screaming hungry-hungry from inside me. This guy¡­ That¡¯s why you are not good! Where the hell did that promise of a diet went now!


    As I stand up from my seat, I decline the blond student offer.


    [I had enough with this food. Thank yo¡ª¨Cu, UWAA! UWAAAAAAA!!!! AAAAAAAAA!!!!!!]


    The broken seat¡¯s bedding began falling out! Suddenly the banquet hall became quiet and after that a thunderous sound ofughter could be heard. Oh man, I am so embarrassed. Dammit! Don¡¯tugh! I am in the middle of a diet after all!


    [¡­]


    As I slowly get up, I looked sharply to everyone around and the ce suddenly became quiet again.


    [I had enough of food¡­]


    After saying that and as I walk outside the dining hall my stomach keeps growling.


    At the same time roaringughter could be heard from inside the hall.


    As my face keeps turning red, I run to the boy¡¯s dorm.

 Chapter 4 - Reflecting on One Own Self with A Small Voice

    <h4>Chapter 4: Reflecting on One Own Self with A Small Voice</h4>


    [The fire spirit loves hot blooded person, the water spirit loves a kind one, the earth spirit loves a straight forward person, and the wind spirit said to loves a wise one, magic power grow depend on how much you are loved by the spirit. Basically how much you are loved by spirit is a heredity from your ancestor, but there are some case where themoner also loved by the spirit.]


    In magic academy there is once a year a test consisting of ss learning, martial arts, sword technique, and magic examination. If you¡¯re not receiving at least eighty percent score on average score you can¡¯t go in to the next grade. To cover for theck of score from martial arts and sword technique, the heavy piggy duke having the best result in magic ss and ss lesson so he can safely fulfill the condition to progress every year without a doubt.


    But every year there are some student cannot pass the year test. And then ording to the rules if we¡¯re not graduate after five years we will deemed as failed.


    [To increase power in your magic there is an effective way of putting the spirit in a cane it likes. For example, the wind magic user Duke of Dening, grind and entire fruit of Yadogiri which is the spirit favorite and put it in his cane.]


    I hear the teacher exnation intently as i upy all of the top most seat in ss. It doesn¡¯t mean that everyone hate to sit around me you know. It¡¯s just no one dare to sit in the same column as me. Even though they don¡¯t need to be that reserved though. Or so i think.


    But from teacher point of view i will looked like a pig boss i¡¯m sure. That teacher stole a nce at me since he start talking.


    [ording to the Kurushu magic academy record there are so many alumnus holding immense magic power. Everyone shouldn¡¯t be jealous of it, you should learn from your senior and move forward. That¡¯s all for today magic theory ss.]


    After nodding for the teacher¡¯s word, the leaving student steal a nce at me. Even i can feel the gaze i have no friend at all. There is no negative feeling but, every one still avoiding me. I know that feeling. Who in their right mind want to be friend with this piggy duke you know. Lately there is no negative feeling toward me, but my image up till now is far to worst.


    I get up from my chair when everyone in the room leaves.


    [Dening-san. I heard you¡¯ve been working outtely]


    In the tform Aruru-sensei talk to me while preparing for the next ss.


    Wearing sses, smooth brown hair stretches to the waist, and wearing a ck robe.


    He became the teacher for magic theory after graduating from the magic academy. His ss is famous for it¡¯s boringness, but i don¡¯t thing it¡¯s that boring. He is a teacher who hold basic as important after all.


    [ Aruru-sensei. As expected i am to fat, so i think i will go for diet]


    As i said that i pinch my stomach a bit.


    Yup, i am a piggy duke. Effect from those diet haven¡¯t shows up, but i feel my walking speed has increase a bit.


    [Wonderful thinking. And somehow your eyes looked different now, Dening-san]


    [My eyes? I think it is change, probably¡­Ah sensei, please don¡¯t move for a bit.]


    I walk heavily toward sensei¡¯s front. As i stand toe to toe with him, he seems to be shrinking. Forgive me sensei, I know If this piggy duke stand it¡¯s kinda intimidating. But please forget it for now.


    [Don¡¯t make trouble for sensei]


    What the heck this naughty wind spirit say, from sensei¡¯s body it flew toward the window to the outside. There is no doubt it is some prank it is ying. I wonder will there be a strong wind when i bring a stack of paper in the corridor.


    [Ex-excuse me?]


    After saying my farewell to sensei who don¡¯t understand my action, I leave the room. After all if it¡¯s known those fairy is watching there will be some mor. While walking along the corridor, I think about the next lesson. It¡¯s Martial arts ss. But I think I will ask permission for running around the sport ground. Even Aruru sensei know i am on a diet even though he is not quiet fond of rumor, so i believe it will be easy to get permission.


    I have to be a MACHO man as fast as possible!


    [Fuu-]


    With a big sound i walk along the corridor, and at that time i meet someone whom face i know even when i live in my previous world.


    The pair is the same year as me.


    One is a boy with a zing hair and the other one is a small strong willed woman.


    The main protagonist Shuya, and my former fiance Alicia.


    [Ah, piggy duke¡­]


    [Slow the pig¡­]


    For the protagonist I am his bitter enemy.


    Well, when we was a first year it¡¯s my fault making a move to those guys.


    Even until now whenever i meet them i saying disagreeable thing like, [Shuya. Are you ying with girls again? isn¡¯t it good to be someone from a good family.] or [Alicia is really bad at magic isn¡¯t she?]


    But I have been decided to change from my old self.


    [¡­.I¡¯m sorry for everything i have done to you guys]


    A cracking voice I don¡¯t even know where is it from came out, Did they hear that? after that with my heavy step i hurriedly walk past them.


    Damn!


    I thought i already have a change of heart, why is it so hard to apologize to someone?!?


    [Buhhibuhhi]


    At night i sneak out from the dorm alone and start running.


    It¡¯s been only a few days since i start running like this, but i can feel my body be better! But still there is a sound effect dossun dossun while i ran! Hurry up and slim up my body so i will be a Macho man!


    [Buhhibuhhi¡­]


    At the edge of school ground standing there is an old research building and i running circling it¡¯s surrounding. It¡¯s an old building no one care to use. On top of that at night there is no way anyone wille to this ce.


    [Buhhibuhhi]


    I think it¡¯s time to go back.


    Just when i walk back to the boys dorm, a voice came out from the back of the research building.


    [Wind! Wind! Damn it! Wind!]


    Tl note.


    ¡­..just for the info i try doing push up and i can only do it once¡­¡­¡­¡­..

 Chapter 5 - The Commoner is So Bad At Using Magic

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Commoner is So Bad At Using Magic </h4>


    [Wa, waa! Who, Who is it?]


    He is a boy wearing our school uniform with an innocent face. His brown hair is crumpled, in his chest the emblem is not the purple one, but an emblem made single green line.


    It means he is amoner and a first year of our school.


    It seems he is putting up his guard when see meing out. If only i have learn hiding magic, there will be no problem encountering the number one trouble child in the magic academy, the piggy duke.


    [Training your magic huh?]


    [A¡­.De,Dening-sama. Ye-yes. I was training my magic here]


    [Is it wind magic?]


    I can hear your voice saying ¡®Wind¡¯ you know. ¡®Wind¡¯ is the most basic magic, it will call a small wind for you. It will be a prefect spell for training isn¡¯t it. but, it is somewhat strange. There is no wind spirit at all around this guy. If it¡¯s in this condition there is no way wind magic will sess.


    [Oi. Repeat that magic you did just now, Buhi]


    Hearing me raise my voice, he raise his cane while shaking.


    [Wind!¡­..Aa, I knew it¡¯s not working. Dening-sama. I never seed invoking my magic even once¡­.Ahahahaa, how pathetic i am, with how much effort i am entering this magic academy and after all that i can¡¯t even graduate. I can¡¯t see my parent like this¡­]


    That boyughing but his face looked liked he want to cry.


    The heck is he talking about. Of course it won¡¯t work. No matter where i look i can¡¯t find any wind spirit around him. Forget about the wind spirit, it is the earth spirit looking at him from above the ground now.


    This is that isn¡¯t it. He mistake his own magic aptitude. I knew the wind magic is an elegant magic and many student yearn for it, but the wind spirit is a naughty one. I don¡¯t think he have what it takes to be loved by the wind spirit.


    Let¡¯s try one suggestion to him.


    [Oh yeah. Try saying I love earth spirit and then use earth spirit now]


    [¡­Eh? Earth spirit?]


    [Just do as i said. It¡¯s not even that hard thing to do]


    The boy tremble again hearing me.


    He feel nervous seeing me it seems. On top of being his senior i am also that piggy duke after all. But i urge him to say it faster.


    [I-I love earth spiriiiiit! A, AAAAASU!!!]


    As he shout like i said, at the same time bulges from the ground starting to showing up. The earth spirit was watching the boy ever since he showed up and the moment he said the thing I told him, they instantly like him and flew to his shoulder. I knew this would be a sess.


    [I-I seed!!! This is the first time!! Thank you very much!! Pig-¡­no it isn¡¯t that, Dening-sama!! With this i will seed passing the second year exam!]


    Just now, you almost calling me piggy duke when you¡¯re in hype don¡¯t you. I knew it, my nickname even spread out among the first year now¡­. Piggy duke¡­Piggy duke. It¡¯s not like i hate that name though


    [Congrattion. I think rather than wind magic you are more suited with earth magic. First you need to master the basic of earth magic, you can challenge another kind magic after that. But always remember, if the earth spirit is sulking they won¡¯t lend you any power]


    [Ye-yes! Understood!]


    He looked at me with sparkle in his eyes. Looking at him make me remember the first time i seed invoking my first wind magic. Ah~ How happy it is. Especially for him, it will decided whether he pass the promotion to the next ss or not.


    After tapping the boy¡¯s face, Iugh loudly.


    [Ha, I am truly grateful! Dening -sama]


    [It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Buhii.Buhi.]


    Somehow it felt really good.


    It¡¯s not word of abuse but, this is the first since i came to this magic academy, the word of gratitude.


    While hearing the sound behind me, i lightly move my hand and start running again.


    Tl Note


    The spell in this story mostly using english for casting and japanese for the noun. In the future i will using, ¡®¡­.¡¯ this to differentiate between spell and when they use noun on it.


    By the way i think the tittle should be


    ¡°BUTA KOUSHAKU NO NARIAGARI¡±


    ¡­.you know what i mean?

 Chapter 6 - I become A Little Bit Thinner

    <h4>Chapter 6: I be A Little Bit Thinner</h4>


    When i was wake up in the morning, Charlote who want to wake me up standing fidgety waiting dor me in front of the door/


    [Slow-sama, where would-]


    [Charlote!! Look at this!!]


    When the door only open up a little, Charlote with her beautiful silver hair swaying enter the room while keep her vision downward. I¡¯m surprised, as expected of Charlote to be waiting in front of the door like that.Then she look up and see my face. She step back a bit and observed my body entirely.


    [¡­Waa. It¡¯s true it¡¯s became a bit thinner]


    [Isn¡¯t it! I did it! My one week diet showing it¡¯s result!]


    While my tears of happiness dropping i throw myself in to the bed again. Those week of torture, those memory came back all at once to me. I have to hold back my urge to eat what I want, I even shutout all those sweet candy and cookie. I didn¡¯t even drink any juice, even I use my free time to move my body. I always think the result will show up one day, but i never thought it will be this fast!


    Atst, I can say GOODBYE to those special size uniform!


    [Charlote! Prepare a uniform one size smaller!]


    [Understood Slow-sama¡¯s uniform is a special order so it need a few days to prepared, The truth is i already prepared your uniform in my room. For the breakfast, do you wish to wear your uniform now?]


    [No, I don¡¯t need breakfast now! I just want to cherished this moment!]


    With my usual heavy step I walked back to my bed.


    I just looked like a drowning pig right now, but don¡¯t be mistaken, this is called happiness! Those week filled with torture. Running while hearing those gossiping people talking about me, if I have a second helping for lunch i will be tormented with sleepiness in ss, while at night I have to fight with hunger before i can to sleep.


    But those things are for this glorious day!


    For some reason Charlote looking at me now while thinking. Charlote cool, expressionless face suddenly crumble.


    [You cannot do that Slow-sama. You have to eat breakfast]


    [No way Charlote. I don¡¯t want to go to the dining hall while wearing this shameful uniform. I feel i will beugh at if they see this big wobbly uniform]


    The first time i eat in the dining hall i broke my chair, and i did it for the next three days. And for some unknown reason there is a big sturdy chair in the corner of the banquet hall. It¡¯s a special chair prepared for me. From that day on it be my own special seat.


    After the first time that blond hair talk to me he keep trying to talk to whenever i was there. Even when i said i don¡¯t need it he keep presenting me with food, and also he keep praising my magic for some reason, I don¡¯t know what kind of think running in his head.


    [That¡¯s why i don¡¯t need breakfast]


    I pull my nket to cover my body once more and i begin to sleep once again. If i sleep now i believe i will see a very beautiful dream. For example, a beautiful dream where i live a happy live with Charlote.


    Even though my stomach is screaming i have to endure it, only by enduring it only by that I can be thinner. After that i can fulfilled my ideal, I can be a MACHO man, a great person, only after that i will confess my feeling to Charlote!


    [Then Slow-sama. Should I make a simple dish for you now?]


    ¡­Only by that temptation i can¡¯t hold back against it.

 Chapter 7 - Go For It, The White Piggy Duke

    <h4>Chapter 7: Go For It, The White Piggy Duke</h4>


    I eat my breakfast in my room, alone with Charlote.


    It¡¯s a simple dish consist of boiled fish, bread, and a bowl of soup. In magic academy the attendant need to make their food by themselves.


    She told me she will bring some food from the dining hall, but before she did I told her I want to eat the same as what she usually eat.


    She is afraid the food she ate won¡¯t fit my taste, but that¡¯s absolutely impossible to happen!


    [It¡¯s so delicious Buhiiiii!!!!]


    The taste is so-so,but is there anyparable thing rather than eating with the one you love?


    NONESENSE! There are no such time Buhi!


    Looking at my munching face Charlote see it in wonder. What is it, is there any food on my face?


    [Slow-sama, you have changed]


    [Me?]


    [Yes, It feels like Slow-sama want to achieved something big and you put so much effort for it. That¡¯s what I feel about Slow-samately.]


    Charlote slowly putting her fork down and looking at me. Her every movement is so elegant. When someone see her like this they will understand she is not born as amoner.


    Uu, please don¡¯t look at me with that expressionless ice goddess look. After entering magic academy Charlote and I only speak when there is something that needs to talk about. When i approach her more than necessary, it seems the wind blowing to her became stronger.


    [It¡¯s as if when I meet you for the first time, before Slow-sama became such a glutton]


    Glutton?


    Why is it before became a glutton?


    I try very hard to remembered what happen that day.


    Ah, I think it¡¯s around my turning point moment. When it was my 8 years old birthday unexpectedly I was called by my father, he told me it¡¯s about time I have my own personal Attendant. In exchange of Charlote he wanted to rece her with a well educated man to be my attendant.


    But regretfully it is when my idiotic y start, i became a dumb useless pig that less than a servant.


    The reason was I don¡¯t want to get separated from Charlote, and because of my own nning at that time I be a useless person like today.


    Living an unhealthy life, selfishly telling people to do something, became a glutton and in a year i became a splendid pig. Surely after that my father have given up on me.


    Oh yeah that well educated man that should be my attendant, he be my little brother¡¯s attendant.


    The 8 years old me.


    Before I have my wild imagination of loosing Charlote, the time I was called the wonder child of of Dening household and was called by so many other name.


    The me at that time sought to be the head of Dening household with it¡¯s rich region, and also my name will be know in entire Daris.


    Perhaps it is what Charlote remember about me.


    This is my n to be a white piggy duke from the dark piggy duke.


    I won¡¯t hide it from her. But about me being transmigrated to this body I would never tell her.


    [I saw a dream a week ago. It¡¯s about when we met for the first time and about our future. It¡¯s as if the god himself told me for what I was did is not good. It makes me wonder, did the path I choose all this time wrong?]


    My memory from my past self looked just like a dream after all.


    [I saw my own body in front of the mirror. I want to see did I really choose the wrong path?]


    Charlote saw me silently. Her white skin is so beautiful holding a godly Beauty. I looked at her face which showing such seriousness hearing what I said.


    [Then, what do you think I found?]


    [¡­What Slow-sama found?]


    Before I told her, I made a little space between us.


    [A pig ready for it¡¯s shipment]


    Charloteugh outloud after hearing it.


    [¡­..Fuu, then now. What are you aiming for Slow-sama? Do you want to try to take the seat for the head of Dening household again?]


    It think if I join thepetition for the head of Dening household now probably tote. Even if i use brute force it won¡¯t work now. Myself is a taboo talk between the Dening family.And on top of that I don¡¯t want to be bound by the thing called aristocracy.


    [¡­¡­To be a better version of me]


    In the anime piggy duke even sacrifice his own life to be the lowest kind of human for the sake to get of from the obligation as a noble.


    But I will aim a different path from before.


    I will only looking at this Charlote in front of me.


    [There is a wonderful pig in this world. Yes I want at least wanted to be evaluated like that by different country Buhi.]


    I said that with the smartest look I can make.


    Well,? I¡¯m cool aren¡¯t I.


    [Fu, fufu¡­.N-no, Please stop trying to make meugh]


    Eh?


    ¡­..Ye-yeah! I make Charloteugh! As I n! I have seen her since we were a child, but the face she has now I haven¡¯t seen ittely. It has been a while since we talk like this, since there was a line between us separating us.


    But, there is a white piggy duke in Daris! At least my felling to be called as a good pig is true. Un, shouldn¡¯t it human? NO no no.


    [It seems I don¡¯t have what it takes to be the head of the family, and i can¡¯t freely choose my married partner if I be the head]


    As the head of the Dening house he will be married for strengthening the bond against the empire the partner will be choosen between an influential neighbor noble¡¯s daughter or will be married in to the royal family. But I don¡¯t want any of that! I don¡¯t care about political marriage, all I want is a marriage because of love!


    Oh yeah by the way when I was a child I was engaged with a princess from a powerful country called Sarkista! But because i became such a pig it was canceled!


    [Marriage? ¡­..Slow-sama, do you have an interest for such a thing?]


    [I do. That¡¯s why I need to be a splendid man, only after that I will convey my feeling to her.]


    I will say it to her directly.


    ¡­¡­AA, isn¡¯t it bad? Isn¡¯t it what one called an indirect confession?


    Charlote please don¡¯t recognize it now! I¡¯m still a pig now!


    [¡­..I don¡¯t know Slow-sama has someone he is yearn for. I think you will be more happy if it¡¯s like that]


    As she said that she send me a cold smile.


    I don¡¯t know why but I feel shiver on my spine.


    [¡­..I, Is there anything I can help you with?]


    Of course there is, please receive my feeling for you.


    I want to say the person I yearn for is you, but I will say ittter.


    First I need to be a better person first, and after that i¡¯m sure it is okay to say I like her then.


    [Of course I will troubling you about things]


    [It¡¯s no trouble at all, I¡¯m not like the usual attendant. But for the sake of that¡­¡­person Slow-sama yearns for I will do everything to make it happen. I¡¯m Slow-sama¡¯s attendant after all.]


    Charlote is serious now.


    Now that I think about it, I ask for help from Charlote, even thought the one I want to confessed to is her.


    Eh, isn¡¯t there something weird?


    [Then Charlote. Untill the day I confessed to the person I love, be my attendant]


    There is a chance if my feeling to her exposed we will get separated. Even though my father knew i became such a pig sometime he send someone to train me, as if still hoping for me to be the next head of the family. For that I deliberately letting the instructor told him I was in a point of no return by yelling things like, [Buhiii, I don¡¯t want to learn martial arts buhiiiiiiii!!!], like that.


    [As you wish¡ª¨CSlow-sama]


    Charlote with such seriousness hearing me and nodding to me¡ª¨C.


    At that day.


    I vow to be a splendid man Appropriate for Charlote.


    Till the day I will confessed my feeling to someone i love, Charlote will appropriately be my attendant.


    [Slow-sama, Isn¡¯t it the time for magic practice?]


    [Oh yeah! Oh yeah Charlote! How about my uniform? The one with the smaller size?]


    [I¡­.I will prepared it in a bit!!!]


    Seeing her to be that much vigor is really rare, even the perfume she prepared fall down from the table to bed.


    There is abel on it [Hazardous material : Beware of powerful monster will approach you] written on it.


    After seeing that, I remember an event from the anime.


    [A-¡­..I forgot about the hero power up event]

 Chapter 8 - A FRIEND FRAUD!! IT CAN’T BE TRUE!?

    <h4>Chapter 8: A FRIEND FRAUD!! IT CAN¡¯T BE TRUE!?</h4>


    Hey guys I love you all, let¡¯s start the practical magic ss ! I have received the smaller size uniform from Charlote and now I¡¯m jumping out from my room. It¡¯s such a pity but for my the stair I only use it to go up.


    Dosun! Hearing such a loud sound, all the student around looking at me wandering what¡¯s going on.


    [A always, that piggy duke making such a noise¡­]


    [Aa piggy duke huh¡­I thought it was a meteor just now¡­]


    I am thinner right? Or so I try to rebuke myself while I walk.


    The exercise ground is a space with at least one meter depth of pit surrounding it. It was made so if something strange happen when some magic phenomenon happening it won¡¯t affect the ce around it, but the student¡¯s magic in the magic academy is not that high level yet.


    Other than that this ss is my favorite ss. Because, you know, there is no one better at using magic than me. Even the third year student cannot bepared to me.This one is my own speciality. Buhibuhi.


    [Oi. Youss, gather around-]


    While walking with touching the perfume bottle in my trouser pocket, I walk to the center of exercise ground where Rokomoko-sensei located.


    What should I do with this perfume-. We will have an expedition to a goblin forest. In the anime there should be an event where the protagonist will sneaks in to that forest, in there Shuya and his friend will be fighting a stray Ogre. After that he will awaken his fire magic and get a power up but¡­.


    ording to the wind, forget about fighting an ogre, his adventure finished even before it start. It seems a patroling sensei saw him sneaking around and and scold him now.


    If I was that dark piggy duke I will wait for my next chance and ssh it on him when opportunity arises, but now I¡¯m a white piggy duke.


    I won¡¯t do such despicable things.


    If he is truly the protagonist please get stronger with your own power buhibuhi.


    [The ss will be starting soon-. Yousse here.]


    I have hurriedly to Rokomoko sensei¡¯s ce. He is an entric but cool looking guy with afro hair also wearing a ck stylish shirt.


    In sensei¡¯s ss he will give each of us an assignment then he will group the student ording to the assignment, after that he will point out where we need to improve.


    Oh yeah by the way I was always praised for gaining perfect score everytime, buhibuhi I already told you didin¡¯t I.


    Well well, let¡¯s do a perfect point again today. Just tell me what kind of artistic magic i should do~


    [Okay, today I want you to make a pair, each of you will tell your partner¡¯s magic where it iscking. After that you need to make a report ording to what your partner said, You have to finish it before next week¨C]


    What a devilish word you said!


    I am standing alone dumbfounded.


    Like a zombie I walk to the edge of the field while watching the scene in front of me.


    Slowly but surely I can see the students seed making pair one after another. There are also some intimate friend or even a pair of lover among them. Aa, they begin to spread out.


    I feel really isted and left behind.


    I don¡¯t have anyone to be partnered with!


    You¡¯ve done well thinking this kind of devilish thought Rokomoko sensei!


    While I looked at Rokomoko Sensei our eyes meet each other.


    [¡­!!]


    While looking at me he close his one eye.


    Disgusting! No, is that a wink ?! Is this the helping hand from Rokomoko sensei to me?! It has been a week since I thought to be a white piggy duke. But, you want to said to me to make friends even though the only thing i seed at still only my diet?!


    Did the rumor about me trying to reform myself has been spread among teachers?


    When I was running i remember being talked badly behind my back, but it seems I was looked warmly by the teachers!


    Yeah, now my fighting spirit has risen! I have to try hard too buhii!


    Is there anyone left behind? This kind magic expert the piggy duke will help you, you know?


    This is also another Achievement for me! Helping an unknown boy from the first year, guiding him to get his earth magic, that¡¯s also another achievement!


    But there is no one left behind.


    Eh, How strange? Did everyone have a friend? Their great aren¡¯t they¡­.. Then this piggy duke will do the magic assignment alone now¡­.. Is there really no one want to be partnered with me? ¡­..Well, I don¡¯t have a friend afterall.


    As I walk to the corner of the field wondering why there is no one still alone, I can hear sound from behind.


    [Dening-sama. Do you mind partnering up with me?]


    Ite! I knew it! Magic is my only redeeming feature! Then, who are you!


    When I turn to see who is it, what i found is the familiar blond hair I used to see. It¡¯s the voice that I always hear in the morning, He is Vision Greytroad! As always his face looks so handsome and that blue eyes that looked like sapphire is looking at me now. In his neck there is a blue scarf coiling around it, Are you joking around!


    Damn it he is looking good as usual, DAMN IT. Oh yeah I think he said to call him whenever I want to, but I forget about it recently.


    Vision¡¯s father is Lord Greytroad, in his ce they produce a great fighter also a good quality wine, next time you go home please send me one of those good wine. Not just that, Vision is also a wind magic user, I think the reason he respect me is because how skillful I use wind magic. But please lower your voice when you are praising me with a loud voice in the dining room, it¡¯s always made me embarrassed.


    Oh right! I have you now!


    Vision! We are friend aren¡¯t we!? With this i can make a pair!


    When I see Rokomoko sensei, he raise his thumb to me.


    I will try my best! It all start with one friend!


    When I walk to the corner to begin my magic practice with vision, once again a voicee from my back.


    [Oi, cut it out! Stop that shameful act Vision!]


    N? Vision, who are you talking to now?


    And shameful act? What does that mean?


    [Even though your father doing some stupid things and makes him turn into an ordinarymoner, you seems able to act like that in front of piggy duke aren¡¯t you! To be acky from someone like that, how stupid are you! Oi Vision! Say something!?]


    The cold hard truth crashing me.


    Vision! You are someone I believe to be my first friend!


    You are the only person to help me when I crush my seat in the dining hall!


    You, I see. You are just using me after all!


    It doesn¡¯t even make any sense why did you making contact with the taboo piggy duke from Dening household!


    I give Vision a side look, let this piggy duke confirm what kind of face you have now!


    When i see him his face turn red while looking down, his hand holding the can gold it tightly it trembles.


    ¡­Hey, shouldn¡¯t I the who hurt the most?


    You make me trust you in just a week!


    If it was only bad mouthing the damage to me won¡¯t be this great!


    Slowly I put out the perfume bottle from my pocket.


    This sadness I felt! You¡¯re not the protagonist but I will ssh it on you!

 Chapter 9 - After getting sprayed with perfume—-OH MY GOD!

    <h4>Chapter 9: After getting sprayed with perfume¡ª-OH MY GOD!</h4>


    [Vision, it seems your father is missing, huh. Isn¡¯t it about time for him to have arrived in another country after his escape? Not just avoiding tax, he also did something else didn¡¯t he? Your father is bing a very hot topic in the royal pce now]


    I take off the perfume lid.


    Prepare yourself Vision! After ying with my heart like that, your sin is truly heavy!


    [Shu-SHUT YOUR TRAP!!]


    Uo!


    With great vigor he raised his right hand, and for whatever reason he hit me with it.


    With such a great momentum it made me flew off.


    GYAAAAAA!!! The perfume sshed on my face! It¡¯s in my eyes!


    [It¡¯s n-none of your business! Don¡¯t you dareugh at me anymore!]


    My body is diving on to the ground!


    UAAAAAA!!! MY EYES! MY EYES! MY MOUTH TOO! Ohook ohok!! GUEE! GYAAA! DAMN YOU VISION! WHAT THE H*** YOU DID TO ME! DID YOU RESENT ME THAT MUCH! GUEEE!!!


    My body rolls around violently on the ground.


    [It¡¯s such an eyesore, seeing you ttering that piggy duke¡­ Ah, Oh yeah there is also a rumor floating around about how you can¡¯t pay your own school expenses. Lately it seems like you need to cut out some expenses from your livelihood. The poor life is really well suited for you]


    [Yeah yeah. Those who don¡¯t pay their school expenses should just go back to their own ce. Aah- I forgot about it, you don¡¯t have one anymore. Then why don¡¯t you just be a mercenary or an adventurer? Isn¡¯t it a good idea since you have such confidence in your magic?]


    [GUEE, GUEE. Ohook, Ohok. Gueee]


    Everyone was watching as the dispute between Vision and all the student boys was taking ce. There is no one paying attention to me. Please I beg you, anyone please worry about me! ¡­Is this my retribution? Certainly!


    [I won¡¯t be a mercenary or an adventurer! If I can graduate from this school then the way to serve a high noble or be a researcher will open widely! And after that there will be a way to revive my household! Those insults you throw at me just now, I won¡¯t ever forget them!]


    [Is that why you make a move to that piggy duke? Don¡¯t you know about him too!? Even the topic of that piggy duke is a taboo in the Dening household, even his family has given up on him! You should know about it too, Vision! You¡¯re so pitiful it unpleasant to look at you!]


    Ah, yeah.


    That¡¯s true.


    But it¡¯s not just my family, even my two knight who served me since I was a child left me.


    ¡­I wonder if they are fine now.


    [Guee¡­ Guee]


    I pull out my handkerchief, and while still copsed on the ground, I scrub my face really hard.


    Oh my god! The smell ising out! monsters will being here! I have to wash my face ASAP!


    [Shutupshutupshutup! I will graduate no matter what it takes¡­ De-Dening-sama! You still have some power, right? If the Dening household is willing to pay for my expenses, I will event lick your shoes right now!] (Ed notes: e, but maybe they taste like carnitas?) (Tl notes: no, if you are talking about shoes taste it would be like rubber, with sand, dirt, and some unknown substance)


    While half crying, Vision looked at me. It seems he didn¡¯t even think about all this when he hit me that hard. Oi, Don¡¯t joke with me! Isn¡¯t it your fault that monsters wille and attack me!


    After that, I stand up from the ground while brushing off the dirt from my uniform.


    And then, I honestly told Vision the truth.


    [Nope¡­ I have no such power anymore]


    With a hopeless face he looked at me.


    Wha-what is it¡­ But it¡¯s the truth isn¡¯t it. Even the people in this country knows about it, that I fell from my candidacy in my House.


    But, it¡¯s all old talk from the ck piggy duke!


    From this day on, to see myself as the great white piggy duke, I will use all my power to achieve it.


    [¡­Hit other people. Vision]


    But, I feel a tiny bit of pity for him.


    Do you want to say something else, Vision?


    You are the only student I have been talking to all this week.


    ¡­That¡¯s why, if it¡¯s just a little I can lend you money from my own pocket, maybe¡­


    N-No! It¡¯s not like I think of him as a friend!


    [You¡­ you¡¯re lying right! Dening-sama! I can absolutely be your power! No matter if it¡¯s breakfast, lunch, or even dinner, I will prepare it for you! If it¡¯s you it will work! Because the old you¡ª]


    My body suddenly stopped. Isn¡¯t there some fascinating words, mixed on it?


    Not just breakfast but even lunch? And even Dinner?!


    ¡­Ah, Hey! I always told you I¡¯m on a diet! Such temptation! If you want to be my friend help me on my diet! Or at least apany me when I run!


    [You, you can even test me Dening-sama! Then, please watch my power! Do you think that I, who hold this great magic will be amoner?! Don¡¯t joke with me! I am a NOBLE!]


    After saying that, Vision¡¯s cane changed.


    When I see his appearance my face turned pale. The wind spirit answers Vision¡¯s feelings, they are assembling the other spirits with them! Damn, this is the exercise ground! There are many different kind of spirit assembling around Vision now!


    [Ooh, wind and fire spirit! Heed my voice!]


    Vision desperate struggle seems to invite the amused water and earth spirit, even the darkness spirit joins in the fray. Wait, What?! Howe there is a darkness spirit in here! Is there any student with darkness attribute here!?


    Aah, hey you guys! You are also contributing to make vision rampage like this now!


    [Oi you reckless Vision! You¡¯re joking right!]


    [Rokomoko Sensei! There! Vision is dangerous!]


    In the distance I can see Rokomoko sensei swinging his cane while facing Vision. Earth magic is Rokomoko sensei¡¯s speciality, and his magic is shing with Vision¡¯s making such a loud sound!


    It¡¯s bad! There will be no time in that distance!


    Damn! It will explode anytime!


    There is no such event in the anime!


    [There is no way my father¡¯s doing something bad!]


    [Then why did your father disappeared!?]


    [Shutupshutupshutup! Like hell I care about thaaaaaaaaaat!!!]


    The spirits assembled by Vision started to shine and release their power all at once.


    Aargh! It¡¯s just a lower ss spirit but it was such a hassle! If it¡¯s justparing the spirits that assembled, vision magic isparable with any advance magic! But look carefully! It¡¯s impossible for Vision, he can¡¯t control that kind of high magic!


    [Dening-sama! I will devote myself to show you the magic you¡¯ve shown me when you were a child! That¡¯s why, I ! ! I-!]


    Oi Vision!


    The situation looked pretty bad now, because of you there are so many student wounded!


    He looks at us with bloodshot eyes. The other students persuasion doesn¡¯t seems to be working!


    [The blood of Greytroad who loves harvest, passionate wind shout to the heaven!]


    Damn it! You forced me to do it!


    [Ooh Violent wind! d with fire, show your strength! WIND BANNING!]

 Chapter 10 - The Breakfast Is An Offering to Me

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Breakfast Is An Offering to Me.</h4>


    [____]


    [C¡¯mon spirits! As we agreed, move vigorously-! All Guard!]


    With so much haste, the earth rise up and bes an earth wall before my eyes. The earth wall is thickening fast and keeps spreading, it starts from the frenzied Vision to the area where all the wounded students were ced. It was such an amazing thing to see, when in such a short moment was wall created inside the exercise ground.


    [A-ra? It seems it will end soon-. It would be alright kiddo-]


    We can hear Rokomoko sensei¡¯s voice loud and clear. He used wind magic just like a megaphone to bring out his voice spreading it to all the students in this ce.


    After seeing Rokomoko sensei¡¯s true power I wordlessly admire him.


    When he used his magic, a bountiful number of earth spirit crawled out from the ground and those spirit attached themselves to every student except Vision. And it¡¯s not just any normal spirits, every single student here was protected by an intermediate level spirit, those things he did needed some really special focusing. And it looks like Rokomoko sensei could do thoseplicated things in just an instant.


    Awesome.


    If it was me, I would have made a really small mistake and that magic contract would have been canceled.


    As expected of someone whom is guiding the protagonist, Rokomoko sensei. Such a reliable existence.


    [Ah¡­ Vision]


    There is the sound of something falling, the moment I see the source of it, what I see is Vision¡¯s body falling down.


    The recoil for assembling so those many spirits came back at him, and now those spirits are starting to disperse.


    In the end, theposite magic of wind and fire invocation, the wind banning was neverpleted.


    But for Vision, the magic power he had given to those spirits, will never be returned.


    His magic was cut off and for a while that was really a dangerous situation.


    Do those fellow students already feel safe? They must be recovered enough to be that noisy. Damn, they are noisy.


    [Heeh, so no matter how good Vision¡¯s magic was, to use such a thing as high ss magic is impossible for him]


    [Oi, look. That piggy duke is walking to Vision. What does he wants?]


    Nothing at all. It¡¯s just, I¡¯m worried about Vision¡¯s condition just now so I want to check on him.


    And then Ie closer to Vision.


    [Ah]


    His legs slip. And it¡¯s not on purpose I believe.


    Then without hesitation, I jump onto his body.


    Secret skill, Noshikakari. (Ed: Body m!) (TL: Noshikakari sounds more cool) (Ed: It does :p)


    [¡­Guhoo]


    An unexpected voicees out from vision.


    But with this, he now has his debt paid to me.


    Good, it seems he lost his consciousness for real this time.


    [That piggy duke, he gave Vision the finishing moves¡­] (Ed: Finish him! Porkality) (TL: Pork Kazama, WIN!)


    [So his next target is Vision isn¡¯t he? Somehow I feel a bit of sympathy for him, let¡¯s just stop concerning ourselves with that Vision¡­ I don¡¯t want to think what would happen if we caught that piggy duke interest]


    Somehow everyone is looking at me frightened.


    I look back at them with a ¡®Do you have any problem with me?¡¯ stare.


    Vision was ying with my feelings, I got sshed by monster call perfume, and somehow my power was borrowed by some great spirit. So how was your day Vision?


    If even after this event you won¡¯t be my friend I will never forgive you. Did you know that? From tomorrow? Dening sama? Which Dening sama you¡¯re talking about? If even after all that you¡¯re saying we don¡¯t have a connection I will seriously cry. Well then, let¡¯s use a threat this onest time.


    For my secret move¡¯s preparation I¡¯m standing up at the same ce, I can still hear Rokomoko sensei in here. It seems he said something abouting here.


    [Okay you guys~ Now disperse. Today¡¯s lesson is over~. Those who seems to be involved in this case remain here~. I want you toe with me to the headmaster¡¯s room~]


    [You are awesome Rokomoko sensei! As expected of a former royal knight!]


    [I have a better opinion about you now sensei! I thought you were justzy when you change your job to be just a teacher]


    While talking with the students, Rokomoko sensei walks toward my spot.


    The earth walls return back to normal one by one.


    Aah, when I take a peek at the intermediate spirit attached to me, it just politely bows to me and disappear. Such a cute creature. As expected of an intermediate spirit, even at this distance it could feel the spirit staying inside my cane.


    [¡­uuh]


    I can hear Vision moaning. As if he was seeing such a terrible dream.


    You should have just told me from the very beginning if all you needed was gold. I¡¯m a man who will be nice to his friend you know? If you make a loan contract with me, that is. You¡¯re so pitiful so I won¡¯t ask for any interests¡­ this time.


    It seems Vision knows me well from the past. But I can¡¯t seems to remember meeting him at all. I think he is influenced by my happy fat life from when I was a child.


    Well then, I need to escape from here now since I¡¯m not involved in this case-.


    Then I run to the stairs in the exercise ground. Even thought it was only one meter in height, for me it¡¯s still impossible to jump off there. I¡¯m so fat after all.


    [Buhibuhibuhi, buhi]


    But if it was Rokomoko sensei it would be different.


    Even after using magic of that scale, never once he looked short on breath. As expected of the number two strongest person.


    [Ok then you guys, you have to memorize this, 30 times-. So what this number I¡¯m talking about represents?~. Those who can answer that, I will give them the highest score I can give and won¡¯t need to attend my ss anymore~. Even if you are at the third year orter, I will still give you permission to not attend my ss and also I will give you the highest score I can give~]


    [Eeh, what that number represents? It¡¯s the number of times Rokomoko sensei got rejected?]


    [It¡¯s the number of times sensei swung his cane in high speed!]


    [It¡¯s not that! He just swung his cane once! ¡­Haa, You guys really don¡¯t have any tension at all¡­]


    I don¡¯t speak a single word while I walk.


    30 times? What that number represents? Rokomoko sensei, please stop saying such profound things!


    [Buhi, buhi]


    [Uwaa! There is a strong pressureing from behind us!]


    Get out of the way-! This Lord Piggy Duke¡¯sing through!


    [Buhi, buhhi, buhihi. Buhhi, buhhi, buhihi]


    At night while I¡¯m running my usual course, I think about Rokomoko sensei and also about Vision.


    Rokomoko sensei is a trump card that Kurushu Magic Academy has.


    Not just him alone, there are far more powerful teachers in this school, they will act as a trump card to protect the students when it¡¯s needed. That shows how much trust the headmaster ced in them.


    In the anime itself it seems like those are ying quite an active role, but ording to the dark piggy duke¡¯s back setting, those kind of practices never seemed to be happened at all. No, they do happen but probably we can¡¯t see them on the surface.


    Now on to Vision¡¯s matter.


    Honestly I already think of him as a friend.


    After all this lonely years I have already forgotten how to make friends, but I believe he is my friend! In my mind I already nominated him as ¡®friend number one¡¯!


    I guess Vision was already under a lot of pressure, so if I lend him some gold now we will be true friend.


    But I¡¯m not such a filthy rich man now.


    Piggy duke should have some saved up gold in the anime, but I can¡¯t even see those anywhere now! He must have use it for some sweets! Or use it to eat some deluxe breakfast! It seems I have to lower the Engel¡¯sw even further.


    [Slow-sama]


    From deep in the dark Charlote show up.


    I asked an attendant I found nearby this ce I¡¯m using to run, to call Charlote here.


    [Buu~ ¡­Fuuto. I¡¯m sorry calling you at such a time Charlote. Umm, I have a request for you. Please send this to Vision Greytroad, he is living in the boy¡¯s dorm at the third floor. If he ask from whom it is, don¡¯t say ites from me]


    I pick out a small package from my own pocket and give it to Charlote.


    There are several precious gems inside the package. It is one of my hidden assets. I can somehow live with the money I have left, even after I have paid my school expenses and my everyday needs.


    [He can¡¯t know this package is from Slow-sama is it¡­ But those stones inside it, don¡¯t tell me, are those real gems?]


    Charlote confirms with me after she felt the package with her hand.


    Yup, that¡¯s right. Actually I don¡¯t want to be known to Charlote as the man who bought a friend with gold.


    [Well then, I will send this package without letting him realized it was from Slow-sama]


    And once again after saying those words, she disappears.


    [Ah, wait a second. As I thought not letting him know who send it at all is bad. If possible make it looked like it was possibly from me. Make it like there¡¯s a forty percent chance it was from the piggy duke, but don¡¯t let any clue that shows it was sent by me. Do it like that]


    [Eeto¡­ Un-understood¡­ I will try my best]


    I knew it was a hard task, but if it was Charlote I believe she can make it.


    Fufufu, will there any meaningful nce from Vision to me? Is it possible ites from piggy duke sama? It seems there will be.


    It seems I will enjoy my life from tomorrow on.


    The next morning.


    While I¡¯m eating my food on my special seat, there is someone in front of me.


    Who is it? Is there someone brave enough to do such a thing?


    Up until now there was only Vision around me, but with him gone it has just be an empty ce.


    [¡­Dening-sama]


    [Nn?]


    As I lift my head, there stands Vision with a weeping face.


    In his right hand he holds a massive breakfast, while in his left hand he holds the package I entrusted to Charlote.


    Eh, isn¡¯t there something weird?


    [¡­As a token of my gratitude, I present you with this breakfast]


    Eh, eh eh¡­? What happened Charlote?

 Chapter 11 - The Friends Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Friends Deration</h4>


    From the deepest part of the dining hall, I can feel several strong resing from the teaching staff.


    When you look there following the lead of the headmaster and Rokomoko sensei, all the teachers are looking at my direction now with piqued interest. And somehow, there are more students than usual. What happened here?


    [Wait, wait a sec. Come to my room now]


    Vision is gonna say thanks for the gems I gave him here! He could now pay the school tuition! If he speaks of any of those things I will be branded as a pig who buy his own friend! Use your mind for a sec there, Vision!


    [¡­To Dening-sama¡¯s room?]


    [Yes, yes that¡¯s it! Ah, don¡¯t forget to bring your breakfast with you]


    To bring Vision to my room, we hurriedly leave the dining hall. I can hear a lot of disappointed sighsing from the dining hall. Oh man, what a curious bunch you are.


    Nn? Of course we don¡¯t forget to bring Vision¡¯s majestic breakfast with us. It seems he already knows that I was the one who sent him that package, I can¡¯t believe he is really bringing me that breakfast right now. It will be my reward for trying hard all this time.


    [Awesome, the rooms in the fourth floor really are different]


    With curious eyes Vision is looking at my room. Hoy hurry up put those majestic things on your hand onto the desk. It was for me isn¡¯t it? (Ed: byebye diet) (TL:¡­..why piggy)


    [The corridor is made to look simple, so the attention is focused on the carpet, and how the room was made to look really different from those at the third floor. And there is also a personal bedroom, it¡¯s a thing I have never imagined. It seems the ceiling was made to be a bit taller]


    [Is that so? I¡¯ve don¡¯t know how the other floor looks like after all]


    No matter if it¡¯s the fifth, third, second or the first floor I don¡¯t have any friend in those ces. Oh yeah, I also don¡¯t have any on the fourth floor. In the first floor half of it was built to be a storehouse and I also heard that the room for themoners is in a seriously bad condition.


    [This desk, it was made from a hundred years old tree, what a treatment and this is only the fourth floor, then the fifth floor would really look like a royal pce?]


    [Well, they ARE royalty after all. But there is only one person living in the fifth floor for now, he is really living like royalty. There seems to be a personal maid in there¡­ And then, what is that package you hold?]


    After I take my seat, I begin my second breakfast.


    Vision is looking at a picture that hangs inside my room in wonder.


    Vision is looking at a picture that hangs inside my room in wonder.


    [¡­Please don¡¯t y dumb like that. Do I look like that to you?]


    No, more like, you lost some weight. Did you perhapstely didn¡¯t sleep at all?


    I can¡¯t see that ikemen with glossy hair anymore.


    [Please don¡¯t be mad with Charlote-san. The truth is that after I was scolded by the headmaster, I should have to move to the first floor, in that way I can live in a more modest way. Just for your information, themoner¡¯s room is truly as bad as the rumors say. I¡¯m surprised when I know we will be stuffed there together in such a small room. At that time I saw Charlote-san talking with another maid and then I identally heard my name in their talks, So I decided to eavesdrop them]


    I rise my face and see Vision in front of me.


    I have never heard of a noble being moved from the third floor to the first. It¡¯s not wrong that the life expenses will drop significantly, but is his pride alright? I thought that he had such a high pride.


    [Dening-sama. I have left that part of me since yesterday. I have received a scolding from the headmaster. He told me to decide if the power the spirits lent me when my heart was running, was true power. ¡­I have parted with that side of me. As expected, I think I will be a joke material for a while in the school]


    Visionughs at his own self derision.


    As expected of the headmaster. He is not just a man with an elegant white beard.


    If Rokomoko sensei is teaching magic to the protagonist, than the one guiding his heart is the headmaster.


    [After scolding all of us, He told me to stay behind because he wanted to tell me something. I thought at first that he was going to tell me to drop out, but instead he told me the reasons why my father¡¯s standing became so bad. It¡¯s the first time I have hear the truth about my father]


    Vision¡¯s father? So it¡¯s viscount Greytroad.


    What is he being used of?


    [Because I was so ashamed I honestly cried. There were a lot of things I didn¡¯t know, why did I became so blind? This anger, this sadness, I threw all of my emotions at the headmaster. He then told me, he will hear me out until I recovered from my tantrum]


    As I thought it¡¯s not my job to do that. I want to p my hands for our headmaster.


    But Vision, you really trust me a lot since you told me about things that far. Why? Did you also think of me as a friend?


    [He told me various things, but there is one thing among them that was truly interesting. 12 years ago, there was amoner that became a knight and served the Dening household]


    Did the headmaster said that to Vision because he wanted to give him some hope?


    But bing a knight from just amoner it¡¯s really difficult.


    It will take years even for a baron to be a knight, from that point on he will be a true noble.


    [I can still remember those two knight¡¯s figures when you brought them to the dance party. A hard headed knight and a knight who keep chasing women. These two have an extremely different personality, but they seems to be having fun protecting you. For those two splendid knights, swearing their loyalty to just a kid no different than me, if I haven¡¯t seen it by myself I won¡¯t have believe it. Then the headmaster told me the knight who seemed so flirty with girls, was actually a formermoner. I believe his name is¡­ Knight Silva]


    He is the knight I picked from themoner.


    I heard he tossed away his position and is moving from ce to ce now.


    [At midnight, I moved to the first floor so no one would noticed it. But those third and second floor students now looks at me with jeering stares, at that time I secretly cried inside. ¡­Dening-sama, It seems I don¡¯t have any friends now. Those that I used to think of as friends, when they knew about my downfall, none of them wanted to help me. And then I heard Charlote-san¡¯s requesting this other maid to give me this thing who holds gems inside. I cried all night after I got back to my room you know? Through the night, I was thinking about you for a long time, and I decided if we get to be in the same room, to talk with you about the knight who ascended frommoner. If Everyone knew about all this, they would be surprised and won¡¯t believe it at all]


    Vision stopped walking around inside my room and looked at me firmly.


    But not long, you can see a smile floating on his face. It seems I looked interesting to him while I¡¯m eating my food.


    [Dening-sama. I will say it clearly. I have always admired you since long time ago. No it¡¯s not just that, I was charmed by your radiance!]


    You, you tter me too much idiot!


    I won¡¯t return this breakfast even if you tter me that much. Delicious! As I thought I want to fill up my stomach like this everyday~!


    [But that radiance from such a wonder child has gone out so suddenly, and you have be such a bad boy. There is a theory floating around that you just ate something wrong or you were possessed by a demon and it changed you entirely, but there is no official report regarding your change. I can¡¯t believe those things. Because your name has even be known to other countries. I can¡¯t believe it but, some believe the empire has even sent some assassin just to kill you]


    ¡­Actually it is true.


    And when I almost died because of it, amoner saved my life.


    [After hearing those rumors about you, I was looking forward to see you when you enrolled in Kurushu Magic Academy. I was thinking to let you see my growth in magic. And you looked just like what the rumors said. No, it was much worse than the rumors]


    Hmm, the time when I enrolled in the school is it?


    I was asleep in the entrance ceremony, I made a prank to the teachers whom were entering the ssroom.


    [A pig right? He was a fat pig ready for its shipping]


    Vision nodded in agreement while showing such a smile.


    [Yes, a pig indeed. Even all the students call you now with the nickname of piggy duke. Only just by saying piggy duke to you they could make a friend. Also you don¡¯t even care who it is but you just pick a fight with anyone, you speak bluntly when you disagree about something and you lead such a self-indulgence life. All this also incurred in the family¡¯s name decline when people started asking question such as, what kind of education he received to make such a wonder child turn into a pig?]


    S-stop, don¡¯t say anything more!


    I need those bad rumors so I will be abandoned by my own family!


    [But you¡¯ve changedtely, even though everyone were saying things like this was just another of the piggy duke¡¯s whimsical thoughts. They are also betting among themselves about when you will demean yourself even more as a pig]


    What the heck?!


    Am I such a good source for a bet?!


    Okay then!!! I will bet everything I have for my own sess in rehabilitation, Vision!!!!


    [The reason I came here right now is that I was thinking abouting to tter you as your self-indulging pig self. But before I could do that I was able to see that there were some changes in yourself. The other students won¡¯t realized that, but for me who have always been thinking about you since a long time ago can see it clearly. That¡¯s why I was so desperately trying to make it up to you. I want you to recognize me with the magic you¡¯ve shown me a long time ago]


    Suddenly he smiled again.


    From the window, wind is blowing in and it¡¯s rustling his hair making it just like a picture.


    [¡­Dening-sama. I can¡¯t receive this gems]


    [Eh?]


    Nonono, why did you say that with that timing? Isn¡¯t it strange?


    Do you want to quit the school? Please stop that thought. That¡¯s why just use those gems I gave you dammit!


    I stuffed my mouth with a big sliced potato. Un, it¡¯s delicious.


    [The headmaster promised me to give me a part time job with a good payment, once in a while]


    Part time¡­?


    Hearing that word my whole shocked and trembled. And unintentionally I stopped munching these delicious potatoes in my mouth.


    The headmaster is giving a part time job to a student? I somehow seems to remember something about it.


    [E-to¡­ Is it a quest to kill a wyvern in the volcano mountain with Rokomoko sensei?]


    [Yes! For my penalty causing such a ruckus I have to follow Rokomoko sensei there this time]


    What?! How!?


    As I swallow the potato in my mouth I drink some water.


    [Guee! Guee!! Gohokgohok! Gohogoho!!!]


    [Wha, are you alright?!]


    The potato is stuck in my throat!!


    Uoooo!! Uooo!! I¡¯ll die!!!


    [D-drink¡­]


    [Water, water, water, what kind of liquid is in this bottle?! Is it a drink?!]


    Don¡¯t joke with me! That one is the monster calling perfume!! Isn¡¯t there abel there saying it is dangerous if it¡¯s leaking outside?!? Damn you Vision!!! Did you really wanted to kill me that badly?!?! So you are only thinking about gold aren¡¯t you?! Give me back my gems!!!


    [Th-there¡­]


    As I begin to lose my breath I point out to my bedroom.


    [Guee, guee, Oeeee, obobbobo]


    [Gulp, gulp!! Phuwa!!]


    I¡¯vee back to life, I really think that was going to be my time.


    Let¡¯s stop eating a second breakfast from now on. It must be a divine punishment from god for eating the second breakfast.


    [Are you alright Dening-sama!? More importantly, were you also invited to kill the wyvern? You will be a great strength for us if youe too, Dening-sama!]


    With such excitement Vision looks at me.


    [I didn¡¯t get invited but, that event¡­]


    ¡­


    Isn¡¯t that an important event where the protagonist will create a good rtionship with Rokomoko sensei?!


    If you are the one who will go there, the protagonist will be weak isn¡¯t he!?


    And aren¡¯t we talking about killing a wyvern just now?!


    Why instead of the protagonist it is you who got to be in a good rtionship with Rokomoko sensei, Vision?!


    Why!? Are you perhaps holding an aptitude to be the protagonist?! And then you will be involved in various kind of events?!


    [Oh yeah Dening-sama! Next time I will go to town together with Rokomoko sensei! He said he will find me a sword that will disy all my power because he said I was more suited to be magic swordsman!]


    Magic swordsman?


    OIoioioioioioioi?!


    Isn¡¯t that the protagonist position?


    What the heck did you do Vision?!


    By the way, will the real protagonist be alright?


    His role is beingpletely taken away by Vision just now¡­


    It seems it makes me want to say sorry to him¡­


    [Let¡¯s go together Dening-sama! There seems to be an interesting experiment happening in town now! From the student that I live with now, whom I already told about your past self, he told me there will be a festival there in the town! Let¡¯s also bring Charlote-san along with us there!]


    Town? Did you really want to be the main protagonist that much?


    Besides Rokomoko sensei wille too, right?


    [Let me hear it first. What kind of festival is it?]


    ¡­This is just a hunch, but I think I think Rokomoko sensei noticed it.


    Memorize this, 30 times. That is the number of times which I stealthily escaped from magic practice ss. (Ed: ninja pig)


    But for the sake the festival Vision had told me I will bravely take some more action.


    [I¡¯m in!!!! I will absolutely go to the festival!!! BUhhi!!!]


    Hearing such an excited yell, Charlote hurriedly came to my room.


    When she opened the door, our excitement was flowing out from the room. And from my shoulder I could hear a timid voice saying something.


    [¡­With this ¡­We have be friends, aren¡¯t we?]


    Guwaaaa!! Why did you say something so embarrassing! But I want to confirm it too! I¡¯m also worried about it! I have to report to Charlote that I finally made a friend! Ah, she left.


    There are no difference for someone who have ten friends and eleven friends! But for someone who doesn¡¯t have any friend finally and got one it¡¯s totally different!


    Oi Vision! Don¡¯t think anything weird okay?!


    [I learnt something yesterday from the head master]


    Nn? What did he told you?


    Vision is looking outside from the open window.


    It¡¯s the usual scenery for me, but for Vision the scenery from the fourth floor is something new.


    [Even when I became amoner, as long as I never forget about the pride in my heart, ¡ª¨C]


    And then he turns his head.


    As I thought he was an actor acting in the royal pce, he showed me a bright smile.


    [¡ª¡ª-I will always be a noble]


    A gust of wind suddenly blows from the window.


    And then it respectfully returns to me.


    [And I did one terrible mistake¡­ I almost soiled my friendship with my friend]


    With a beautiful smile, the young noble nowmonerughs.


    [Buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii]


    [The piggy duke ising down with a huge force! If you don¡¯t want to be hurt open up a way for him! The first years scram for now!]


    I run down the stairs while searching for Charlote.


    While feeling the coiling wind around my body I thought to myself.


    Vision has changed.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t go back to being a noble, He is fine.


    [Buhhhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii]


    I think about his cool appearance in my mind.


    There is no hesitation on his face.


    Me to, I have prepared for it.


    [The piggy duke has flew down the stairs! Open up the road!]


    Ohh, quiet you! I can do more awesome things! Look! The result of my training!


    While I challenge myself to jump from the second floor stair, I stumble.


    [Gueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee]

 Chapter 12 - A Trip With My Friend! A Trip With My F.R.I.E.N.D!

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Trip With My Friend! A Trip With My F.R.I.E.N.D!</h4>


    The sun has just showed his face a little.


    The Kurushu academy is still engulfed in silence and serenity, and there in a quiet detached research facility, a lonely pig is running by himself.


    [Buoon, buooon]


    I ran while tears and snot keep running through my face. To get rid of all this excessive fat from my body it¡¯s not an easy task to do. But for that I need to undergo all this torture. I want to see that beautiful future filled with love drama as fast as possible, but this pig body is already shaken up with only this much.


    Hyaaah, here Ie future!


    [Bububububu, bubububu]


    Dash!


    It was just a really short distance, but I use everything I have on this sprint! I run slowly, because I¡¯m afraid to burden my knees with this body! But I¡¯m already different now!


    [Bububububu, bubububu]


    Onest spurt!


    All the muscles in my body are already screaming! If even after all this that fat is still there, I will seriously cry!


    That¡¯s not the case, you won¡¯t be there anymore! Yeaaaah, Onest burst!


    [Guee, guee]


    Haah, haaah, while I¡¯m trying to control my breathing, I can hear someone¡¯s footstepsing closer.


    Judging from his orderly footsteps he must be someone with a certain strength.


    [Dening-sama! I have made the arrangements! You will be at the top most floor of the inn together with sensei!]


    With the sun on his back he walks towards me while raising his voice.


    He is a short boy with an innocent face and some disheveled brown hair


    He is my second friend ever, Deppa.


    [Thank you so much! I really feel sorry for asking you so much in such a short notice!]


    [Please, it was only a small thing to do! You¡¯ve been helping me when I train my magic, my whole family feels truly grateful for what you did for us! Ahh, Let me apany you when youe running next time!]


    [Oii. Why did I end riding on top of a horse while a student and an attendant are using the carriage. Even this teacher will get mad with this kind of treatment you know]


    We were taking it easy on top of the carriage.


    Our carriage is a type that was pulled by two horses.


    When I looked outside the window, there I saw Vision and Rokomoko sensei riding horses. At first, seeing that Afro sensei¡¯s horse really surprised me, but now I can really admire his horse. As expected of a former royal knight, taking care of his own horse is one of his specialty.


    [Have you stopped to think of what would happen if I rode on a horse with this kind of body? On top of that your lodging fee is actually free, please don¡¯t beining so much sensei]


    [Lately you are doing quite well you know-? Even among us teachers you are being evaluated as improving, you know? And also you kinda look slimmer-]


    [Nonono, it¡¯s still a long way to call myself slim]


    It took quite a lot sum of money to rent this carriage.


    But I think it will be alright, after all I used all the gems Vision gave me back to bet on ¡®The piggy duke will ovee himself¡¯. There are quite a lot of people joining in the betting, but most of the people bet on ¡®The piggy duke will demean himself¡¯, so if after all this those people keep betting on my ¡®worst¡¯ side, the money will keep rolling on its own.


    Such an entertainment I gave to this academy.


    No, rather than Kurushu academy I would call myself the entertainment centre on Daris.


    [You guys, are you seriously joining the eatingpetition? Aren¡¯t you already fat enough Dening?]


    [The price for the second ce in thatpetition is a drug to reduce body weight. Sensei, you should have known I was dieting right?]


    [I¡¯m also supporting you on your diet, you know? Then we will be going first, you guys should follow after and go to the inn first okay?]


    Vision and sensei rode their horses along the highway and left us.


    Before I knew it they have already created such a good rtionship between them.


    ¡­Forgive my Mr. protagonist.


    It doesn¡¯t mean I especially hate you¡­ But it has somehow turned out like this.


    Well, I believe if it¡¯s you, you won¡¯t mind it.


    Or rather, you made me rethink about your existence in the magic academy.


    You exude such as strong atmosphere that makes people feel attracted to that short, zing red hair.


    I believe that one day we will sh with each other, then let¡¯s do it faster than scheduled! But I want at least to be slimmer before we do that!


    For now, I will follow having such a good life.


    From today on let¡¯s aim to keep such a good life!


    So please don¡¯te for me Mr. protagonist! I didn¡¯t even throw that monster caller perfume at you, so please stay away from me!


    Well thanks to Vision it was only half of it left, but it¡¯s okay!


    ¡­


    [Guee]


    Ugh, whenever I remember that taste it makes me want to puke.


    Vision, I know you knew about that perfume!


    Kurushu Magic Academy was surrounded by a forest that stretches from the entrance of the academy to the forest highway.


    If we follow that road it will make us go southeast. On that road we will find the city of Yolem, one of the cities in the Knight State of Daris.


    It will take us around two to three hours of horse riding to go there. And if we are talking about the scale, it was the second biggest city in the country.


    We dispatched from the school early in the morning, I think we will arrive there in the afternoon even if we go at our own pace.


    You can go to sleep if you want to, this is such a pleasing short trip.


    [Are you really okay bringing me with you in this trip, Slow-sama? Even though you finally could go with your friend¡­]


    Seated opposite of me, Charlote talked to me about her anxiousness in this trip.


    She rarely goes out to a ce with lots of people. She always shut herself inside her room whenever she has some free time¡­ Are you a NEET Charlote!? No, I should apologize to you Charlote, for often asking you to do such stupid things.


    [Charlote, you shut yourself in your own room too much]


    She is afraid that her lineage will be leaked somewhere.


    Well it is something I expected, even now the empire is still searching for the lost princess of the downfallen kingdom.


    [¡­I love to read books in my room]


    It¡¯s not a bad hobby.


    It¡¯s not bad, but she is actually an active child.


    I know that because she was always with me since we were children.


    The empire still can¡¯t find Charlote¡¯s whereabouts.


    There is a chance that a spy from the empire slips inside Yolem, but if there is anyone that wants to do bad things to her, the great wind spirit-san will notice it immediately.


    Well if ites in the form of petty harassment, it can¡¯t feel it anyway.


    That great spirit-san went to Yolem a few days ago to check whether the city was safe or not.


    [Eh? Charlote-sama, you like reading that much?]


    Deppa who sits beside me finally makes a sound.


    He is the first yearmoner that I meet when I was running and then taught him about earth magic.


    Since then, sometimes I saw him practicing magic alone, so I called out to him and we started practicing our magic together. I think it¡¯s because of that, that we became such close friends now.


    His name is Deppa. What an easy name to say.


    [Certainly, I like reading quite a lot. But I was very surprised seeing Slow-sama making friends this fast. And it¡¯s not just one person, he made two friends in such a short time]


    Sheughs a little while saying that.


    Oh yeah, actually Deppa is the student that¡¯s staying in the same room as Vision who just moved to the first floor.


    What a coincidence. And Deppa is the one whom told Vision about the eatingpetition.


    [You can do it, me!]


    I watch Charlote with a smug face.


    When we arrive at Yolem there might be lots of men that will try to woo her. I swear on myself I won¡¯t get separated from Charlote even for just a second.


    [S-such a thing! To be Slow-sama¡¯s friend is an honor for me!]


    [Didn¡¯t I told you to just call me Slow? We are friends after all.


    [I-I-I-I, I can¡¯t do that! Please forgive me!]


    Such an honest man, no wonder the earth spirit dly lend him its strength.


    The wind spirit loves a refined bloodline and an elegant heart, that kind of requirement is really hard to find among themoner. So it will be hard for him to use wind magic now.


    [Oh yeah, what is your name?]


    [Y-yes! Charlote-sama! My name is Deppa! Slow-sama was teaching me earth magic! Umm, actually I was learning the wind magic at first but it seems I have no talent for that! Ahahaha!]


    Well, in exchange he has a lot of talent in martial arts. When entering Kurushu academy there is also a test for martial arts and since he have such a natural talent for it, It seems he fascinated an interviewer when he enrolled in the school, It¡¯s such an achievement to enter the Kurushu academy just solely using martial arts.


    He was always practicing his martial arts before practicing his magic, his movement are really awesome.


    It seems he has a dream aboutbining martial arts and wind magic to make a brand new mixed martial arts.


    [I am just an attendant so you don¡¯t need to put honorifics when talking to me, Deppa-sama]


    [N-no! It¡¯s impossible! I am just a poor son from an inn owner who is indebted to Dening-sama! You are the attendant of Dening-sama, so please don¡¯t humble yourself! On top of that by staying in my family inn, its status will raise surely!]


    Yes, he was the only son of an inn owner in Yolem. It was such a perfect time for us because he is alsoing back home to Yolem, so we decided to go together. It¡¯s so fun having a trip with your friend. And we don¡¯t need to pay for our lodging, this time Vision was really pleased.


    He was just bing a poor man after all.


    [Rokomoko sensei is a former royal knight! It¡¯s my honor to let him stay in my inn!]


    While talking with so much affection, we arrived at Yolem.


    What a casual trip with carriage.


    Because there is no such danger detected, I will just grab that weight reducing drug and my job will be done.


    I don¡¯t think there will be a man brave enough to face me.


    With such a calm atmosphere we are entering the city.


    [Buhiiii~~~]


    Well, the stage has been set now Rokomoko sensei. The one who is loved by the light spirit, the royal knight whom protected the royal family.


    For you the one who has thrown away your alma mater only toe back again, I want to say the truth.


    For the ¡®30 times¡¯ we must remember, I will say my answer to you.

 Chapter 13 - The Protagonist Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Protagonist Arrives!</h4>


    [Deppa¨Csama, for me, it really should end like that. Everyone is happy and nobody is grieving]


    [Bu-but it should not go like that, Charlote-sama! To do that kind of thing all over again, it¡¯s so pitiful! Leaving such regret in his heart, it shouldn¡¯t end like that!]


    [But if he didn¡¯t, soon things would have led to more sadness¡­]


    Why am I finding such a book discussion group between Charlote and Deppa the moment I woke up? And are they discussing a popr story in this country?


    [Uh-huh. But I think it¡¯s such a waste for the protagonist to hide his power! If it was me, I would use it to fight back!]


    [Deppa-sama¡¯s will is truly strong. I envy you a bit¡­ I wish I had that kind of strong will]


    [Yes! Because beside my strong will, I don¡¯t have anything else! That is what my parents told me!]


    I watched the scenery outside while hearing both of them talking to each other.


    That single highway surrounded by forest is the only thing that is connecting this city of Yolem and the Kurushu Magic Academy.


    I guess that one wagon I saw over there is delivering food to the school.


    It was an adult and such a small child sitting in the driver seat. When we passed each other, that kid waved to us.


    When I was waving back at him, he became so shocked that he petrified.


    Hoi, I beg you, please stop acting like that.


    Was that because I am so fat? Or because I¡¯m a pig? I¡¯m sad you know.


    [Slow-sama. Why did youugh?]


    Charlote is looking at me in wonder.


    Even during the journey here, Charlote has never once cked off. She always sit with an upright position inside the carriage. She is really showing her good upbringing even at this kind of ce. And for Deppa, at first he was really tense inside the carriage, but now it seems he became more rxed. What a good thing.


    [This is the first time I saw Charlote having so much fun talking to someone]


    When she hears that, her face redden.


    [Dening-sama! Charlote-sama is really awesome! Her knowledge is really vast! She knows everything! From popr things right now to those old things, she knows it all!]


    [¡­It¡¯s because I have so much free time. But I never go outside by myself]


    Yeah, it was really such a trouble just to bring this hikikomori princess toe out and join me in the eatingpetition.


    In the end, [I WANT TO SLIM! I want to be happy, AND WANT TO BE SLIM! In the eatingpetition, to participate I have to join with my girlfriend, so I need Charlote¡¯s help to join thepetition, BUT I AM NOT SLIM! I AM A PIG for LIIIIIFEEE!!!!]


    Well somehow that persuasion together with tears worked well to bring her out.


    By then she saw me with an amazed face while I made such a racket.


    [Well, we need to try our best together in thispetition. Whether I could be macho or not depends on how much Charlote can eat]


    [I-I think that responsibility is too much for me¡­]


    [I will help you of course! Let¡¯s try our best together!]


    I won¡¯t lose no matter what.


    I will take that second ce, and I will get that weight reducing pill. For the sake of my ns I need to make some arrangements with the team who will take first ce. I won¡¯t bother with the first prize, all I want is to win second ce.


    Isn¡¯t it such a difficult task, can I even do it? YES I CAN. But it seems Charlote doesn¡¯t have enough resolve yet.


    While I¡¯m exuding a lot of fighting spirit, uncle coachman told me it¡¯s about time for us to go.


    Sitting leisurely inside the carriage, I watch the green scenery outside the window. There are so many people walking in the highway, how lively.


    [Enn?]


    Suddenly my body is trembling.


    I feel a premonition, as if an unbelievable bad thing will happen.


    [Ah]


    From the window, I saw a pair of boy and girl passing us by riding an unbelievable big horse together.


    They are going to Yolem with such a speed.


    It bring shivers to my spine whenever I imagine that there will be a sh between me and that disaster to sessfully change mepletely, from the ck piggy duke to the white piggy duke.


    [Finally, you¡¯vee]


    My body is trembling in excitement.


    The one who was controlling the horse is a boy with red short hair. Behind him clinging closely to his back, is a girl with extravagantly curled blonde hair.


    [¡­The protagonist]


    When I saw that zing hot face of Shuya once more, I understoodpletely.


    He is different than the mob character hero Shuya in the past.


    That figure just now, heading full speed to Yolem with a smile in his face.


    His overwhelming presence, the charisma which attracts people toward him, he didn¡¯t have any of those in the past.


    [For now, there is no way I will lose to you]


    Alright, I will admit it.


    I will admit it. My story won¡¯t progress without you.


    I will admit it. My story can¡¯t let you be just a normal passerby.


    But you don¡¯t have ce any more in my story.


    But if you keep intruding in my story¡­


    With this world as witness, show me your zing hot resolve.


    You, the protagonist!


    [I know, I know, I know! I know that all those brave people assembled in that town want that beauty medicine for themselves! But I won¡¯t lose!! I, I will, I will be the shining crimson de of Daris! I won¡¯t lose!! I won¡¯t let anyone beat me to it!! I will be the one who wins the eatingpetition, and after that, that medicine shall be MIIIIIIINEEEE!!!] (stupid Shuya)


    That figure is moving fast towards Yolem.


    His horse is seen running madly while entranced by that hot charisma.


    Even all the passerby walking in the highway were taken aback seeing that. That Shuya must have the charisma to attract all those people now.


    What an amazing voice he used there¡­


    [Eh, Slow-sama? Why are youughing?]


    I am also one of the participants in thatpetition.


    The first ce will get a medicine that will make your skin silky smooth.


    It was an item that was popr in several different countries, it will immediately sold out whenever it was on sale. From a normal vige girl to even nobles, it¡¯s an item everyone wanted in their life.


    I was thinking to give it to Charlote in case I won thepetition.


    Ahh, right.


    Ipletely overlooked this oue.


    I never think I would be meeting you guys in this event.


    I think that a man like you, a beauty medicine or a weight reduction drug will not interest you.


    But it is indeed something you want, my FORMER fianc¨¦e!


    No, THE ANIME¡¯S MAIN HEROINE!!!!


    [Let¡¯s go, Shuya! The thing I want is there! The medicine that will make my beauty go to the next level is in that Yolem city! It¡¯s an item that is really fitting for a beautiful adventurer like me!! Aaaah, I need to get that item no matter what!! Shuya! Hey, Shuya! Make it go faster now!]


    [Oi, stop it! Moving around while riding a horse, is dangerous! I don¡¯t understand what you asked me to do so suddenly!]


    This boy lives in the second floor of the boy¡¯s dorm, and is also the illegitimate son of a baron.


    He was always a hot blooded person.


    His trademark is that zing red short hair of his.


    Who was it that called him that first? Hundred shots, hundred bulls-eyes, The Fire Diviner.


    I¡¯m just saying, just stop bing the main protagonist and instead be a fortune diviner.


    It will be interesting seeing fortune diviner as the main protagonist.


    I shove my face outside the window and as I feel the wind, I can still see the back of the protagonist.


    [I know, I know, I know!! Something is gonna happen! Something is gonna happen in Yolem! Something is shining brightly there! Is it a future rival, or my futurepanion?! I know it all! I know the beauty medicine everyone wants is in Yolem, I KNOW IT AAAALLL!!!] (stupid Shuya¡­ again)


    Ah, right.


    This is not just my story.


    [Haha! I have finally begun living in that side!]


    Shuya, after seeing your glittering face and the sweat you¡¯ve spill, I realized one thing.


    In the story up till now there is only the piggy duke, me, there. There is no story telling about the main protagonist at all.


    [My true story will start from here on]


    For me to be a protagonist without an obstacle is so selfish.


    Shuya Nikeln!


    I know this is your story about working together with the great fire spirit to save the world!


    But the wind in my heart is beginning to coil around.


    The piggy duke¡¯s heart started shouting.


    Our heart started shouting.


    This is my story with Charlote.


    I¡¯m feeling ted while watching your back, distancing yourself from me.


    I¡¯m not that lonely dark piggy duke anymore, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for help.


    [Charlote, Deppa! Lend me your strength! I can¡¯t lose¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose, I won¡¯t admit losing only to that guy! In the eatingpetition I won¡¯t lose to that guy no matter what, and I will have aplete victory over him!!!]


    I stare at this princess, the princess I swore to protect her till the day I die.


    When we met for the first time, I swore a vow in the name of world destruction and the raging winds of the great spirit Alt Ange. The vow I said that day was, ¡°¡ª-I will absolutely protect this kid till the end¡±


    And one day my vow and my wish will be one.


    ¡°I want to make you happy, Charlote¡±


    [I don¡¯t think Slow-sama will lose when he is this serious. And if you need my power to do that¡­ I will give you my power without hesitation! I am the attendant of Slow-sama after all¡­!!]


    [Slow-sama! Ah, I¡¯m sorry for my over familiarity Deni¡­ No, Slow-sama! Let¡¯s win it! Whether it is magic or this eatingpetition, you won¡¯t lose! After all ording to Vision-sama story, you are already the strongest!]


    Finally I have be just like a protagonist in an anime, I can feel the starting line that will being soon.


    [I am, I AM THE WHITE PIGGY DUKE-SAMA, THE TRUE PROTAGONIST OF THE STORY!]


    For this transformed white piggy duke there is no way I can lose.


    This is my own story, this is my time to rise!


    For now I will win that eatingpetition! I will show to you, no, I will show you, Shuya! I will show you I was ten times better than you!


    My stomach is infinite! Now bow to this fatty piggy duke!

 Chapter 14 - It Came! The Protagonist’s Event is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 14: It Came! The Protagonist¡¯s Event is Here!</h4>


    We are sitting together harmoniously at a dining table.


    This is the first floor of the Deppa¡¯s family¡¯s luxury inn that they manage, it is called ¡°Brown Morning¡±.


    Actually we can take the food to our own room and eat it there, but we decide to eat in this dining room that even the general people could use. There are a lot of guests beside us eating their dinner here, popping their eye out when they see students from the magic academy eating here, on top of that there is a purple line in our uniform which mean we are nobles.


    In one of the tables with Deppa and others surrounding him, there are a lot of maids giving their name to Vision, It seems they like him a lot.


    I wonder what he did, because he gave me a big smile when he saw me. Damn you, howe you¡¯re so popr. You just a poor noble now! You¡¯re not regretting your actions at all!


    [Slow¨Csama! Do you want to see the sword I received from Rokomoko sensei? Should I bring it here?]


    He seems very happy after Rokomoko sensei bought him that sword.


    From the moment he sits with us, he tries to tell us how wonderful the sword he just received is. I don¡¯t understand it, even if you try to exin it using such strange gestures that looks like a weird dance, it¡¯s impossible for me to understand it. So that¡¯s why, don¡¯t lie to me saying you¡¯re not popr buuu-!


    [But can you handle that sword? Aren¡¯t there only a few noble who excel in sword technique?]


    Martial arts and swordsmanship are themoner¡¯s specialty after all. In contrast, magic and theory are a noble¡¯s art.


    The raremoner who can use both magic and sword is a priceless treasure. That¡¯s why the magic academy was formed. It was to mass produce those rare breed who can excel on both magic and sword, that¡¯s also why the magic academy easily eptsmoners.


    [I can use it fairly well. Up till now I was only focusing all of my efforts to increase my magic power, but from now on I will train my sword technique and also how to harmonize both of them. Ah, Slow-sama, that meat is mine. You¡¯re still on a diet, so for your own good so you can graduate from your piggy duke title faster, as a friend I won¡¯t let you eat another meat]


    You¡­


    I re at Vision. On top of never helping me when I run, now you snatch my meat in front of me! Look, follow Deppa¡¯s example! He is always waking up early to join me on my run! Not just that, he make sure to massage me after! It¡¯s such a wonderful feeling! Whenever I remember that sensation I can immediately fall asleep!


    [Slow-sama! This is the seaweed famous for people that in a diet!]


    What¡­ you too Deppa? Let me eat that meat.


    [But I never thought that you Deppa, came from such a distinguished family]


    The ¡°Brown Morning¡± was evaluated as a high ss inn in Yolem. Most of its guest are influentialmoners, but sometimes nobles alsoe to stay in this inn.


    There is a small gate ced at the entrance with two people wielding swords standing there as gatekeepers. The people thates to this inn looks like remarkable persons, so for hogging the entire top floor for mine and Rokomoko sensei¡¯s parties, I ask for your forgiveness.


    However, we don¡¯t need to worry about that since Deppa¡¯s parents weed us with so much passion. They never thought that their only son, on top of being a student in the Kurushu Magic Academy, got a noble as a friend. And when they learnt my name, their bodies trembled. But not long after, they beg me to give them a sign which should have, ¡®We will do it seriously from now on¡¯ written on it. It seems they want to use my name as a decoration when my name bes famous one day. I even say to them that it¡¯s okay to use it now but they refused. They said if they use it now, rather than make their business blooming, it will just make them go bankrupt. They are so cruel¡­ Buu.


    [Anyway, where did Rokomoko sensei go?]


    [He said he wanted to go for a drink with some acquaintance, I think he will be back at night]


    I hope he will still be sober when we met, well it can¡¯t be help.


    After that the great spirit-san informed me of the city¡¯s safety.


    Meanwhile Charlote whom actually loved to cook, is helping the head chef in the kitchen. She wants to use it as an opportunity to learn more. Looking at how enthusiastic Charlote is helping them cooking, the head chef was impressed by her and happily let her help them out. Yeah, I honestly got fascinated seeing that enthusiastic Charlote.


    Well, if we leave it to the great spirit-san, things can¡¯t be more peaceful that they are right now.


    I stealthily moved my hand to take the meat nearest to me, but Vision snatches it just before I could take it¡­ Buu¡­


    [By the way, I saw Sarkista¡¯s princess on the city. She is a famous adventurer, and if I remember it correctly, isn¡¯t she Slow-sama¡¯s fianc¨¦e?]


    [EEHHH?! The princess as a fianc¨¦e!? Is that true?!]


    The only person who lives in the fifth floor of the girl¡¯s dormitory in The Kurushu Magic Academy, the princess of the Republic of Sarkista.


    I the past she seemed so proud to be the fianc¨¦e of the wind wonder child, me. But when I started turning into a pig, she didn¡¯t wanted to marry me anymore, so our engagement was canceled.


    [¡­A beautiful adventurer, heee]


    The reason she call herself like that and is always seeking out how to be more beautiful is probably my fault.


    When we got close in the past, it seems she had some inferiorityplex towards me. She then dered to me, that she would be the most beautiful woman in the world, so I could be proud of calling her my wife.


    So it was the bacsh of that day, and since I became the piggy duke she always scornfully called me Slow the pig. At that time, I wasbing her hair from time to time just after she finished her bath, how sad.


    It¡¯s as if our engagement only brings her bad memories.


    [When Slow-sama bes no longer a pig, will you consider engaging with her again?]


    [No way in hell. Oi Vision, you sure eat a lot even though you paid nothing of it, and also your mouth can sure say some really bad thingstely. Okay, I have decided, you will be the second generation piggy duke from now on]


    Once again I move my hand to the meat. Ah, he snatched it away again. Buu¡­


    [For Slow-sama this seaweed is enough]


    [Oi you Mr. poor guy. You sure can say whatever you wanttely aren¡¯t you?]


    Where is the Vision who said he admired me? Gone now.


    [Please think of my feelings who must carry all your belongings while you rehabilitate. And you need to charge up your power, so you can win the eatingpetition after all]


    That mountain of food is gone so fast.


    While holding back my tears, I begin storing my power for the eatingpetition. (Ed: I HUNGER!)


    ¡­No, I really want to eat. In front of me, these guys looks like they are enjoying the food so much! And weren¡¯t all this, things I bought with the gems I have!? Don¡¯t make it look like it¡¯s your own money! Damn it, bit by bit a dark feeling starts to seep from inside me. Ah, the dark piggy wille back again¡­ Nn?


    [¡­ Ah- sorry, I will go back first to my room, there is something I need to do]


    Some spirits told me that they have a message for me from the great spirit. It said Rokomoko sensei just got back.


    I will talk about my interaction with the wind great spirit-san from now on.


    Its requests are simple.


    I can show up in the front stage. But the wind great spirit, Art Ange, has to be by my side. And also it strictly instructed me to keep Charlote¡¯s secret hidden as we always do.


    Well, I¡¯ve expected that.


    After we were done with our talks, the wind great spirit went to Charlote¡¯s room while saying, ¡¯I want toze around nyaa~, I¡¯m so sleepy nyaa~¡¯.


    Good grief, such a self-indulging great spirit you are.


    Where is your dignity that you¡¯ve showed in the past? Gone?


    Late at night when everyone had fallen asleep, I leave my room.


    Now, Rokomoko sensei was alone in his room. He reeked of alcohol when he came back, so I think that he would be still sleeping now. There are only five rooms in the top floor of the ¡°Brown morning¡± inn, and we both hog them all for ourselves.


    After preparing myself, I knock on the door to sensei¡¯s room.


    [Okay~. Who is it-, I am drunk-. I¡¯m dizzy you know-]


    He heard me. He seems to be in a good mood. But, he¡¯s really drunk right now.


    [It¡¯s me. Dening]


    [Dening? Which Dening?]


    [The pig]


    [Aaah, wait a sec-]


    Not long after that, the door opened up.


    He really is drunk, sensei¡¯s face looks really red. Ugh, he reeks of alcohol, even his steps are unsteady, no doubt he really had a st early. More importantly, he only knew it was me when I said pig! What the hell was that?! This is why I need to be slim faster! It has been three weeks since I started my diet! My size has be one smaller than before, it won¡¯t be long before I can wear the mass produced uniform! The biggest one that is! It is almost time for me to graduate from a pig!


    [What is it, Dening? I¡¯m really dizzy right now, we should do it tomorrow-]


    [Rokomoko sensei. You said it before in ss right?]


    [Ahh, what is it?]


    With unsteady feet sensei is looking at me.


    [Remember this, 30 times. Sensei, you seems to know what my answer is]


    Well then, shall we start the discussion? But it must be right, because it is the thing I did myself.


    [¡­Hee, Just like what that old man said]


    When Rokomoko startsughing, the air around him changed immediately. He took out his cane from his cape. Did he just chanted a spell at me¡­? What, did he just used magic in this ce?! I also try to take out my cane to counter him but is not good, it¡¯s already toote! Tch, I can¡¯t even use Art Ange¡¯s power in this ce.


    [Ohh, water and earth, be the sacred mud! Bind that cheeky brat! Mix Bind!


    [¡­Ugh]


    My movements becamepletely sealed with thatbination of earth and water magic.


    Since I¡¯m bound with this kind of spell, I can¡¯t do anything if I don¡¯t have my cane with me.


    I re at Rokomoko sensei. He just scratched his head roughly while he sighs a bit. It should be me who should do that. I always do things nicely sensei.


    [Damn, you woke me up while it¡¯s still dark outside. I know you are a student but if I go easy on you it would be dangerous for me. This is just an advice, Slow Dening. By all means, don¡¯t solve everything with magic. I¡¯m actually grateful for your help, for what you did to those reckless students in ss. As a man I owe you a lot. But, that thing and this are different. I¡¯m sure you will answer my question with enthusiasm, yeah]


    [¡­You sure could do it sensei¡­ No, this is not just your power alone]


    Damn it, this is dangerous.


    I taste a bit of the royal knight power.


    This is not just a normal Mix Bind. He probably took many hours to strengthen this magicbination between earth and water, so it could specially capture a wind magic user like me. But, this is not just sensei¡¯s power alone. A powerful water spirit is lending him power. As far as I know there is nobody that could use such a strong water spirit in Kurushu Magic Academy.


    ¡­No, there is one person, someonees to mind.


    Come to think of it, there is a rumor saying that the headmaster was the one making Rokomoko sensei work for the academy even though he was a royal knight.


    [First a word from the headmaster. I was entrusted with a message from that old man]


    Damn it, I can¡¯t get out of here. Was Rokomoko senseiing back drunk, just an act? It¡¯s as if he was waiting to catch me off guard. But, it¡¯s still amazing to make me careless.


    Sensei is saying ¡®ah¡­ ah¡¯, like testing some voice. Buu, it reeks of alcohol. Sensei, so even if you¡¯re drunk you don¡¯t lose your consciousness.


    And then, the headmaster is sending me a message? Why he is doing that?


    [[The number one trouble maker in the history of the magic academy, piggy duke. No, the degraded wind wonder child, Slow Dening]]


    Eh? It didn¡¯t sounded like headmaster¡¯s voice at all sensei. That man¡¯s voice¡¯s is a bit higher than that. But, I know I have quite a record in Kurushu Magic Academy. But, the number one problem child in the history? That¡¯s dangerous isn¡¯t it? Somehow, it seems my image became that of a problem child. Is it that because there is a bet about my recovery, so most people want to somehow see me fail.


    [[Let¡¯s just cut into the case. Throw away your facade, let me see the revival of the wonder child¡ª]]


    ¡­Headmaster.


    Once again I¡¯m filled with the feeling toe back to my former self!


    As I thought, the headmaster was someone who will watch very closely the figure of the world most troublesome child that had his wing clipped.


    Why did I think that? It¡¯s because when most people were against my entrance to the magic academy because of my extremely bad reputation, only he agreed to ept my enrollment.


    [[¡ª¨Cas the headmaster, I want to offer you to let me take you to a higher stage]]


    ¡­Ng?


    T-this is¡­!?


    Isn¡¯t this¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­The protagonist¡¯s event?!!!


    IT CAAAAAAMEEEEE!!!!!

 Chapter 15 - It’s a Mystery why I Disguise Myself as a Piggy!!

    <h4>Chapter 15: It¡¯s a Mystery why I Disguise Myself as a Piggy!!</h4>


    While my whole body is shivering I start thinking.


    In the summer of the second year student in Kurushu Magic Academy, there was no big event happening at this time around. (Ed: In the anime?) (Tl: He didn¡¯t mention any of that)


    Well, there are rumors that I¡¯m honestly trying to redeem myself steadily, but they are only limited to the academy grounds only.


    That¡¯s why, what the headmaster said just now is really fascinating me.


    But, what is that higher stage he said? And, what is the reason why the headmaster decided to help me make aeback?


    Such an ominous atmosphere flows out to the corridor, and sensei who was the culprit of binding me with magic speaks out first.


    [¡­Hey, what is that higher stage he said?]


    [¡­Like hell I know what it is]


    No, before you think that. undo my binding sensei.


    [¡­Dening, after the headmaster, it¡¯s my turn to ask you. Why did you turned yourself intentionally into a pig?]


    [HAAAAA!?!?! ISN¡¯T THAT A LOVE STORY THAT IS ALREADY AT LEGENDARY LEVEL!]


    Late at night, we went into the Yolem drink district. We came to a stall that seemed still open and enter there. This is the stall that sensei often bring his student in the anime. I¡¯m kinda moved right now.


    [You don¡¯t want to have a political marriage and intentionally turned yourself to be that useless pig as a facade?! Who is the girl?]


    [I won¡¯t tell you, but she is amoner]


    [Oioi-It¡¯s just like I thought, you are a legend level entric person. The political marriage of the eldest son of the Dening duke¡¯s household is known by every single people in this world you know. You are really fit to be called a legend, who else want to turn themselves into a pig just for the sake of marrying the girl they love-. Ah, when I hear this kind of interesting story the sake bes much more delicious. The true reason for the wonder child downfall was actually this kind of reason. I never expected there was a wonderful actor in the Dening family. This could be a true legend one day]


    The one who is responsible with Daris¡¯s defense, is the family who holds most of military powers in the country, The Dening duke household.


    Because of that, all the male direct descendants of the Dening household can¡¯t freely choose their marriage partner. Not just the men, all the women born in that family will have to be married into a different country or to the descendants of a powerful military family.


    [Then, what will you do after this? Apologize to the duke? Apologize that you have been acting as a pig? I have also heard about Duke Baldley¡¯s rage when I was at the military. Well honestly speaking, amoner absolutely shouldn¡¯t say a duke¡¯s name easily-. ¡­Uwaaaa I can¡¯t even imagine how scary he might have been]


    While Rokomoko sensei is drinking his sake, he hugs his own body with his two hands.


    It seems he just remembered a bad memory from when he was in the military. Even though I¡¯m not interested in his story, but somehow my body is shivering in fear.


    My father, Baldley Dening is the one who is supporting the current leader in this Daris Kingdom.


    He is someone who holds tradition above anything else, and is he also a brave general who has led his soldiers to fight head on with the empire many times.


    [Sensei, What should I do? Ah, please don¡¯t let my father know about this conversation]


    If you want to know what is my happiness.


    It is to be together with Charlotte, forever and ever. Yes, it¡¯s so simple when you just say it like that.


    But the wall blocking that it is so big.


    Baldley Dening.


    In other word it is my own father who is standing between me and my happiness.


    With that much merits, even the Queen of Daris will ask his opinion whenever a war breaks out. When my engagement with the Princess of Sarkista in other words Alicia, was canceled, I can still remember being beaten to half dead.


    [Ha, HAAAH!? You want to ask ME about love? And like hell I will tell about this kind of talk to the duke! I¡¯ll die even only by standing near him when I said it!]


    [¡­Isn¡¯t it? Ah, this radish is delicious. But, I still want to eat meat. Hey uncle can I have more meat¡ª? ¡­Uncle?]


    Somehow the stall¡¯s uncle fell asleep, even though he is still standing.


    Well, we¡¯re still going at it with our drinking until we make a stupid happy face.


    Let¡¯s not cause any trouble. ¡­Uuuh, I still haven¡¯t eaten any meat.


    [Someone who can just talk easily to the Queen is surely not someone normal. But Dening, if I remember correctly, your father was quite doting on you, wasn¡¯t he? If you just say it, he will give in right? And you, who was known as the wonder child, if you said you will join the candidacy to be the head of your house again, your father will forgive you ¡­Nah, that¡¯s impossible]


    Well, it¡¯s true that my father dots on me a lot.


    But, at the moment when I say that I will marry amoner, I can see it clearly, he will send me to the front most line to fight endlessly against the empire.


    [Absolutely impossible. If I be the family¡¯s head and marry amoner, those people after me will follow my example. And at that time the Dening house would be in crisis]


    [¡­You¡¯ve got it bad too huh. My sympathy¡­ But I¡¯m thinking, what if the Duke acknowledged them, it¡¯s not a problem if they were just amoner. Won¡¯t he get more merit if he did that? More than that he is also a legend level, among us he was known for his defensive battle¡­]


    My father, Duke Baldley was known for his defensive battle in the Darian prairie.


    It was a legendary battle where only a few hundred soldiers of the Daris Kingdom were fighting together against a mighty army of ten thousand soldiers of the Empire.


    [It is a mission that your father had to do¡­ Moreover he wants to use your power to make this world more peaceful. Now, when I think of a world without the Dening duke household. Uwaa, I can¡¯t believe what I said just now, that¡¯s-]


    While drinking, Rokomoko sensei keep making a ruckus while saying, ¡®World peace is the best¡¯. Even the standing half asleep stall owner as if understanding what we were talking about says, ¡¯peace is important¡¯ as if agreeing what was just said.


    Good grief, so I¡¯m the only person who is worried.


    As I saw those two happy people, a smile floats in my face.


    [World peace huh¡­ But, I¡¯m d I talked to you sensei]


    I feel happier after doing it.


    Everyone will feel good after telling another person what they have in their mind.


    [Aah, by the way Dening. Did you know about the monster calling perfume that was recently distributed to this city? Actually the royal pce, no, my former employer asked me to investigate it]


    [¡­]


    Rather than know about it, I have one already. Moreover I know how it smells and even the taste¡­


    When I was still the dark piggy (Ed: Darth Buta) I bought it from a smuggler in this city, for someone who watched the anime, I already know that the mastermind behind this is a merchant.


    But, it was just something that wasn¡¯t talked about very much in the anime. His name is, hmm what was it again? I can¡¯t remember his name but, if I¡¯m not wrong the name of the store is¡­


    [I think I have heard about that from the wind, sensei. If I¡¯m correct the store name is¡­]


    [What!? Are you serious Dening!!!??!]


    After gossiping a bit with sensei I left the stall.


    Well, I can only remember the store name vaguely, so if I was wrong please don¡¯tin to me sensei!


    Yeah.


    Let¡¯s see, I guess for now there is no useful Information from the anime. Try your best my memory, if I can remember it I¡¯m sure it will be useful. Well I will wrote it down all I can remember next time.


    Later, a house was turned into pieces, and the merchant who was distributing the dangerous perfume was captured and put into jail by the Daris Kingdom.


    The one who achieved this were the Royal Knights.


    The royal pce turned into an uproar once they knew that the monster calling perfume was one of the empire¡¯s plot against them.


    Then after that incident was resolved, a rumor about the real person who made the capture possible, make all the people in charge pop their eyes. From then on, the figure of a person who once was the wonder child of Daris will rise.

 Chapter 16 - Question - Is There a Way for Me to Lose In the Eating Competition?

    <h4>Chapter 16: Question: Is There a Way for Me to Lose In the Eating Competition?</h4>


    I¡¯m hungry


    I¡¯m hungry


    I¡¯m hungry


    Breakfast, lunch, dinner, I skipped all of those. Now it feels as if my back and my stomach are closer than ever.


    Growl, growl.


    ¡­It was an unexpected sound.


    [Slow-sama, are you okay? I can hear a loud sounding from your stomach]


    [Buuu¡­ Even Charlotte doesn¡¯t eat much either?]


    [I only need to eat a little normally. And yesterday, I actually snatched quite a lot of food when I was helping at the kitchen yesterday]


    She was embarrassed telling me that.


    Right now she is not wearing her usual attendance uniform, she wears what the town girls usually wear. It¡¯s a white shirt with a deep brown vest on top of it, she is also wearing an emerald green skirt to match it. Her silver hair was left untouched and rested on her shoulder, her front bang was decorated by a yellow hair clip, and she put on a bit of makeup.


    Honestly, she is cute, insanely cute.


    [You¡¯ll be fat~. You¡¯ll be as fat as me]


    [It was just this one day for me, but for Slow-sama it has umted from a long time, but I think you¡¯re a lot slimmer than before. I think it is two sizes smaller]


    [Buu, it¡¯s because I tried really hard]


    More than that, from some time ago all the guests in the inn keep looking at her while saying, [¡­such a beautiful girl just now], [I think I have fallen in love]. Even though we tried to make her looks as in as possible, it seems we can¡¯t hide her quality at all. Yesterday she tried to be a waitress for a bit, and it turns out so many men fell for her they even tried to barge into the kitchen, or so the head chef said. I owe you a lot head chef. Well if it¡¯s really dangerous the great spirit san will do something about it.


    And that kind of Charlotte is walking with me now, what kind of rumor those winds will bring after this. Is it a fat noble bringing amoner girl with him?


    [Impossible, a beautiful woman like that, with a beast¡­] [Yeah right?]


    Quiet you, buu-.


    [Both of you, good luck! We will cheer you guys!]


    Deppa is escorting us until the inn¡¯s gate. Both his hand are upied with some customer¡¯s luggage. Seems like some of his parent¡¯s employee suddenly fell ill, so he needs to help his parents this whole day. Maybe it was also to prepare for the future, since long time ago he was already helping his parents to manage the inn, even his looks when using the inn uniform seem to really fit him well.


    [That weight reducing medicine is mine! Leave it to me!]


    [¡­I¡¯ll try my best]


    It seems Vision this whole day will be going for a date with a girl he just met yesterday. What the hell were youing to this city for? Practice your sword technique dammit, and you don¡¯t have money at all, is it the girl who will pay for you? ¡­you aren¡¯t fit to be a noble after all.


    But if I said, [Go train your sword] then he will said, [Love makes a person strong]. ording to Rokomoko sensei, in the past he also had quite a lot of lovers, so many of them he can¡¯t even recite all their names. Well, it has indeed convince me.


    [Let¡¯s go, Slow-sama]


    Together with Charlotte, I leave the inn.


    Yesterday I checked where thepetition will be held, so I know exactly where the ce is.


    We walk on top of the stone paving road while feeling the warm sun shining upon us. When you see left or right, you will see a lot of stalls are already standing there. While walking to thepetition venue, I heard Charlotte¡¯s impression about the story she read recently.


    I¡¯m truly happy now.


    In a big tent that¡¯s standing there, a lot of people had already assembled there, it was crowded.


    Not long all the people around open up a path for me to go through. All themoners in the venue, start looking at me now which is wearing the Magic Academy uniform and start to raise amotion. [That¡¯s the piggy duke! The real thing!], [Hum? Isn¡¯t he slimmer than the first time I saw him?], [But toe to the eatingpetition, as expected of the piggy duke]


    Stop it! It¡¯s not like that! I came here to get that weight reducing medicine! Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it weird to have the prize of a weight reducing medicine in an eatingpetition!


    Who¡¯s the one responsible for it?!


    [Slow-sama, I think it is there]


    Inside the tent that was located right in the middle of the city, tables are already lined up. Every single participant will be assigned to a table, and there they will eat while being watched by spectators.


    While I¡¯m watching those participants who are showing a lot of fighting spirit, someone hit me on the back.


    What is it? After turning my head, I saw a girl ring at me while out of breath.


    [¡­Slow pig!]


    My former fianc¨¦e.


    Thest royalty of the Sarkista republic.


    Alicia Bra Dia Sarkista (TL: it was written as ALICIA BURA DIA SAKISTA, any idea?)


    A girl with yellow curled hair, a beautiful double edge eyelid and smooth white skin. Her strong will shows from her small face like she wanted to tell me something from it. Even though she is joining an eatingpetition, she was wearing a clean white dressed. She was a girl who was always idling around a long time ago while still with me.


    [Slow pig! Why are you here!?]


    She shouts at me with such sharp words.


    Somehow I felt nostalgic with that voice that makes me unintentionally loosen my face.


    [Alicia, you have indeede here to win the beauty medicine, but for me what I want it¡¯s the second ce prize. Do you know what it is?]


    [The second ce prize? Umm¡­ What is it again¡­? Ah, weight reducing medicine! What, why do you want it?! Why the Slow pig wants to be slim!?!]


    She is ring at me while saying she doesn¡¯t know the reason why I want to do that.


    While seeing that scowling face, I remember what was that the anime script writer said.


    [[Alicia wants to be a mercenary. But she never seed on it. Truthfully the reason she did all that was for the sake of beating the piggy duke. The high spirit Art Ange, ah, I shouldn¡¯t say that name, the spirit who lent its power to the piggy duke won¡¯t lent its power to Alicia, so she threw away her shame and try to beat him with her own power. I really want to make a spinoff for this piggy duke series. Alicia as a mercenary, after all she can¡¯t show her true power in the anime. But if she really could, she would be extremely powerful.]]


    [Slow pig! Answer me! Why did you suddenly wanted to be slim?!]


    Even now she still holds feelings for the piggy duke. That I know it well.


    [That¡¯s¡­]


    Growl¡­


    Again, a loud voicees from my stomach.


    The surrounding spectators who hear it and try to locate the source found me there. All of them nod in consent. Oi, what the hell does that mean?! I¡¯m already slimmer now.


    [Alicia. Right now I¡¯m so hungry I could die. I¡¯m sorry but, let¡¯s do it after this]


    [Wha, Why!? I knew it, that rumor was true isn¡¯t it?! Ah, stop, Slow pig! Don¡¯t step away from me!]


    After pushing people to open my path, I search for a table with my name on it and sit.


    The hot air in the hall is so stuffy. ¡®Who will get the beauty medicine?¡¯ all the spectators are anticipating it.


    There are 10 participants, I won¡¯t lose to any of them.


    [Answer me! Slow Pig!]


    ¡­You guys got the table beside me huh.


    And beside her is the protagonist, Shuya, sitting there.


    That zing short hair Shuya wearing our school uniform, the same as me. He is mumbling about something while seeing a crystal ball on top of his desk. The spectator are starting to make a fuss wondering who¡¯s that noble guy over there.


    [I can see it, I can see it¡­ No, the crystal is cloudy¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ This is my match against the piggy duke¡­? Be careful against him¡­? I have to be extremely careful now¡­ If possible don¡¯t meet his eyes at all] (stupid Shuya)


    He won¡¯t see me at all, I¡¯m sure of it.


    Sorry but, you¡¯re not in my story anymore.


    [The piggy duke has changed¡­? No, that¡¯s just a rumor isn¡¯t it¡­ Aah, the crystal got cloudy again! ¡­Fine!! I can¡¯t see anything at all! If the piggy duke is near me, I can¡¯t see anything at all! But that thing doesn¡¯t even matter! I will be the shining crimson sword of Daris! That¡¯s the only thing I know of! That beauty medicine is mine! I will be released from all kind of weird women! I will get my freedom, for that I know!!!] (stupid Shuya)


    With Shuya shouting for some unknown reason, the spectators [Oi, his tension is really high!] [Ooh-! Give it all you¡¯ve got!] Say things like that, and all the beautiful girls are cheering him.


    Ahh, I got it.


    At the start of the second year, Shuya bumped into Alicia in the corridor and identally broke her expensive vase. Now he is drown in debt because of it, I feel sorry for him. Well, that Alicia is quite strict about money. She spend most of it on beauty treatments after all. Honestly, even if she didn¡¯t used so much money to make herself more beautiful, she is already a beautiful girl.


    And, she is not my fianc¨¦e anymore.


    [Slow pig! Slow pig! Answer my question! Why did you suddenly want to be slim! If it¡¯s me I can¡¯t get slim by just saying those things!]


    Before I could say anything, in my table there are meat sandwiches.


    It looks really good. Let me eat, let me eat.


    Sorry Alicia, you guys can¡¯t win anything today.


    Because today, I will use my full strength right from the beginning. TASTE HOW A SERIOUS PIGGY DUKE EAT¡­!!!!¡­BUUUUU


    [Everyone is already seated I see! Now I will begin the eatingpetition! The time limit is fifteen minutes! After you finish eating the beef and bird meat sandwiches raise your hand! The official will then bring you another serve!] (Announcer)


    UOOOOOOOO!!!


    BEEF OR BIRDY, DOESN¡¯T EVEN MATTER!!!


    I WILL BECOME A PIIIIIIIG!!!!!!


    BUUUHHHHIIIIIIIIIIIIII

 Chapter 17 - Answer - Not a chance

    <h4>Chapter 17: Answer: Not a chance</h4>


    [Please give me more!]


    [You¡¯re so slow! What the heck are you doing buhi! Give me more!]


    [Slowslow! Bring me two portions at once! And bring me another serving while you¡¯re at it!]


    Buhii! It¡¯s soooo delicious!!


    I was shouting full of joy while the food keepsing again and again.


    The one who was responsible for bringing my food was a man with ck clothes, he always said things in high tension whenever I ask for another serving, [Top, bring him another serviiiiiing!]. He has such a good leadership ability.


    [Such great vigor he is showing us while eating! Participant number 3, from Kurushu Magic Academy, his name is, team piggy duke san! Ehh, team piggy duke?! O-ohh, it seems it was just an alias, his name is, wh-what?! Slow Dening!? The disaster that was born in the Dening household!? O-ohh, pardon me! Eh¡­ It¡¯s okay? Then, let¡¯s cheer for him! He is the weirdo who was born in the Dening household, the piggy duuuuuuuukeeeee!!] (Announcer)


    At that ce all the people suddenly go crazy.


    My right hand rise up showing my winning pose. As they cheer me back, their voices be louder.


    What a nice feeling! C¡¯mon, give me a louder cheer!


    [Such arge margin! Arge margin indeed! The rumors about the piggy duke-sama has just proven to be true!! What he is tasting is justmoner¡¯s food, but he seems to fully enjoy it!! He really is not just like themon people you find every day!! Will he win this without much effort!? But there is another team from Kurushu Magic Academy, they are team skin whitening! ¡­Well there is a beautifuldy in that team indeed! There is also a red haired boy trying his best now ¡­But the difference is getting more and more apparent!]


    I won¡¯t lose to anyone if it¡¯s about eating!


    I look at the other participants, there are a lot of couples there, the old and middle age couples seems already at their limit. Well, there is quite a lot of volume in this tes after all.


    Besides me, even though she is eating at such a slow rate, Charlotte is indeed trying her best to eat the sandwich! Nice going Charlotte! Try your best eating that!


    When I see the table besides me¡­ Umu, Alicia is also trying her best eating the sandwich. Ah, she is ring at me. Well that beauty medicine will be mine if I win this. Don¡¯t worry Alicia, team piggy duke will deliberately lose a little to get the second price.


    Ah, her front dress is a bit dirty. As careless as always.


    [So overwhelming, the rumored piggy duke! Ohh, it seems he has some room topare which sauce is more delicious! As expected the maverick piggy duke! He is as bad as the rumors said!]


    Geez, what are themoners thinking about me to make such a rumor.


    Hum, delicious!


    The spectators became noisy again.


    [He is the piggy duke indeed!] [What a great way to eat!] Thank you very much you guys!


    [More servings please bui!]


    [Slow pig! I won¡¯t lose!]


    Alicia is starting to get impatient.


    The other participants do things more slowly but they try their best to keep up with me. oioi, you guys are weak! How did you train those stomachs of yours! You have to struggle to surpass your own limit!


    [Shuya! Eat more! Or we will lose to that Slow pig!]


    Alicia is starting to hit Shuya¡¯s body. Don¡¯t you pity him? Look, he seems like he will die at any moment¡­ Ah, this sauce is good.


    [U, ugugu! Impossible, no more, I can¡¯t go on¡­ But the crystal said I need to keep going! AAgh, I will eat more! If I don¡¯t eat more my future will be bleak, I know thaaaaat!!! Give me more!!] (stupid Shuya)


    [Buhhi! Delicious! More servings please!]


    [Buhhi! Bring me more!!]


    [Give me more sauce! More please!]


    Shuya¡¯s eyes are popping out while saying [Are you serious!? Are you a monster!?] at me.


    He has fallen into despair seeing me eating like that. Hey hey, are you just half crying now? You are just entering the way of the eater after all.


    [A¡­ Alicia. Please spare me¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­ Even the crystal said I already tried my best. This eatingpetition we can¡¯t win against the piggy duke, I know that¡­] (stupid Shuya)


    Okay, now how many minutes left?


    I¡¯ll use the remaining time to adjust my position in thispetition. I¡¯ll let the other team win by a small margin so I can get that weight reduction medicine. This ce is starting to be colder, the victor will be having a very full stomach.


    [5 minute remains! Otto, Piggy duke-sama. He suddenly is showing a painful face, he is grabbing his drink! His face truly look like he is in pain. Did he just overate!?]


    While everyone is looking at me, hmmm, which of these couples can get me the second ce?


    [Charlotte, it¡¯s okay. Ah, do you want to drink?]


    [¡­Thank you]


    I have eaten seventeen servings while Charlotte did three servings.


    Hum, its twenty servings in total. It¡¯s enough if we aim for second ce!


    [I can¡¯t eat anymore]


    Charlotte said that after she drank her water.


    Hemm, Team skin whitening result was eight servings for Shuya and four servings for Alicia. Ooh, even though she has a small built Alicia sure knows how to eat. Maybe she just hate me so much and that makes her to not want to lose against me.


    [Shuya! Hey, Shuya! Slow pig is stopping now! If you can¡¯t get that beauty medicine you will be my servant forever]


    [I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­ But, if I don¡¯t do it Alicia will direct her anger at me¡­ UOOOOO!! Even the crystal said I should continue? You¡¯ve said it!!! Give me more please!!!]


    Even the spectators start pping their hands seeing Shuya like that.


    ¡­Oi, Alicia. You overdid it. Look, he is crying.


    Well then, is there any more candidates for the first ce?


    [Congrattions! And now from the one who made the eatingpetition possible, Kanibasamipany! The winner is team number three, team piggy duke! This is the prize, four sets of beauty medicine!]


    [¡­Buhi]


    After calcting the final result, team piggy duke win the contest. There is no team that can surpass us even though we already stopped eating in the middle of the game.


    While receiving the handmade box containing the beauty medicine, everyone ps their hands for me.


    [¡­Ehh?]


    The second ce is team skin whitening, I can¡¯t believe it.


    Shuya ate eleven servings while Alicia did five servings. He looks like he is dead. At the final moments, Alicia, after ckmailing him, forced the food down into Shuya¡¯s throat, he already looked like he will die.


    [Pi- slow pig. Cong, Congrattion¡­ You¡¯ve got the beauty medicine ¡­but, I have something I want to talk¡­ Come with me for a sec¡­ Let¡¯s talk ¡­uuh]


    Is it because she was overeating? It seems there was something holding down her chest while she is talking.


    The ce she is pointing at, there was an unconscious Shuya lying there.

 Chapter 18 - My Former Fiancée Has A Nasty Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 18: My Former Fianc¨¦e Has A Nasty Tongue</h4>


    [Ohh, water spirit, recover everyone, Heal!]


    [Oooh, so this is magic ¡­Suu, haa, suuhaaa, Dening-sama, I have feel much better, thank you very much.]


    [Awesome! It¡¯s the first time I received healing magic on myself!]


    I was healing every people in the venue who seems to have a stomach ache or children with heat stroke, everyonees one by one to be healed by me. Actually it was a magic to heal an injury, but against things like stomach ache or a bad condition it is quite effective.


    [Piggy duke-sama! Thank you very much!]


    [Me too. Thank you for your support]


    The children are running around us with such glittering eyes. They make noise once they know we are using some magic here. We gently pat every single children thate to us and show them some simple magic. Everyone is saying that they want to enter Kurushu Magic Academy so one day they could also use magic like us. Because they are children they don¡¯t know any rumors about me.


    [Ng?]


    I feel a strong re from somewhere.


    ¡­Ah, it¡¯s her. She distanced herself watching me while I¡¯m still busy doing things here. She looks just like a child who threw some tantrum.


    [Then once again. Please p your hands for our winner, piggy duke-sama!]


    Following the announcer, everyone apuds me.


    I also give them a bow and say my thanks.


    [The food was truly delicious, I had so much fun today! I know there are many rumors about me, but I will try to live more honestly from now on! Buhi!]


    And then, everyone gave me a standing apuse.


    [And, what do you want to talk about]


    Alicia is embracing the weight reducing medicine box on her chest.


    By the way Shuya is also the same as Alicia, he seems to be hugging the crystal ball faithfully, while he sits leaning his body onto the thick pir supporting the tent¡­ He just look like an old man who just got home from drinking. Good work, you¡¯ve worked really hard.


    [I will give this to you Slow pig. This weight reducing medicine is useless for me who knows how to control her eating habits]


    [Eh, is it really ok?]


    [Don¡¯t think about that stuff. But, the winner prize, it¡¯s useless for Slow pig to use it on himself. Do you have someone to give it to?]


    Even though I was right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes out of the beauty medicine¡­ Oi, do you really want this thing that badly? I¡¯m sure if you had a tail it would be swinging like mad now.


    And most importantly, I have someone I want to give it to. Just now, Shuya who¡¯s still nursed by Charlotte keep mumbling [The crystal and my fate are¡­] that kind of mumble.


    [Ah¡­ It was right this medicine is indeed useless for me. But I was thinking to give this to my attendant Charlotte, to show her my gratefulness for following me up till now]


    After hearing my words Alicia looks really disappointed and stare at Charlotte enviously. Oh yeah, this two have always been together since we were children.


    [¡­Charlotte, It seems you are still this Slow pig¡¯s attendance. You really can follow him even when everyone else has already given up on him¡­ Honestly, to let you be this pig¡¯s attendance is such a waste, if there is something you need just ask me okay?]


    Pigpig, what a noisy person you are.


    You lost to this pig you know. Only in the eatingpetition though.


    [Thank you for your feelings Alicia-sama]


    [Aah. You don¡¯t need to treat him like that. His only good thing is his strong body, he will wake up soon and be lively again]


    [Oy, don¡¯t bully him too much¡­]


    But, when I think about it Shuya¡¯s body is indeed strong.


    Even in the anime after being barraged by numerous magic spells he will say, [¡­Ugh, but I¡¯m still standing here! ording to the crystal, I can still hold another a hundred and fifty six magic volley¡­!!], he will say this to his opponent you know. But all the viewers said, [Crystal san is awesome. There is no mistake, he was the true protagonist] or so they said.


    [This is not bullying, this Shuya here has a debt with me¡­ He is paying it with his body. I was thinking to let his debt go away if he got me that beauty medicine, but he still couldn¡¯t do it. It has been decided he will be my servant for a while]


    At that time, Shuya¡¯s body who should be leaning against the pir dropped to the ground with a loud sound.


    [Uuuh, I feel so bad¡­ The crystal said don¡¯t throw up, absolutely don¡¯t dare to throw up¡­ I¡¯m not throwing up¡­]


    Geez.


    Ie close to Shuya.


    [Ooh water spirit, recover this person here, Heal]


    You have tried your best, [Ngh¡­ hhhh. I don¡¯t know who you are but, thank you¡­] he said that to me with closed eyes.


    Yup, his face is already looking normal. He seems a bit better than before.


    Oh yeah, let¡¯s do this to Alicia while I¡¯m here. Heal.


    [¡­Thank you. As expected from Slow pig, a genius in magic]


    [No matter if it¡¯s now or in the past, this is the only thing I can do the best. ¡­Ah, my fat just increased, damn it]


    Did she just think it¡¯s funny? Alicia justugh a little. It¡¯s really has been a long time since I saw Aliciaughing like this.


    Is that Shuya already alright? Because Charlotte is already leaving him and walks toward me.


    [U,Umm¡­ Slow-sama. There are four sets of beauty medicine, if it¡¯s okay with you could you share half of it with Alicia-sama?]


    Ooh, nice idea Charlotte. I can¡¯t just receive that weight reducing medicine for free. If Charlotte is okay sharing it then I also have no problem to do so.


    [That¡¯s it! Good thinking Charlotte san!]


    With a sh Alicia grasp Charlotte¡¯s hand.


    Her eyes are already turning into a heart shape. You really are an easy to understand person since a long time ago.


    [When we get back to the academy please visit my room. It was at the girl¡¯s dorm fifth floor. I want to say my thanks to you]


    Well, I properly got the medicine now. Let¡¯s go back to our inn.


    I will tell my winning story with pride to those guys. ¡­Ah right, I need to ask Vision to tell me every little detail about his date. For a newbie in the way of love like me I need to hear more about it.


    [Wait a sec, Slow pig]


    At the same time that Alicia said those words to me, Shuya¡¯s body is now rolling on the ground while hugging his crystal ball.


    He never did say it¡¯s important for him, but the way he treated that item shows how much he cares about it. Should I remind him? ¡­Nah, there is no meaning in saying anything to him. He needs to realize it himself.


    [I haven¡¯t hear your answer yet. Why did you suddenly want to be slim?]


    She got close to me in just a snap.


    Because she was kinda short, I almost didn¡¯t see hering.


    [I saw a dream, Alicia]


    [A ¡­Dream?]


    [I can¡¯t continue like this¡­ Or so the divine messenger from God told me]


    I walk together with Charlotte towards our inn.


    Because of what happened in the eatingpetition, everyone we met was calling out to me many times, there are even some people who congrattes me personally and give me a handshake. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the results of the eatingpetition, but the town has really be alive right now. Children excitingly running around, and even manymoners who looks like they already got drunk, can be seen as we walk to the inn.


    Is there another festival happening now? It¡¯s not like I want to join another festival you know!? Well, I just drunk that weight reducing medicine from Alicia just now. I¡¯m sure I can eat a little bit more. My road to be macho is already wide open.


    [_____!______!!]


    Ah, I found a group of red faced people making a racket over there. I wonder, what is there. Curious about it I tried to overhear them.


    [_____Oi, did you hear_____!]


    [Awesome!___Love_____With princess!___Commoner___!]


    I turned stand still, I heard a name I know really well in their conversation.


    I promptly call out to them.


    [Ex, excuse me. What are you just talking about?]


    [Oh. aren¡¯t you Dening-sama, the champion of the eatingpetition? Enn? What we were just talking about? Hahaha, as expected even a noble got interested on it! No-! It¡¯s an achievement, and what achievement! He has be the talk of the town! Who would have thought he was a formermoner! And on top of that his partner¨C! Formermoner sama!____ba, Banzai!!]


    Wha!?


    Wait a sec!


    Did I hear it wrong!?


    Did my ears just hear really strange things, did I really hear that just now!?


    [Ex, excuse me. Can you repeat your words once again!?]


    [Our star of hope! The formermoner Silva has be the number one candidate to be the next guardian of Princess Karina!!]

 Chapter 19 - Chaotic Dream of The Wind Great Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chaotic Dream of The Wind Great Spirit</h4>


    The great spirit probably just finished checking the safety of Yolem. Right now, there wasn¡¯t any major malicious intent towards her. It¡¯s enough for the great spirit to know that.


    That¡¯s why right now the spirit is sleeping in one of this luxurious inn¡¯s rooms, on Charlotte¡¯s bed.


    This inn having such a soft bed with a delightful smell on it. Ah, how wonderful.


    Right now Charlotte was sitting on a chair while reading a book.


    Right now on the bed the great spirit is rolling around on top of it.


    Well, even Charlotte won¡¯t do that kind of thing, as expected of the great spirit.


    [Nyaaaaaaaaa]


    It was still rolling on top of the bed.


    [Bunyaaaaaaaaa]


    Because Charlotte can¡¯t see the great spirit, it can do whatever it wishes whenever it wants.


    [Bunyaaaa¡­ So tired, let¡¯s just sleep again]


    And then, the great spirit, Art Ange, saw a dream.


    It was about the two person it loves the most.


    And now, the dream begins.


    This, what is this? What is happening here nya?


    Why is there a fight happening here now nyaa?


    What is happening while I hunted the remains of the empire?


    [What a chaotic scene nyaa]


    For now let¡¯s just hide behind the grass and see what is happening here.


    The first thing I notice was Charlotte¡¯s crying voice.


    Charlotte is crying loudly in front of a big stall that seems to sell something. Aww, poor thing.


    It has been a long time since thest time I saw Charlotte crying. Wait that¡¯s not the problem.


    In front of her there is a handsome man with a troubled face saying buhiibuhii.


    [Why did he said buhhi buhhi?]


    Charlotte is talking to that man while hugging a stuffed doll.


    No, it¡¯s more like, she is shouting to that man while crying right now.


    The great spirit put its head out of the grass, and it saw it at that time.


    There was a fight happening there.


    There are two knight fighting over there. One was a boy while the other was just a young man, but both of those knight show such abnormal power for a knight. Even in the empire there is noparable knightly order who hold this tremendous power. When we see their fight, it was more like a dance rather than just a fight.


    [I¡¯m sorry buu! I¡¯m sorry buu! I was wrong buu!]


    After hearing such a strange voice again, the great spirit turn its head towards it.


    As it thought, the one thing that interest the great spirit the most is the man who act just like the piggy.


    While it saw the man who keep saying buhibbuhi, itughed unintentionally.


    They must think it was the end for them.


    But, if we see their condition______


    With a loud nyaaaa the great spirit wakes up.


    And soon after that it is looking at Charlotte.


    [Ah]


    Charlotte was sleeping in a sitting position while hugging a stuffed doll.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream about the small Charlotte anymore, it feels like the continuation of that Charlotte.


    It was a really happy scene.


    But on the bed you can see a burning aura arising.


    ¡­The great spirit somehow got angry.


    It was driving its anger toward the already faded stuffed doll.


    It was burning with anger.


    The great spirit, Art Ange was rolling on top of the bed while shouting in anger.


    [WHY IS IT NOT A CAT DOLL NYAAAAAAAAA]

 Chapter 20 - My Knight is Overconfident as Always

    <h4>Chapter 20: My Knight is Overconfident as Always</h4>


    [Did he just became a Royal Knight Candidate!? Not just that, he is to be The Guardian!?]


    After I get back to my room at the inn, I pull out several sheets of papers and write everything I can about thepetition and the events after.


    I open my mind as wide as I could to remember and write down every detail I know about Princess Karina.


    Princess Karina: Daris¡¯s royal princess, probably the only thing I knew about her was her name. [I¡¯m hungry] Seems like she was described as someone who was extremely loved by the people. [I want to eat] She also rarelye to things like dance balls or the likes.


    [I don¡¯t know a thing about her]


    But I can¡¯t help it¡­ In the anime It was the Queen of Daris who was always being talked about. That princess didn¡¯t leave any mark at all.


    [A special unit The Guardian inside the Royal Knights huh]


    There is no such a tale in which amoner can be a royal knight.


    It was a ce where all the people who holds tremendous influence in the country were ced, it was a ce where only elite nobles could enter.


    The Royal Knights were the face of Daris as the knight state, it¡¯s impossible for amoner to hold their act for even one day there.


    Even that Rokomoko sensei is someone who surprisingly came from a count household. Though that person himself told me he wasn¡¯t that good with formality and such.


    The first impression I have about Silva was about a party loving kind of guy. At that time he was just 15 years old, I was saved by him when I was trying to escape from death. Even up till now there is no one who could match his abilities, and he already had all that when he was one year younger than I am now.


    And THAT Silva is bing a Royal Knight now?


    And bing the princess¡¯s guardian on top of that?


    [Humans are the biggest mystery in the universe¡­]


    Oh yeah, there is also the possibility he changed while I turned into the Dark piggy.


    [I wonder who can tell me exactly what happened that time¡­ Ah, I know]


    Well, guess I have to go there now.


    He is even staying in the same floor as me.


    Okay then, let¡¯s go!


    While I take the paper on top of the table with me, I go out from my room.


    [Sensei, are you there?]


    Ten seconds, that¡¯s the time needed to walk from my room to Rokomoko sensei¡¯s room.


    Not long after he answers.


    [Who is it-?]


    [It¡¯s Dening]


    [Which Dening?]


    [The pig]


    [Ah-,e on in-]


    What the heck is with that exchange just now? And why did I even follow up through it. Since I already got the weight reducing medicine with me, it won¡¯t be long before I will be called the macho Dening.


    When I enter the room, Rokomoko sensei weed me while half-naked. He holds some papers on both his hands while lying on top of the bed.


    Uoh, such muscles¡­ After I enter the room, he gives me a thumbs up with one of his hands when he sees my face.


    [Oh, I already hear it from the owner¡¯s son who has such a great muscle. Congrattions, for winning the eatingpetition]


    [Sensei, I¡¯m not just eating and sleeping elegantly all this year you know]


    [You have the ultimate love brain after all-]


    While Rokomoko senseiughs, he looks at the papers I brought.


    He always had such a tired look, but now Rokomoko sensei really looks tired to me.


    [Sensei, why do you look so tired?]


    [The shop you were talking about, has already been destroyed]


    [Fast! As expected of Rokomoko sensei]


    [Well, the culprit was quite slippery so I had a hard time him. Ahh, why the heck I have to work even though I want to y around in my holiday-]


    Ah, he had already taken care of the shop that was selling the monster calling perfume huh.


    That shop owner, in the anime, there was a scene in which he was going to be boasting about how he cannot be captured, because he knew the back alley like the back of his hand. ¡­Well, that scene was skipped now because he was caught though.


    Whelp, once again as expected of sensei, he moved really fast.


    [Good work sensei]


    Looking at sensei closely, there is a pile of papers on top of a desk beside him.


    [It is such a hassle to write down a report-. Geez, it¡¯s your fault it turned out like this. Then, what do you want from me? If you want that perfume I will say no to it you know?]


    ¡­I¡¯m so sorry, I already have it.


    Yeah, that perfume need to be disposed of. But even though we disposed of it, the inside was¡­ I won¡¯t say it to him that the one who already bought it was the dark piggy duke san.


    [Emm, sensei, I have a question for you]


    [Ng, what is it?]


    [Did you know about the formermoner Silva, which became the talk in the town now?]


    While still lying down with papers in his hand, he starts talking.


    He is showing such an interesting face from behind that paper he read.


    [¡­Him huh¡­]


    Oh?


    Showing such reaction, is it possible he knows him?


    [He became the candidate for the princess¡¯s exclusive knight, The Guardian. A formermoner is now the candidate for it, awesome isn¡¯t it]


    He progressively became a special knight royalty. There is no honor higher than to be The Guardian.


    This kind of prestige is an important aspect that is unique to the knightly state of Daris.


    [¡­If this goes on, he will be the first bornmoner who will be The Guardian. As my best friend, I¡¯m proud of him]


    Ooh, something that cannot be ignored just came out.


    [Eeh, are you and Silva friends?]


    Wow, somehow it¡¯s exciting.


    I¡¯m hearing something that seems important.


    [Whelp, there is a lot going on. That¡¯s why I also know what kind of rtion he has with the Dening household. So when I got back to the academy and found his former employer from the Dening household enrolled, I think that¡¯s why I watched closely over you during my ss]


    It is true I could feel his strong gaze directed at me while in ss though.


    So that¡¯s the reason.


    I guess he would know a lot of things about me. Oh my, what will he say to me if we meet now? I kinda want to hear it, but I kinda don¡¯t.


    [Then, is it possible that you know about Silva whereabouts?]


    After hearing that Rokomoko sensei exhale all his air like [BUHO!], and the papers sensei held until now scatter on the floor. Silva wasn¡¯t evenmenting about me turning into that dark piggy duke, he just said it was because it was my rebellious phase and left my side.


    Even my father wanted him to stay and serve the family but I heard he left even before the negotiations begin.


    It seems he is not who he was in the past.


    Even I changed from such a lovely boy to be a pig like I am now.


    If I make contact with him now, it won¡¯t bring him any good based on how things are now. Well, I shouldn¡¯t meet him then. He has his own life now.


    I prepared myself to hear what sensei will tell me.


    But against the nervous me, Rokomoko sensei just told me the info nonchntly.


    [Sure, I¡¯ll tell you now. Honestly he told me that if you ask his whereabouts, to tell you directly]


    He jumps off from the bed and stands there facing me.


    Uuh, this just feels like that time when I was pinned by his magic, it feels quite intimidating.


    While I was feeling intimidated, Rokomoko sensei clears his throat. I wonder if his throat is hurting right now.


    [Sensei¡­ What are you trying to do?]


    [What a hassle. This is his request: if his young master asks things about him, I have a message to pass. I used the headmaster¡¯s voice before, and now this? Umhh, I was trying hard to remember it all just now, it¡¯s quite a long message you know]


    [Something to tell me?]


    I saw sensei¡¯s whole body start to leak quite a sound.


    [[Aah, young master Slow, howdy. When you ask Rokomoko about me is it because you need my power? Sorry but right now I can¡¯t get satisfied with normal people anymore, Uhmm¡­ how do I say it¡­ Ah, right, for example among mercenaries there was the big hero, Giant Man: lightning user, Electric; and the shape shifter, No Face¡­ Yeah, I was preparing to fight those kind of guys now. WHA!? What the heck is this guy saying, aren¡¯t those guys the strongest mercenaries? ¡­Ah, sorry, oh right next message was¡­ what it is¡­ If I give you an example using monsters it will be a dragon or like ten thousand rampaging monsters. ¡­WHAAAT!? DRAGON!? Isn¡¯t that a disaster ss already!? And ten thousand monsters!? Where does his confidencee from!? ¡­Ah, the message? *cough*cough*! ¡­Soo, I beg for your permission to let me prepare to fight those guys, young master Slow¡­ Tch, just die already Silva! It brings me a lot of trouble just to remember this message]]


    I think Rokomoko sensei is quite thirsty after telling me those message, he is gulping water like there was no tomorrow.


    Yup, his voice was nothing like Silva, but that superficial feeling from the words really reminded me of him. But you really can remember all that Rokomoko sensei¡­ You have such a great memory there. There was also the message from the headmaster, I can¡¯t hold a candle against you.


    [But he is as confident as always. Giant Man, Electric, and No Face!? Weren¡¯t they those guys who became mercenaries after they retired from the military? And ten thousand monsters on top of that!? Like hell I believe that! Even if you use all the friggin perfume from that friggin shop, it¡¯s impossible to prepare something like that. Now that I think about it, that shop inventory seems it has already decrease quite a lot¡­]


    Silva, I got your message.


    Even though you are using such words, I know you are a knight of justice.


    You are as kind as always, you always trying to help anyone who needs help.


    And those mercenaries you mentioned. They are your targets to make a peaceful world.


    [Thank you very much Rokomoko sensei. I feel like I am always bothering you]


    [Umu, It¡¯s okay. I need you in my ss after all]


    After bowing my head, I get out from Rokomoko sensei¡¯s room and go back to my own.


    There are pots and vases lining up along the corridor. Such a high ss inn, I can¡¯t even hear the others customer¡¯s voices here.


    [Eh?]


    The door toward my room slightly opened.


    How strange, I shouldn¡¯t left it open like this.


    [¡­And what the heck is this voice]


    There is a strange man voiceing from my room, no, it is a crying man voice.


    Sometimes I can even hear him say things like buhii¡­ Who is it, it must be a weird person¡­ But, listening it closely I think I know that voice¡­


    [¡­]


    While readying myself, I try to walk toward the weird voice in my room.

 Chapter 21 - Let’s have fun Hearing His Love Story

    <h4>Chapter 21: Let¡¯s have fun Hearing His Love Story</h4>


    Step by step I walk towards that voice. Someone is inside my room, who is it? Inside there was a ghost with blond hair standing there


    His eyes are swollen red because of crying so much, his eyes made him look like an abandoned puppy now.


    [Hiii!!¡­ Oh, it¡¯s just you. What the heck are you doing in my room?]


    [Ahh, S-Slow-sama¡­ Buhii]


    I can almost see a grey cloud floating above Vision. And howe he looks so shabby like that? If I remember it correctly, he was just wearing a brand new looking white shirt this morning, and now he looked filthy and brought a strange smell to my room.


    Where is the one who proimed himself proudly as a noble while living in amoner¡¯s room? ¡­Heck, it¡¯s so smelly in here. I have to sterilize this roomter with magic.


    [Hoi Vision, what happened? Weren¡¯t you having fun dating a girl today?]


    [¡­Buhi]


    Where has your happy face from before gone? Wasn¡¯t it you who proimed you will told me about your date? I was really looking forward to your story, you know? I need that because I don¡¯t have any experience in love at all. And why are you mimicking my buhibuhi now?


    [Let¡¯s just go to the dining room¡­ Ah, change your shirt before that, that smell is killing me¡­]


    Right now Deppa, Vision, and I are currently sitting together in the dining room.


    It seems it was Deppa¡¯s rest time now. And just like what Rokomoko sensei had said, I can see a glimpse of quite good muscle popping out from his sleeves, even though his face is so childish¡­ What a gap.


    [You see, she said she didn¡¯t had a boyfriend¡­ And the atmosphere was really good¡­ And then we both went to the back alley and just before we kissed, she pped me¡­ At the same time a group of men came at me, one of them said, ¡¯Don¡¯t touch my girl¡¯ ¡­And they asked for my money. ¡®Bring out your wallet, Hurry¡¯, they said¡­ ¡¯So it is the problem child from that Greytroad house¡¯ ¡­In the end they even took pity of me because of how little money I have¡­ It¡¯s the first time I felt that kind of humiliation¡­ I understand now the feelings of those nobles that got captured because they used magic against themoners¡­]


    There is such a gloomy atmosphereing from Vision, and everyone in that dining room can¡¯t help but take notice of that. O-Oy, I can even see that ck aura around you with my eyes. Rather than the dark piggy, are you turning into the dark noble now?


    [¡­Vision-sama, you¡¯ve been scammed it seems. It has happened quite a lot now so I heard]


    Deppa told us what he knows about this scam that has happened a lot in this city. And their modus operandi is exactly the same to what happened to Vision. Well, it was a cooperation supposedly made by a group of rogues and some town girl to earn some pocket change. It¡¯s basically the same, their target is always a noble that wanted an easy way with amoner girl. He also warn us that they are also targeting richmoner students from Kurushu Magic Academy so we should be careful.


    It bring shivers to my spine.


    Scary! The girls in this town are so scary!


    It would have left a deep trauma in me if the same happened to me! Buhi!


    [¡­Why did they targeted me?]


    [Your luck was just bad today. Here, eat some meat and cheer up!]


    [¡­Meat ¡­I don¡¯t have money you know?]


    Those scammers just took hisst miniscule emergency money from him, and now he just became suspicious of us too. Deppa quickly exined it was to thank us so it¡¯s free to him, and just then Vision started eating the meat while crying.


    And of course I am also joining that feast now. What? Diet? It will be alright, I will just drink that weight reducing medicine.


    [The girls in town are scary¡­ the girls in the school are the best¡­ buhii]


    [By the way Vision. Since when and why are you saying buhibuhi?]


    [¡­Eh? I just followed what you did though. Aren¡¯t you also buhi-buhi-ing no matter if it¡¯s a sad or happy time? I can even feel happiness already seeping inside me¡­ buhi]


    Vision is reaching out to the next pastry on the table while keep buhi-buhi-ing. Ah, that is something I was aiming! And what the heck did he just said, me? Buhi-buhi-ing? That¡¯s impossible you know.


    [I really did that? ¡­Nonono, don¡¯t said such a lie]


    After hearing such a pitiful false story about me from Vision, I ask Deppa to prove me right. Deppa is always with me day and night, he runs together with me in that deste research building. He must know whether I was really buhi-buhi-ing or not.


    [Yes¡­ I always thought it was your original breathing technique!]


    [Eh, eeeh¡­? Really? Did I really said buhi buhi?]


    I never realized that. I can¡¯t believe it. They are not teasing me now, right?


    After that we are talking about our love interest like what kind of girl we like, what kind of timing we will pick to confess, and so on. It got quite heated up that Deppa¡¯s father had to warn us to lower our voices.


    That night I slept with a happy feeling.


    Talking about love techniques, it was a whole lot of fun. That dark piggy didn¡¯t had friends, so I believe he would be happy if he saw this.


    And with that our small trip to Yolem ended.


    I won thepetition and got the weight reducing medicine! After we get back to academy Rokomoko sensei will give me Silva¡¯s address! And it seems the headmaster is preparing the stage for my return! And I feel like I became closer to everyone!


    The age of the dark piggy has end! It¡¯s was really fun! Hyahooo!


    [I really had fun there. Buhi]


    On the way back to the boy¡¯s dorm in the academy, I unconsciously speak my mind out loud.


    And Vision who walks in front of me suddenly turns to look at me. Ng? What is it?


    [Slow-sama! Just now, you just say it don¡¯t you!?]


    [Ha? There is no way I was mimicking a pig like that]


    Geez, what did you just said to me Mr. I don¡¯t have money.


    But, I truly had fun there! Buhii!


    Well then, next is talking with the headmaster!


    [¡­I have no shape nor mind nor presents. Heed my call, Great spirit of Darkness, and connect me with your great curse! Change!]


    At the same time that those guys happily got back to the academy, there is a single carriage inside Yolem city. From the inside, a womanes down while removing her hat. Some onlookers appears to whisper. Is that guy the driver? Why did such an old customer came now? Doubting starese out, but they soon conclude its a misunderstanding.


    The woman just inclined her head a bit and that man hurriedlye to her side and assist her to walk out from the carriage.


    [¡­Eh]


    Then, the woman and the driver were surprised.


    The secret dark shop that only a few people know and that was always quiet. That item shop that was disguised perfectly so nobody could find it easily, was now crowded with spectators.


    From the people talking around they understood that the shop¡¯s owner already got caught.


    The woman is thinking why and how that store got found that easily.


    But they¡¯ve got no other business here now because they know the shop is no more. Just before the woman in the carriage went back to where she belongs, she saw them¡­ From inside the crowd there were two conspicuous persons, a red headed boy and a princess who try her best tiptoeing just to peek at the condition of the destroyed shop.


    [I can see it, I know, I know. This is the hammer of justice, the judgment! But it¡¯s vexing¡­ truly vexing! I don¡¯t know what happened here at all! Eh, the crystal tells me that the piggy duke is connected to this¡­!? Eh, seriously!?]


    [Slow pig!? Are you sure!?]


    Actually the shop is not directly connected to the woman¡¯s current task. But as someone who lives as a mercenary, among the merchandises that this shop provided there was a really rare material that made their life easier.


    She can almost see the end of her job after all this long time of doing it. But she suddenly heard that famous red haired student talking about something she can¡¯t believe¡­ That piggy duke was involved in the destruction of this shop?


    But this woman has also already heard the rumors about how the piggy duke is trying to change himself. Of course she also knows about him being a prodigy in magic too.


    They can¡¯t do any investigation now. And with this their job has concluded.


    But the woman can¡¯t hide her irritated face now. It¡¯s about time for that uncle¡¯s secret to be exposed, and she should be helping him on his escape about right now.


    [¡­That piggy just increased my workload huh]

 Chapter 22 - Let’s Go For It! The Protagonist’s Event!

    <h4>Chapter 22: Let¡¯s Go For It! The Protagonist¡¯s Event!</h4>


    It has been a week since we came back to Kurushu Magic Academy.


    Rokomoko sensei told me that the headmaster wants to meet me tonight in his office, his office is located at the topmost floor of the staff¡¯s building.


    [Buhi, buhhi]


    Inside that building each teacher has their own room for their personal use. They can leisurely read some books, research new magic, or they are doing some research I don¡¯t really understand.


    And the headmaster¡¯s room is in the topmost of that building.


    [Buhhi¡­ Bufuu¡­]


    Tonight will be a great night!


    Charlotte will make dinner based on what she learned from The Brown Morning inn! Uooo, I can feel the power to run more!


    [Bufu¡­ bufu¡­]


    While my heart is pounding so hard for the uing event with the headmaster and also for the dinner made by Charlotte, I continue my daily routine.


    [¡­Buu¡­¡­¡­Buu]


    [Slow-sama! Let¡¯s do our best to run around the research building for another week!]


    I only realized it recently, but it seems I really say that buhi-buhi unconsciously whenever I talk. Even now while I¡¯m running, Deppa that runs besides me keeps hearing me say buhi-buhi.


    It seems I got this breathing when I was a dark piggy duke, I think it went from [Fuu¡­ fuuu] to [Buhiii¡­ Buhii] at that time.


    I was feeling really perplexed about it the first time I realized it¡­ Well, not really. I feel rather calm, it¡¯s one of the thing that makes me, me after all. There are still a lot of things to think about rather than that!


    [Slow-sama! Just a little bit more!]


    Uooo,st spurt! This aren¡¯t the heavy steps of a pig anymore! See my true form of running now! How is it!? There is not even the minor disturbance indicating that I will lose my fighting spirit for this! I will raise my speed one more gear!


    [Bubububu]


    [Wah! Please wait for me!]


    Get out of my way you spirits!


    White piggy duke-sama ising through!


    [Slow-sama! You sure can run fast now! And you seems more fearless than before! Awesome!]


    Fuh, fuh, fuh.


    It¡¯s only just a week since I drank that weight reducing medicine. Even though this uniform it is still the biggest size, but what I¡¯m wearing now is the mass production one.


    Good bye special order uniform! Thank you eatingpetition! Thank you Kanibasami Corp for making that event!


    Well then, I will go back to the dorm after this run while Deppa will continue his training.


    [Not at all, you are more awesomepared to me. I was a failure and a pig before, I just became decent recently. But you, you train this hard every day since beforeing here, passing the difficult test to enter this academy even though you are amoner, and finally you can use magic now!]


    I don¡¯t know is it because I don¡¯t want to lose to him, but I have this strong burning spirit inside me.


    He wants to be better in magic, on top of that he always trains his martial arts to the extreme, and every morning he always runs alongside me with that kind of passion. If it was just me running alone, I think I would have been really frustrated while doing it.


    [N-No way! Except for my martial arts I¡¯m not good at all, and also it was thanks to you I can use earth magic now! I couldn¡¯t use it before no matter how many times sensei taught me! The reason I can try this hard to learn more is because of Slow-sama after all! If I can write it down it will be ¡®SRSLY¡¯!]


    Kurushu Magic Academy was famous for its magic, but most of themoner students are only able to learn sword techniques or any other knowledge, and even when they learn about magic here, it¡¯s not rare to see that they can¡¯t use any of it even after they graduate. Those students yearn to use magic themselves, that¡¯s why most of themoners in here see the nobility that can easily use magic with envy.


    [Everyone is jealous of me now! They are always wondering why I can use magic now! If you allow it, can I say that I can because you taught me?]


    [Ng? Ah, no problem]


    [Uwaa, thank you very much! Slow-sama! Let¡¯s keep training together!]


    And after saying that, Deppa shows me a very dazzling smile.


    Geez, you really are a nice guy aren¡¯t you?


    You are also my friend you know, let¡¯s try our best!


    I silently enter the ss and let that uninteresting time pass on. I can¡¯t calm myself down if I think about the event toe.


    [¡­]


    And I now I look up at this huge staff¡¯s building, those who came in and out from this building are only those teachers or their assistants, who are the third years who hold quite a skill.


    Is it because my rehab rumor is not reaching the third years? They look at me suspiciously since I came here.


    While I steel my heart, I move my feet toward the staff¡¯s building. I ignored all that suspicious stuff or that suspicious explosion just now and go straight up the stairs until I finally arrive at the top most floor of this building.


    It was my first time to talk directly with the headmaster of this Kurushu Magic Academy.


    With the dim light lighting the entire corridor I walk through it and stopped in front of that majestic looking door while taking a breath.


    I straighten my back and lift my face. I am no longer the old me. I am no longer that gloomy dark piggy duke, I am already a white piggy duke now.


    I knock that door lightly.


    I wait for a bit while sharpening my hearing, I won¡¯t let even the tiniest sound escape me now.


    [Who is it?]


    I can hear a small voice from inside. It was a strict voice but still sounds gentle.


    [It is me Dening, headmaster]


    [Which Dening?]


    [Slow Dening]


    [Good answer. Enter now Slow Dening, the wind child of wonder. I have been waiting for you]


    Without hesitation I open the door in front of me.


    From inside the room, the blinding light fills the corridor with warm light who also erased the gloom of the corridor all at once.

 Chapter 23 - The Legendary Mercenary, I wonder who is it?

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Legendary Mercenary, I wonder who is it?</h4>


    Once I enter the room, all I can see is a diversity of colorful nts. I was in awe seeing the spectacle of that vast room filled with so many nts and all kind of greenery. Oh yeah, I think I remember that Vision told me that the headmaster¡¯s room is more like a botanical garden.


    It seems the reason the headmaster could use strong magic is because he was keeping a good rtionship with his spirit since a long time, that¡¯s why he made this big room like this, because the water spirit loves this kind of huge ce.


    Ngg? How do I know? Of course from the anime, duh.


    [Yha, Slow kun]


    Suddenly, the headmasteres out from the greenery.


    He is wearing a grey robe with a long with beard covering his lower face and also long white hair covering his back. (Tl: he looks like gandalf I believe)


    [¡­If I look closely, you¡¯re not like what you used to be. From my perspective you look more cheerful now and you can look me straight in the eyes, before this you looked really dark like you¡¯ve been hiding some big secret. I wonder if it¡¯s because of all this years living in this academy, that I love seeing the moment a student suddenly change their way for the better. Sometime it happens, when a person disclose their feelings to the person they like the most, they suddenly realize their own weakness and start to be more of themselves. But your case is¡­ Unique]


    While saying that the headmaster put on his monocle.


    [If it¡¯s okay with you, please do share your reasons for why you changed in the first ce, so for this old man to enjoy his remaining life will you? I have heard it was the ultimate love sickness story, but please, exin to this old man what does it truly mean?]


    I told him.


    I told him the reason why I live like this while throwing away the ties with my household.


    And also that I want to convey my feelings to my special someone.


    [Hou hou]


    The headmaster listen to my story until the end whilebing his white beard with his hand.


    Guee, as the talk continue I be more and more embarrassed with my own story. I told him about my unreasonable request when I was a child. Also I told him how hard does it feels to be a child holding such a tremendous power on his own. And the reason why I never told this to anyone else, I think it was because I was drunk on my own thinking to protect everyone from the shadows.


    I really wonder why people keep calling me the wonder child while seeing me like that.


    [The Dening household is the centre of the defense power inside the Daris kingdom. Those who were born inside the duke¡¯s household will pride themselves as the protector of this kingdom, and then it bes their own mindset as they live on. But, you Slow kun. You choose a different path than those people. Never had I thought you would have told me these things so honestly]


    The light the enters from the big ss window warms my entire body. To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t stop talking in front of him. Is it his natural talent to makes people behave this way? He is such a good listener.


    [¡­Somehow my mind is clearer than before]


    [Even though I look like this I am the headmaster of this school. Hearing the students talk about their choices and pointing out the way they could follow it is my job¡­ No, I think it¡¯s more like my own hobby. And also I hear qui~te a lot about you from Baldley you know¡­ Fuha, are you surprised hearing that? Well, he was my student after all]


    Ah, father indeed told me he also was from this academy. If I remember how long the headmaster has been leading this school, it is not strange that they know each other.


    [Somehow I want to help you push through the way you have chosen and I don¡¯t know why but Baldley, even now has always watched you closer than anyone. Even now he still chases down his own dream, but that¡¯s¡­ It seems it has been extremely burdening on you until now]


    Extremely burdening.


    All those expectations, well it is indeed troubling me quite a lot but just now, after hearing the headmaster¡¯s words my chest feels a lot lighter.


    [To progress with your rehabilitation like you have done so far is going to take some more time, I believe you actually don¡¯t want that. Let¡¯s just smash that, what do you think? Fuhaha, ¡®smash¡¯ it Slow kun. It doesn¡¯t literally mean that, but right now I¡¯ve been preparing the greatest stage for you in this academy]


    His monocle reflects a suspicious glint of light.


    It¡¯s feels like someone who has already prepared a prank for someone.


    ¡­¡¯Smash¡¯ huh.


    I like that, at times like this, momentum is the most important thing.


    [I really want to do that¡­ Smash¡¯ that¡¯s it. Buhi]


    [Fuhaha, you are unique indeed¡­ Umu, let¡¯s ¡®smash¡¯ it in one breath. Well then, you will love the search for ¡®rats¡¯ inside this academy]


    [¡®Rats¡¯?]


    [Yes, ¡®rats¡¯. We only know of one with the name that has spread out among the mercenary, ¡®No Face¡¯ or we can call her ¡®Faceless Woman¡¯ to be precise. Haa, I was really troubled by it, I need you to find that fellow from inside the students, be careful though that person is quite skillful] (Tl note: whenever piggy talks in his mind it will use she because he knows her from the anime, when they talk they will use yatsu, or neutral gender. Yatsu being a rude way to say ¡®that fellow¡¯ or ¡®that person¡¯)


    I was dumbfounded, what the heck did the headmaster just told me?


    ¡­It¡¯s a lie isn¡¯t it? There is no way that person is inside this academy right now, isn¡¯t she? In the anime, It waster when her involvement appeared here.


    [We already know this person¡¯s goal. That fellow wants to collect the student roster and all the student¡¯s personal information. Regretfully that person already got the student roster in their hands. I believe it will be spread out among those people involved in the darkness]


    The student roster and personal information?


    I suddenly remember something about that.


    In the anime there was a case in which the students of this academy got kidnapped, it was centered on those students with low magic power. And it was finally solved thanks to the protagonist Shuya that found where all those students were taken off.


    Ah, so that¡¯s why, she already had the student¡¯s personal information at this time.


    [No Face can change faces freely, that person might make some mistake if their face keeps changing in a ce like this academy¡­ Or if that person maintains the same face all the time I can somehow interfere. And that fellow already got the student¡¯s roster in their hands, I believe that person will leave the academy soon. Time is short Slow kun, and also No Face is the master of infiltration, a spy. That fellow never failed a given job, and also nobody knows that person¡¯s real face]


    Certainly in the anime those kidnapers really knew a whole lot about the students of this academy. If it wasn¡¯t because of Shuya trying to earn some pocket money with his divination, nobody would have known about the kidnaping.


    But for now let¡¯s pretend to be surprised by that info.


    [¡­We can believe that information, correct?]


    [Ites from a trusted source. At first I wanted to ask for Rokomoko¡¯s help on this but, that guy already has his own job to do for now, and I think you arepetent enough to handle this one]


    [¡­Me?]


    A trusted source¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s that guy from the empire.


    The one who together with the protagonist toppled the empire prince.


    The person who disguised as a man but is actually a girl. There is a theory that said she was actually useless as trash but there are still some doubts about that theory¡­ Did that person really moved this fast?


    If that¡¯s so then it¡¯s amazing, that trash theory has to be retracted.


    [It is you who has disguised yourself as a pig against that No Face you can do it, I even think you are more skillful in hiding your personality than that person. Well then, will you ept it Slow kun?]


    The mysterious No Face who can change her own face and body freely.


    Damn it, what kind of cheat is that!


    It¡¯s not fair, give that to me! I will change myself into a macho man right here, right now with that!


    If I had that kind of cheat when I was still the dark piggy duke I wouldn¡¯t lose not even once!


    And right now I kinda have that No Face information in my hand.


    [Well then, let¡¯s make that fellow regret for being crawling around in this academy, headmaster]


    [What a reliable fellow you are¡­ well then, legendary mercenary whom no one even knows your real face prepare yourself. Catch that No Face, than dere to the whole world once again, the rise of Slow Dening, the wind wonder child]


    [¡­.headmaster, wonder child is not suitable for the me right now]


    Wind wonder child?


    It was just my nickname long time ago.


    It¡¯s not suitable for myself to be called like that right now.


    After all, right now I am¡­


    [Hou, then what should we call you now?]


    [_____The one who will p his wings in this world, Slow Dening, The white piggy duke of the wind. Isn¡¯t that a really strong name that I can for myself now?]


    Hearing me said that, the headmasterughs with a loud voice.


    After I finish talking with the headmaster I go straight to my room.


    Let¡¯s start this show No Face!


    It¡¯s a pig against a rat!


    I will let you feel what is it like to fight against a serious pig!


    I will remove you from my stage and make you regret for ever trying to crawl around this school!


    There is no way a rat will win against a pig! Buhi!


    [¡­Ah]


    While I got excited by myself just now, my stomach growls.


    I knew it! I really am a piggy duke!!.

 Chapter 24 - The Wind Great Spirit is just A Big Lazy Cat

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Wind Great Spirit is just A Big Lazy Cat</h4>


    Having the knowledge from the anime is really making my life easier.


    I am really grateful for that and I said my thanks to it in my heart.


    [Let¡¯s eat!!!]


    [I¡¯ll make it with everything I have!] (Charlotte)


    The faceless woman, even if you only know a bit about the dark world you should heard about No face. Nobody knows whether that person was a she or he, she stood in front of the protagonists to disturb them many times, especially towards Alicia. I wonder when was it that she stopped appearing in the anime, but it seems she was one of those people who defeated the piggy duke from behind the scenes.


    She usually changes into a woman when she is infiltrating somewhere, only when it is impossible to infiltrate as a woman she would change herself into a man. But since she easily went inside the academy, I doubt she would¡¯ve turned herself into a man.


    If taking into ount her personality, she will absolutely change into a woman, and not as a normal student but as a teacher here.


    [How is it Slow-sama? I have confidence especially in the soup I made, I used a little bit of the spice the head chef (of the Inn) gave me, so it should have a bit of a spicy sensation¡­ Slow-sama, why are you making such a face? Is there something troubling your mind right now?]


    I think I will make Art Ange stay beside Charlotte in case something outside my predictions happens. And I need to somehow take care of that fellow secret base in Yolem city in case she wants to escape.


    Fumu, I guess I need one more person to help me with this n.


    Eh, Ah.


    Charlotte who sits across of me bes really worried and it shows on her face.


    [Ah, sorry, there are things I need to think for a bit¡­ Woah, this is good. Especially this fish and that one that look like wrap up on something, it¡¯s really unique. It¡¯s nice having this kind of fresh food like this, it¡¯s really delicious!]


    Lined up on top of the table there are several tes full of beautiful food that smells good and are still piping hot.


    Let¡¯s put aside the thing with that ¡®rat¡¯ for now.


    For me, this moment here is the most important.


    I eat all the food prepared by Charlotte greedily like they will disappear any second.


    [This is good! That one is good too! Everything in here is so delicious! Since when you have be this good Charlotte?!]


    [Slow-sama you eat too fast. Eat more slowly please. It is said that if you eat more slowly you will be feel more satisfied because you can savour the food and that makes you to not over eating!]


    [It¡¯s so good I can even eat Charlotte¡¯s portion now!]


    [Wha, whaa, then I need to hurriedly eat my food before is taken away by Slow-sama!]


    After saying that, she began to eat her food in a hurry.


    Well then I also need to eat more of this food!


    While I eat noisily here, a certain great spirit keeps looking at us while lying aroundzily on top of the bed.


    Ng?


    It was using an old doll as its pillow.


    I am really surprised Charlotte still have that, somehow it reminds me about the past. Thanks to that doll I could befriend Charlotte at that time.


    Oy Art Ange, don¡¯t use that shared memory as your pillow, geez.


    [¡­]


    When I feel a gaze in front of me I look towards it, what I see is Charlotte looking straight at me. When our eyes met for an instant, she looks down in a hurry.


    ¡­Buhi? Buhibuhi?


    Somehow my eyes fell into the shelf behind the chair is Charlotte sitting at, and then my eyes got stuck observing the most expensive looking bottle there.


    Charlotte seems to realize where I am looking now.


    [¡­What are you looking at Slow-sama? Ah¡­ That is umm, it is to make the hair look more dazzling. Alicia-sama gave it to me to thank me for the beauty medicine. We are beautypanions after all]


    The price of that can make quite a hole in the pocket¡­


    Those beauty needs are really expensive as far as I know¡­ Geez, how much money did you poured just for the sake to be beautiful Alicia?


    [Now that I think about it, you used to have long hair isn¡¯t that right Charlotte? Why did you cut it?]


    She had such beautiful hair; even since the first time I brought her back home, all the maids were surprised at seeing how beautiful it was.


    [It¡¯s difficult to take care of it¡­ And I am just an attendant here so I need to pay some____] (Charlotte)


    [____wanna see it] (Buta)


    [¡­Eh?] (Charlotte)


    When she heard that, she suddenly stopped eating.


    I am also surprised at myself for speaking my feelings so straight forwardly like that.


    [Ah, no. I was just thinking it would be good if I can again see Charlotte with long hair, like in the past]


    Oh yeah, I think my hair is also already long enough now.


    The bangs are covering my eyes.


    I try to deceive Charlotte by ying with my bangs to hide my embarrassment.


    [Eh, eh, eh¡­ Are you sure?]


    [Yeah, but to imitate Alicia who tries so hard to be beautiful it¡¯s no good, but I want to see a fashionable Charlotte even for a bit. Well, this is the academy so you don¡¯t need to worry about how others see you¡­ Ah, somehow I just said something so selfish]


    Charlotte just looks down at her tableware.


    Ugh, I think I said too much.


    [Slow-sama has be selfish indeed¡­ But, well¡­ That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll try]


    Somehow Charlotte¡¯s voice sounds like someone who was embarrassed about something. After that, we finish our meal without saying another word.


    [It was really good. Well then, see you tomorrow]


    [Yes, goodnight Slow-sama]


    After making sure the girl¡¯s dormitory manager saw me leaving, using the back door Ie back to the girl¡¯s dorm attendant section. I am sneaking around in the darkness while talking with the floating chubby great spirit san. The same one who before waszying around on top of the bed.


    [Art Ange, there is a skillful mercenary inside the academy now]


    [There is no malice directed to Charlotte nya. You don¡¯t need to worry nya]


    While floatingzily, Art Ange responded to me.


    This great wind spirit san has known me since around the time I meet Charlotte. Besides her and me, it basically ignores any other human being.


    Did you know how high this thing is being revered by the people?


    It was revered so highly by up to the country level, but for me who knows what it is like in reality I can¡¯t revered it so highly.


    This thing just a cat who can use magic you know?


    I¡¯m being serious here.


    [By any chance, don¡¯t leave Charlotte side okay, Art Ange]


    [Even if you don¡¯t say it I know nyaa]


    [What the heck with I don¡¯t need to say it. You have done it once before, you said your instinct to hunt suddenly came back, and you went to hunt a mouse leaving Charlotte¡¯s side]


    [That was because it was my prey nyaa¡­ It was fun scaring it with wind magic nyaa]


    The wind Great spirit san is a spirit.


    It is a mysterious being that a normal human can¡¯t even see, that¡¯s why it will be kinda strange if someone sees me talking with it right now. Well it¡¯s the work of one of the protagonist¡¯spensation.


    As expected, I can¡¯t talk with Art Ange if Charlotte is near me. This cat here is a weirdo.


    [¡­You should move a little. Charlotte will hate you for sure if you are that fat¡­ Well, she can¡¯t even see you though]


    The great spirit san will make a perfect protection for Charlotte, while I catch that sneaky ¡®rat¡¯ in this academy.


    Without even minding my anxiety towards Charlotte, this cat will absolutelyze around and rolls happily when it gets near Charlotte.


    [Good luck capturing that mercenary nyaa. That¡¯s why Slow, just leave Charlotte¡¯s safety to me]


    After saying that, that cat is floatingzily toward the girl¡¯s dorm entrance.


    [What a free piggy cat, I envy you sometimes¡­ Well, I think I should go back too]


    While thinking for a n to capture that rat, I walk leisurely in the dark road of the academy.


    While I was having trouble thinking about what should I do to capture that rat, an idea suddenly struck me.


    [¡­Ah, right]


    What a great idea I have there.


    [Let¡¯s go get a divination from Shuya!]


    What a great idea!


    At The same time I think of that great Idea I run full speed towards the boy¡¯s dorm!


    Seeing meing out of the darkness, all the students around the dorm yell scared to the point that their legs lose strength.


    [BUhibuhibuhii!]


    [Hiii! Something ising out!!]


    I¡¯m sorry! But this is an emergency, please understand!


    It¡¯s because that rat has enter this academy! I really am sorry! This is really an emergency!


    Wait for me Shuya! This time your world will spin around!!!

 Chapter 25 - Shuya’s Whimsical Divination

    <h4>Chapter 25: Shuya¡¯s Whimsical Divination</h4>


    [[~Shu-chan Whimsical Divination Shop]]


    It was written in big letters in a paper that was ced at the entrance of his room; with a bitter smile I stand in front of that door.


    [It¡¯s the piggy duke¡­ Did hee here for some fortune telling?] [Is that really the piggy duke? Is he slimmer?] [If he came for a divination, then I have to hear that Shuya¡¯s weird voice again¡­]


    This is thanks to exercising and the great weight reducing medicine! You can ask me anything regarding things about dieting, you know!? But there shouldn¡¯t be any side effects, right? This weight reducing medicine¡¯s effect is so great, that I¡¯m kinda worried about it¡­ Well, let¡¯s put this medicine talk aside for now.


    I will use Shuya¡¯s divination to reveal that mercenary¡¯s whereabouts.


    The bell that hangs on the door rings when I knock.


    I think it should be okay because it¡¯s still early to go to sleep.


    [¡­Okaaay. I¡¯m opening the door now. Is it for a divination?]


    From inside, I can hear his voice getting closer to the door. Then when he opens it, I saw Shuya in his simple pajamas.


    [¡­Geh]


    When he meets my eyes, he closes the door forcefully.


    HAH!? After I realized it was closed I knock, no, I bang the door!


    In the anime it was spoken that he was [Too honest], [He trust people easily], [The crystal san¡¯s puppet], and you know what? I don¡¯t hate that hot blooded Shuya. But now, his actions did hurt me a little! Oi Shuya! Come out you little! I won¡¯t be mad at you, if you open it right now!


    [Ah¡­]


    The door opens only a little, just enough for Shuya to peek. All the boys that witness this on the corridor starts wondering what happened. Stop looking! I¡¯m not a circus show! This is for the sake of protecting everyone! Now off you go! Buhi!


    [¡­De, Dening? What do you want to do in my room?]


    I can somehow understand Shuya¡¯s feelings, when I heard his troubled voice and the unnatural way in which he speaks to me. He is somewhat nervous when I am around.


    [I want a divination]


    [¡­Eh? Divination?]


    It seems Shuya is taken aback after hearing me say that.


    [I brought some money]


    [COME, COME, COME AND I¡¯LL GIVE YOU A DIVINATION¡­ Please,e in. Please sit here]


    The power of money is strong.


    [De, Deening san. Wh-what do you want me to see?] (it¡¯s not typo)


    Shuya takes out a low table from the corner and arrange three zabutons (square cushion). We sit facing each other while he ces a crystal ball in the middle of the room in the table right between us. When he turns off themp, a faint light came out from the crystal ball making its presence stronger. A strong wind came from the window, circting around the room and rocking the crystal ball. Even though we were sitting on zabutons, the atmosphere right now feels really good.


    But somehow I got interested in how Shuya addressed me before.


    Deening san, who the hell is that?


    [¡­Piggy duke is fine, it¡¯s easier to call me that isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t mind]


    Inside that serious atmosphere , Shuya just haaaaah (strongly sigh) like he was just holding his breath up till now.


    [¡­Fu, fuu! Yea- yeah! You are a piggy duke after all! Your image before was truly strong, Deening san, who the heck is he!? De, piggy duke! What do you want me to see?]


    It seems he was feeling pressured until just now, his usual vigor is back and now he talks to me with so much passion.


    So, what kind of thing should I ask to the crystal ball? Who has the mercenary changed into? Nah, I can¡¯t ask it like that. Shuya won¡¯t hold himself, and would take some action if he knew that some dangerous mercenary is lurking inside the academy right now.


    Because he is the protagonist, sometimes he does some outrageous things.


    ¡­Okay, let¡¯s use that.


    [¡­Please look for someone who is ying hide and seek, right now inside the academy]


    Shuya looks at me with a nk stare.


    [¡­What the heck is that? Well as long as you pay me¡­]


    And then inside that dark room, Shuya holds the crystal ball with both hands.


    ¡­Ah, I know, I have seen before how Shuya¡¯s acts prior to a divination. I try to hide my excited heart while I remember a few things from the past. In the anime whenever he does a divination he always shows that kind of expression that even gets him to be called [Please stop that voice now], [The voice actor is serious now], [He is already reaching that point]


    Shuya takes a breath now, and suddenly starts screaming hysterically.


    [¡­U,waaaaaAAAAAA!! AaAaaaaAAA!!! He hase!!! The God has coOOOOOoome!! MgyaaaaaaaAAaaaAA!!]


    [Oi! You are being too loud!!!! Don¡¯t let out such a strange voice!!! Look they are already banging on the wall!!!]


    [AAAAAaaaaaAAaa! AAAAaaaaAAAA! I CAN SEE IIIIIIIIIT!!!!! aaaAAAAAaa!!]


    [¡­!!]


    Bufuu. That was dangerous, seeing him like this makes me want tough a little.


    The person next door is already banging on the wall like crazy.


    I already know the reason for that meaningless performance he showed me just now. He has practiced that act for a long time, so he can make a lot of money from his entire customer base.


    [¡­I know, I know, I know. ¡­It¡¯s your old self, the crystal told me¡­ Ah! It¡¯s not like it was me the one who was talking! I was only telling you what the crystal told me!]


    ¡­


    I know that already. You were just merely telling me what you heard from that crystal.


    [Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s the truth that I disguise myself as a pig]


    [¡­]


    Hearing that, he can¡¯t help himself but to ask me about myself.


    [¡­Hey! This is not rted to the divination you requested, but¡­ Why did you change? You were more¡­ Different! You were easily irritated by others! You were someone who would pick a fight with random people, and you even easily pranked the teachers! You were a bad boy since first year, and even made the seniors to be afraid of you! To the point that whenever those seniors tried to extort us of our money, as long as we lied about being your friends, they will leave us alone immediately!! That is how dangerous your existence became in this academy!]


    He really threw those feeling about me in only a breath away.


    Even those little pranks I did to the teachers came out. Well, I was like that in the past¡­ What a trash.


    [Lately everybody has been talking about the new piggy duke, who is seeding in his diet; I too also think it¡¯s a sess! E-eh!? Aren¡¯t you the one who casted heal on me after the eatingpetition!? Thanks a lot! You really saved me that time!]


    It seems he knows about every event up till now that is connected to me.


    [Hey tell me already piggy! What happened to you, what made you change your mind!? Everyone is only spouting nonsense rumors about you! The most amazing rumor circting right now is that you are preparing your second form! It¡¯s said that you will turn into something more bizarre, even thinking about it sends shiver to everybody¡¯s spine!]


    It¡¯s so funny when I realize what the others think about me. What the hell am I? A monster?


    Right now Shuya is moving his face really close to me even though there is a table between us. The gaze he shows now, looks like the eyes of someone who has already found something precious. That glimmer in his eye looks really bright even though this room doesn¡¯t have any source of light; somehow he looks worried about me right now.


    [You are right¡­]


    I havee to understand him a bit.


    He is such an honest guy; he was even worried about me from the bottom of his heart. That¡¯s the reason why he is the protagonist.


    That quality you have there is the one thing that makes me recognize you as the protagonist.


    [One day I saw a really long dream Shuya, a really long dream¡­ That dream I saw that night, made me crave for a lot of things in my life. It helped me realize I want to have someone who will be besides me for the rest of my life¡­ I also want a friend who can talk to me about anything and everything without reserve¡­ And to be recognized by countless people¡­ That is the thing that made me want to change. Hey Shuya¡­ As a man, there is a time when we have to change for the sake of those important to us right?]


    Mysteriously only my voice can be heard clearly inside that room.


    After hearing my words he folds his arms trying to think about it in his mind. It seems he is thinking hard he looks like groaning. After a while he looks like he understood something and he gazes at me with stars on his eyes.


    [¡­Aah. ¡­Aaah, You are right!! Yeah, you are right! I know! I can understand that piggy! Ipletely understand your feelings!! That is how I think too!! We have a moment when we want to change for the better after all!!]


    Shuya is nodding his head like he is agreeing with me. Then he isughing happily when he reminiscence with me the times when I harassed him again and again in the past.


    Even though he was getting treated badly again and again in the anime, he never hated everyone because of it. And I think that is the same reason why at the end of the anime he was trying to help the piggy duke behind the scenes.


    [I always thought it was strange piggy! Why were you only picking on me!? If you think about it you picked on me five times more than the others!]


    He talks like a broken dam now that he thinks of me as a friend!


    Weren¡¯t you so afraid of me just now that you shut your door the moment you saw me!? But I¡¯m so sorry it was all my fault! Buhii! I¡¯m sorry!


    [It was because I was really jealous of you]


    [Eeh~! Was I really that special in your eyes!?]


    When I nod my head his face beams with a smile.


    [Ah right piggy. Aren¡¯t you Alicia¡¯s former fianc¨¦?! Please do something about how she treats me! I know it¡¯s my fault for breaking her vase, but I am already reaching my limit!]


    I guess he already forgot about my divination because right now he is pouring his dissatisfaction about how Alicia treats him up till now.


    Well, it seems there is no way to continue the divination.


    But when I felt sleepy and want to get up, Shuya stops me.


    [Ah, piggy. Wait a sec, it seems the crystal wants to tell you something_____]

 Chapter 26 - Be Quiet While The Opening Act Is Showing!

    <h4>Chapter 26: Be Quiet While The Opening Act Is Showing!</h4>


    Hearing Shuya¡¯s words I stop myself from standing up.


    [¡­Lurking around deep inside, there is a demon that has been through a thousand battles¡­. I can feel it has been releasing a great amount of magic from time to time¡­ Heed there with caution, or so the crystal said¡­ EEEH!? Caution? What is it for?]


    I see the crystal ball that Shuya¡¯s holds in his hands.


    So it was not just the headmaster that knew about that mercenary, but this crystal san also knew about it as well.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I remember a certain wind great spirit that should bezying around at Charlotte¡¯s room right now.


    Oi, Arte Ange¡­


    Howe you didn¡¯t even notice that such big magic has been released inside the academy?


    [Hmm¡­ A demon is it? Also what does it mean that it has been releasing great amounts of magic? Mumumumu¡­ The crystal told me it is best for me to not get involved in this matter this time¡­] (Shuya)


    So she has been releasing a great amount of magic.


    An experienced mercenary that never fails in her mission, that¡¯s the phantasmagoric No Face.


    She will finish her mission no matter what, and nobody knows her true identity even among the mercenaries.


    And she is someone that is known that can escape easily; even when some sudden unknown situation appears in her mission.


    She never leaks her employer information no matter who it is. Other than her no other mercenaries out there could give their employer such great peace of mind.


    But it¡¯s difficult to hire her, quite a lot of money it¡¯s needed just to ask her to do something. So only a noble or a truly rich merchant that actually has a big influence in a country could do it. But even so, forget just talking to her, there is no one that even has proof of her existence.


    That¡¯s with all the information flowing around about her, even her existence was doubted.


    But, I know she exists.


    Her goal, No face sole goal as mercenary is only to aplish the impossible jobs nobody else can do.


    [Oi piggy! What the heck is with you ying hide and seek!? And exin about that demon that has been through thousand battles!]


    Even until the end of the anime, nobody could catch her.


    Even if so many unexpected things happened in front of her, she could escape from all of them somehow using lots of magic devices she carries. Brave, clever, strong, and also she is not afraid to use any malicious tricks while doing her job.


    If I let this chance go away there won¡¯t be any other, she would turn herself into someone else and nobody would know where she went next.


    I remember, there is one big event in the anime involving this academy. I remember that the students in this school will get kidnaped and that event will turn this school into a warzone.


    I can¡¯t let anyone do that now, my precious people are here.


    No matter what kind of magic you throw at this academy, I will get revenge


    I won¡¯t let you do as you like here.


    While I resolved myself for theing trouble, suddenly I saw Shuya¡¯s excited face right in front of me in close range.


    [Hey! What is that ¡®hide and seek¡¯ demon!? Is it an empire¡¯s spy!?]


    [Buhaa!? Haaaa!? What the heck did you just said Shuya!]


    Wait, wait, wait!


    Howe from a ¡®hide and seek¡¯ demon it turned into an empire¡¯s spy!?


    How! Hell, it¡¯s true but howe you jumped into that conclusion!? How can you be so convinced with your absurd guess!? Are you a psychic!?


    ¡­


    Well, his strange good perception is his good point.


    That is why he is called the Fire Diviner.


    Facing THAT Shuya, I can¡¯t keep my mind calm at all.


    [Wh-wh-wh-what the hell are you talking about, th-th-there is no way that is true]


    There are only a small portion of people that could fight against No Face in the academy right now.


    The strongest person in the academy right now is currently a third year student that is going to get conscripted into the military, but against a veteran like No Face, I think it¡¯s still impossible.


    And no matter how much Shuya is eager to fight; even though he is the anime¡¯s protagonist, he is no better than Vision right now.


    There are a lot of teachers here but, most of them have stepped down from fighting because of old age and became educators, and the rest of the teachers are just researchers with no fighting power.


    That is why it was such a surprise when Rokomoko sensei, a former royal knight that was still in his prime joined the academy as an educator.


    But it would take Rokomoko sensei¡¯s entire power just to fight No Face alone. Now that I think about it, even in the anime Rokomoko sensei failed to catch her.


    If that is the case then, it makes sense that only the headmaster can take her alone.


    Imagining how strong No Face is really makes me want to groan.


    [What the heck is that demon!? I somehow had a bad premonition about that! And just so you know, my premonitions are almost correct every time!]


    [I already told you Shuya, it was just a person who has been ying hide and seek since the very beginning. There is nothing I hide. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about asking your crystal? It was just some simple things I ask, nothing more]


    Even if by any chance crystal san tells Shuya the truth, I won¡¯t mind it.


    I believe I can leave the decision whether to tell him or not to crystal san.


    Because I know that inside the crystal, there is a great fire spirit that is cautious and experienced in warfare.


    That¡¯s why; try a little bit harder Shuya.


    You hold something that anyone else doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s really something great! You have your divination ability that no one else but you have!


    [Oi! Tell me what the hell do that ¡®hide and seek¡¯ truly means!]


    Frantically, Shuya asks the crystal.


    I can¡¯t help butugh, because right now I can¡¯t help myself but to just look like the bad guy here.


    Buhi buhi.


    [¡­Eh? The crystal says it¡¯s still too soon for me to know!? Wait, wait, why the hell is it too soon for me!? Haaaa!? I don¡¯t know what you meant just now!]


    It seems I can¡¯t interfere with their conversation.


    So to not disturb them, I quietly go out from his room. But when I just got out from Shuya¡¯s room, a lot of people are already swarming there trying to get to know what exactly is happening. When I secretly heard what they said it was: [Piggy duke just came out! Step back everyone!], [Eh, how weird, why can¡¯t I hear any sounds from inside?], [But it should be possible, the wall at the second floor is thin after all], [Ah, we can¡¯t hear what¡¯s happening inside after the piggy duke came out!], [Even though Shuya is alone he seems to still be talking! As I though he is someone dangerous!]


    I¡¯m sorry; I did something so his voice won¡¯t leak outside! But, this is for the sake of everyone so they can live safely here!


    Please move now! I¡¯m busy searching for a mercenary! Move, move!


    Ah! I forgot to pay Shuya! I will give it to you next time! I promise! I won¡¯t cheat you!


    Buhi buhi!


    A refreshing wind blows inside the ssroom from an opened window.


    From there you can clearly see the academy being wrapped by the night¡¯s darkness.


    Even though it is already sote at night, you can see a few students still training their sword techniques on the training field. A little bit further I can see a figure of a male student that look like he¡¯s waiting for someone near the entrance of the girl¡¯s dorm. It is someone that the patrolling teachers and all of the horse coachmen knew very well.


    Inside this academy It not just the noble andmoner students that live here, there are also the attendants and maids that helps the people here with their daily needs, the teachers, the chef and the cook, and arge number of merchants. And don¡¯t forget the coachmen, horse caretakers and the messengers that use horses, all those persons also live here.


    There is also the transfer student from other country, andstly the person I swore to protect.


    [Come here you dangerous mercenary san who wanted to escape from here] (?)


    Because the student register got stolen by that mercenary, the probability of this school turning into the warzone is high.


    In this world there is no one else who knows the truth but me, there is no other than this white piggy duke that knows about what kind of danger awaits us.


    [Buhii]


    I ce my right hand outside the window.


    I can feel the night air tickling my hand every time it blows.


    [Wind cutter¡­!]


    A red line was drawn at my wrist when I invoke the wind knife against it.


    The blood that was dripping from it dissolved in to the air, not long after that a lot of small light gather in front of me.


    The spirits seems to love refined blood, and they seem to think highly of mine.


    And that is the number one secret that only I know about it.


    I will only call them when I think it is the right time to do so.


    [There is some trace of dark magic¡­ No, it is something else. Yes it is¡­ Everyone said it has an unpleasant feeling on it, don¡¯t wanna go near it, scary, please everyone, if you somehow find this kind of ce please tell me]


    That mercenary is borrowing power from the great dark spirit tobine it with the power from a magic tool she has and to use it to change her appearance.


    Many times, she used here her original magic thatbines darkness and water to make her look like someone else. That is why whenever she used her original magic there will be a trace of a great magic being used, and there will be a darkness spirit left there, which is the reason why the other spirits feel disgusted by it.


    From my room at the fourth floor of the boy¡¯s dorm I watch over the entire school grounds that are enveloped by the darkness.


    [Well, well Ms. legendary mercenary, you just made one fatal mistake. Right now in this academy lives Daris¡¯s most astounding actor. You have to pay a really, really expensive tuition fee because you are not even greeting your senpai here when you came here!]


    I have blown the war trumpet


    In this ce I will be the one who catch you!


    [See if you escape from this one! It¡¯s bewitching time! Buhii!]


    I move my hand as if I was a maestro in an orchestra, countless spirits that were gathered here, scatters now to all the corners of the Kurushu Magic Academy.

 Chapter 27 - The Young Noble Who Lives at The First Floor is Part Timing

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Young Noble Who Lives at The First Floor is Part Timing</h4>


    Every morning, I take a bath with cold water to wash away my sweat.


    After that, I go to the dining hall that should be already open by then, and then sit down in my special custom set seat near the entrance. I wonder who had enough consideration of me to make it.


    I can feel their love through this chair they made.


    [Well then, what should I eat today?]


    While I was thinking what I should eat, I think back to the event that happened this morning.


    It was during my daily run around the old research building. I was surprised by a fewmoners apanied by Deppa that were already waiting for me.


    Thesemoners wanted me to use magic even if it was just a little bit. Since that Deppa became a hot topic among themoners for being able to use earth magic; they were wondering if it was okay for me to teach them magic whenever I have the time.


    Almost all themoners that became students in the Kurushu Magic Academy wish to use magic from the bottom of their heart.


    [Food~Food~Hey]


    But reality is not that kind to them.


    From more than two hundredmoner that applied to this academy, only ten or so people can use magic when they graduateter, and it¡¯s already an amazing number.


    That shows how much the spirits don¡¯t like their blood.


    Rokomoko sensei¡¯s way of teaching magic is more inclined towards the noble students; in contrast, it¡¯s not rare to seemoner students without spirits around them.


    [Gimme breakfast~. With lots of side dishes~. Gimme a lot, a lot of food~]


    But if I refuse them, it would be too pitiful.


    If they know that they have no talent in using magic, they will soon forget it and search for other things that they are good at¡­


    Well, then I¡¯ll look at their training for a bit after I have done my daily morning run.


    I might hear some interesting things about a certain hiding mercenary from those guys.


    [Hey, the maid over there. This special seat¡¯s owner, me, has arrived. What is today¡¯s menu for breakfast?]


    The banquet hall we use right now is really huge.


    There are countless long tables ced from the entrance to the inner part of the hall, a high ceiling, and light thates through the window.


    Every day, it starts with me staring at the busy maids (servants) serving people in here, and also the students that are having fun talking with each other while eating their food.


    And then, there is this guy with disheveled hair showing that he just woke up, and while he sits down there, his food has already been prepared.


    Ha? Eh? What the heck! He came after me! Even I haven¡¯t got my breakfast, but howe he got it first!?


    [Buhi-buhibuhi! Buhi-buhibuhi! Buhhiiiii!]


    When I signaled a passing maid with my hand that I want some food, she goes ¡®awawa¡¯ and without losing a beat she hurriedly goes to the kitchen.


    [Buhi-Buhibuhi!¡­ Buhi?]


    Because I have nothing better to do while waiting my breakfast, I watch as the manservants and the maids help each other in setting up the tables to eat.


    It¡¯s still morning, but everyone seems really pumped up ¡­Ah, the water jar on that table is empty!


    How will you guys handle that? Oh? Oooh! They noticed it already! Hee, they really do their job seriously. Then, where is my food?


    It should be the hired maid¡¯s job to take care of things in the dining hall while its chow time, and it pays quite well too if you also help in preparing the food. But it is actually weird because all the noble¡¯s student attendants are actually doing the same thing.


    asionally, but it¡¯s really rare, there are somemoner students working here for some money.


    While I was thinking about what kind of part time we could do in this academy, my food arrives in front of me on a silver tray.


    Fuuh, I am so hungry right now.


    Eh, what the-? The quantity, isn¡¯t it too much? Isn¡¯t there too much food on a te? Look, even the other students are looking at this te enviously, the usual amount is already enough, I think? Don¡¯t they know I¡¯m on a diet now?


    [That heap of food just now is just a joke¡­]


    When I heard the maid¡¯s voice who is bringing the food to my table, shiverse into my spine.


    [HAH!? VISION!? WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE!!? WHAT¡¯S WRONG WITH YOUR APPEARANCE!? Don¡¯t tell me¡­]


    [Yes, Slow-sama. It is just as you see it]


    While wearing a white and ck uniform, Vision takes a step back and bows to me respectfully.


    Seeing Vision¡¯s polished bow to me with his beautiful golden hair and sapphire blue eyes, all the maids goes ¡®kyaa, kyaa¡¯ seeing that spectacle.


    It¡¯s not just me that is surprised upon seeing Vision like this, all the manservants and the male nobles students who know the identity of the maid in front of me, open their mouths wide.


    Yes, I understand your feelings too. I also never heard of a male noble student preparing breakfast for anyone.


    It¡¯s a problem that will affect someone¡¯s family name and reputation.


    But, it seems that the person himself doesn¡¯t have any problem regarding serving others.


    [This is a part time, a part time you know, Slow-sama. Also, besides being a waiter here they said they will pay me more if I teach all the maids here how to behave like a noble. Since a long time ago, I have heard that all the maids serving in this academy have always been crude, so I think this is a good chance for me. Besides, I have decided to earn money and don¡¯t mind my appearance and behavior, this is my burden and it¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t really mind to humble myself like this. I can¡¯t wear torned socks forever after all]


    The maids giggled while walking pass Vision¡¯s back.


    It¡¯s a bit out of ce, but I don¡¯t hate this part of him. Here, I can feel those maids¡¯ favorable atmosphere towards Vision. It seems his story about befriending the maids and themoner students is true.


    From somewhere in this dining hall I could hear someone say ¡®without me knowing, that hard-headed Vision is already working here in the dining hall and can receive my harsh words.


    [This is just between us but, the results of the bet about you will soone out. When it¡¯s out, I will be rich again. That¡¯s why¡­ please lose some more weight. And this breakfast is my service to you]


    [Why are you gossiping around, Vision-sama! I already told you it¡¯s a battlefield here when it¡¯s breakfast time! Please, bring this food to the student sitting over there now!]


    [Upss, Understood. Well, please excuse me, Slow-sama. Let¡¯s meet again at magic practice ss]


    When I saw Vision being called by the other maid, I could see he cowered a little. And without losing a beat, he goes straight back to the kitchen.


    Different from the other manservants or maids in this dining hall, his movements are so elegant even though he was just walking. Even when he is inviting many gazes from the people around, Vision doesn¡¯t seem to mind it.


    It¡¯s really a spectacle for a noble student to be doing this kind of job.


    But I know for sure that the maids and servants here already ept that weird noble as one of their own. I can even see their mouths smiling.


    [¡­But, you know]


    All the money you are using for the bet is mine you know!


    It¡¯s not you who is going to get rich, it¡¯s me! Don¡¯t say it like it¡¯s your own money!


    Well, it¡¯s not yet time for everyone¡¯s favorite ss, magic practice¡­


    I wonder what kind of brilliant magic I should show today, maybe my original magic? While thinking about some stupid things I walk around the school premises.


    I was seeing here and there, even gazing at rows of ants sometimes.


    But I can¡¯t find any abnormality here.


    [Yeah right, like I can find any abnormality here that easily~]


    My real purpose for walking around aimlessly like this was to find a trace of a certain mercenary.


    I¡¯m not just relying on the wind spirit but also on my eyes. And walking around like this also helps with my diet!


    I can¡¯t find her trace in a ce where lots of people gather, like the sports ground, the dining hall that is always open for business, a few ssrooms or the cathedral.


    Muh, what should I do next.


    When I was going to search in ces with fewer people, I walked in an alley between educational buildings and wind suddenly hits my cheek.


    [Ng?]


    When I look at my shoulder, a wind spirit is desperately trying to tell me something.


    Most of the spirits that exist don¡¯t have much intelligence, that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard tomunicate with them.


    And there are many spirits thate close to me just to y me some prank. That¡¯s why I ignore most of them.


    But seeing the frantic expression from this spirit here, I know what it wants to tell me.


    Magic and spirit is one and the same.


    Hmm I see, once again Ie to see proof of that fact.


    The wind spirit emerged from the empty space and it started to move with the wind.


    It seems it wants to guide me somewhere.


    [Buhhi-buhi]


    I follow that spirit immediately.


    We have passed so many ssrooms that have already started their lessons, we already passed the brand new research building and even the staff building to a ce that fewer students are seen as we go.


    But it seems the ce that the spirit wants me to go is still far away. Beyond this point is the field used for horse riding, an area especially made for the animals to live, and as wee closer to that ce, the buildings around us be shorter and shorter.


    The trees bes more apparent, and I can already hear the cry of an animal from there.


    Around here is the girls¡¯ dorm for the attendants, this building is located sligthy apart from the center of the academy.


    [buhi?]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWhile looking at this ce, I can see a certain ex-fiancee princess entering there.

 Chapter 28 - The second princess is waking up early after a long time

    <h4>Chapter 28: The second princess is waking up early after a long time</h4>


    Right now she, Alicia Bra Deer Sarkista, is walking through the road that is being illuminated by the sun with trees as its decoration. On both sides of the road stand big ssrooms, I believe right now the lessons have already begun because there are fewer people walking around here.


    It has been a year since I started living in this academy which is a ce that is rich with nature and also has a refreshing atmosphere. This Kurushu Magic Academy is really a ce that I can call my second home.


    xen hair with strong determined eyes, a short body, and even though she is a delicate girl, her pride is so high that it¡¯s hard to get along with her. Alicia, even if you try to look more adult like by wearing a in school uniform, forget being adult like, you are walking like a kitten that is being threatened by something.


    Most students here will be loaded with sses in the morning and will have free time to y with their friends in the afternoon. But for Alicia, her afternoons are filled with sses.


    Of course there is a simple exnation for that


    [Munyamunya, Fuha~~~desuwa!]


    She is unable to wake up in the morning.


    That¡¯s why she skips breakfast every morning.


    But there is also the possibility that she can¡¯t bear a crowded morning that looks like a war zone inside the dining hall.


    For that Alicia to be deliberately waking up this early and walking this far, there is only one conclusion.


    A tea party with this Slow pig¡¯s attendant. That is the only thing I can think of.


    She is walking while still half-asleep.


    Many benches are aligned unevenly on both sides of the street with people gazing at her as she passed through the street. But then she realized there is a group of boys that areughing while pointing at her. This is Alicia we are talking about; of course she won¡¯t ignore this.


    Seeing that Alicia walking straight to where those boys are, the people on the street already thought that something bad will happen.


    Here goes another brawl¡­ Those are the thoughts of those people whom suddenly increased their walking speed, so they won¡¯t get involved in a troublesome mess.


    The princess of Sarkista is famous for a certain reason; she gets into a fight too easily.


    The boys that keep pointing at Alicia are sitting on a bench with a sloppy uniform and an untidy look.


    [You there, your shirt is not tucked in, and your hair is really untidy. You are making Daris who has long tradition and history to cry]


    [Well, well, look who ising; the princess of Sarkista is really strict isn¡¯t she. But my hair is not untidy, this is called fashion. So how about having a tea with me? Please(,) bless this poor soul that has to enlist into the military as soon as this poor soul graduates from this academy next year]


    [I have to refuse. I already have an appointment with someone else after this]


    [Haha! You just got refused by Sarkista¡¯s princess! And that hair of yours is impossible to be called fashion, Geronimo! You should learn more about fashion when you get into in the military!]


    [¡­But, I pray for your safety, it¡¯s the least I can do]


    [Hyahoo! Did you see that!? The princess of Sarkista was praying for my safety just now!]


    If you count the students that are studying and all the attendants that they brought to this academy, their numbers will easily exceed 2,000 people.


    Of course there are other magic academies inside Sarkista, but there is no way it can be this big.


    In this Kurushu Magic Academy, they cover a lot of fields besides magic; there are even arge number of great people that have graduated from this academy. And this academy not only looks for teachers with magic capability, they also employ teachers from different fields like music or arts. On top of that, they will give those teachers a high sry even if they aren¡¯t someone famous.


    The academy itself was constructed on and inside a thick forest, and is surrounded by four walls that are several times higher than Alicia¡¯s height. That¡¯s why I know this academy is really safe.


    The forest just outside of this academy also harbors some monsters, but they are monitored to stay weak enough to be the students opponents during ss, and there is also a rumor that there is a dungeon that is a few decades old in that forest.


    Toe to this academy that is practically outside her country, she made a few promises with her parents so they willingly send her to this academy.


    There are two things she promised to her parents.


    One is she will fulfill her own needs by herself, and the other thing is she won¡¯t fight with other people.


    It seems that as she continue walking towards her destination, she can still hear the voices of those boys that somewhat became more excited after talking to her.


    [It really surprised me knowing she became that Slow pig¡¯s attendant. Moreover, Charlotte san is actually¡­]


    Alisa remembers seeing Charlotte for the first time after a long time at the city of Yolem.


    Even though it has been a year since she came to this academy, it was the first time for her to know that Charlotte is also actually here in this academy.


    That is because she never once saw that Slow pig together with Charlotte.


    She thinks it is weird for Charlotte to be someone¡¯s attendant.


    [¡­Well, this is a somewhat closed academy, so if there is one or two strange things happening here, I won¡¯t be surprised]


    Kurushu Magic Academy is a school that is surrounded with strong walls from all sides, and the only way in and out from it is the gate that leads to the highway to Yolem city.


    [To be harassed by other people¡­ It can¡¯t be helped if she is that person¡¯s attendant]


    I have heard this from some friend; the piggy duke¡¯s attendant, Charlotte, is quite famous in this academy.


    Even though she is amoner, her beautiful face really stands out. On top of that, she is that Slow pig¡¯s attendant.


    The rumours about her spread out around the academy. Whether it was because of curiosity or jealousy, she received some light harassment from other people.


    For Alicia to being ignorant of what was truly happening, she felt ashamed.


    If she knew about it, she could have done something to help her.


    [But she doesn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore. Because, by being my friend, there will be no other things she needs to fear!]


    That¡¯s how Alicia thinks.


    If somehow Charlotte has a friendly rtionship with her, the harassment towards her will stop.


    After all, Alicia is the princess of Sarkista, one of the southern alliance pirs.


    Even if everyone badmouths her and calls her thest royal family member, she is still from the royal family! THE ROYAL FAMILY!


    [Miss Sarkista!? What are you doing in a ce like this!?]


    [I just want to meet a friend of mine]


    At least, she still has a power to make all the girls¡¯ dorm manager to bow down to her.


    Alicia met Charlotte for the first time when she was only six year old.


    No matter where we went, the obedient silver haired Charlotte, I, and Slow pig would go together, even though he wasn¡¯t a pig at that time¡­ anyway, we always followed Slow pig¡¯s steps wherever he went.


    I wasn¡¯t really sure at that time, but I remember I still have something that makes me worried about her even now.


    [Eetto, which room of the second floor is it again?]


    She once asked one of Slow¡¯s knights, the one that looked like he was a fearless and serious man, and only remembers him answering, [She has somehow became an Attendant apprentice here] with a bitter smile on his face.


    An Attendant Apprentice?


    That girl?


    At that time, that girl¡¯s new existence really surprised Alicia a lot.


    It seems Charlotte was found by Slow pig in an illegal ve market in one of Dening household¡¯s dominion.


    I think he said he helped her because she was so young at that time and he wanted her to apany him.


    When she grasped the circumstances, Alicia agreed with it while thinking:


    It¡¯s really like him doing something extraordinary like that.


    [I think it¡¯s here. Ehem, Charlotte san! This is Alicia! I know it is still early, but I havee to meet you!]


    [Wha, Alicia-sama!? Pardon me, but I am not prepared yet!]


    When Charlotte heard Alicia¡¯s voice, she was in the middle of tidying her own room.


    It was outside even of her wild imagination to think that Alicia became so excited to evene so early in the morning like this.


    [I wille in!]


    Just before the door was openedpletely, Charlotte makes sure to scan her room once again in case there was some embarrassing item left around visible.


    [¡­]


    And then, she stops her eyes on the stuffed toy on top of the bed.


    It is an old stuffed toy that even had its colour faded. It is the same stuffed toy she had since she was small.


    ¡­


    Not good, that one is not good.


    I would be so embarrassed if she saw that one.


    If it is known that I still sleep with stuffed toys in this age, it will be too shameful.


    Not good Charlotte.


    You need to hide Braddy away.


    Alicia-sama will certainly think of me as a child if she finds out about that stuffed toy.


    ¡­


    What could happen if Alicia-sama found that stuffed toy?


    At that time Charlotte was starting to imagine what would happen if Alicia saw her stuffed toy.


    You are a child! Charlotte san is certainly a child! And it¡¯s a pig! Just like her master, Slow pig!


    Just by imagining that scene in her head, Charlotte¡¯s white face (was?) dyed crimson red in an instant.


    It¡¯s bad.


    This is really bad.


    It really was a mystery what was bad, but it was really bad ording to Charlotte¡¯s splendid delusion.


    [¡­Let¡¯s hide it for now]


    Then, Charlotte strongly pushed her pig stuffed toy inside her bed sheet. (Ed: a pig!!11, well that exins a lot)


    And quickly went to the room¡¯s entrance to open the door.


    [I¡¯ming! Alicia-sama!]


    [Slow-sama was always thinking hard what to give to Alicia-sama as a present whenever your birthday wasing]


    [I know, but that brooch he gave me really had no fashion sense at all]


    It was a brooch that was given to Alicia on her seventh birthday.


    Even though she said that brooch has no fashion sense at all, nothing at all, Charlotte can remember clearly that Alicia, even now, always wore the brooch even on important days.


    [Slow-sama even searched ten or so shops until he chose that brooch you know! After that, Silva san and Cloud sanined a lot about that event. That is how much Slow-sama thought about how important Alicia-sama was!]


    The thing they mostly talked about is their past.


    Like when the three of them were having a pic together or an adventure with the two knights they knew well. Or when they went to the city to shop together, or when they were hearing stories of his failures from the past. Or when they went to the capital of Daris to attend the ball and watch the famous theater¡¯s y together.


    Charlotte and Alicia, even though their view points of the past are different, they still remember it clearly to this day. And they can¡¯t stop talking about it.


    And, as expected, the topic turned to the piggy duke.


    [Slow pig has really changed now. He even takes his diet seriously. Really, I can¡¯t understand him at all¡­ Hmm, since a long time ago, I have been unable to understand how he thinks¡­ But this time, it¡¯s really hard to digest it]


    Comin afterin came out from her mouth without restrain.


    It is his fault that Alicia turned into someone like this now.


    They talked about how people would make fun of her when some students hear about Alicia being the Piggy Duke¡¯s ¨C a.k.a. the Wind Wonder Child¡¯s ¨C former fianc¨¦ or how, if se was notughed at, the students who heard that rumor would ask her numerous times about the truth about her past..


    They both talk about their happy and unpleasant times nonstop.


    [¡ª¨CIt really brings me so much trouble¡­ Ah, no. I¡¯m sorry; it seems I have been talking nonstop. It¡¯s not like because I was interested in him, Charlotte san]


    Alicia finally noticed.


    Since when did I start talking like this?


    She became so embarrassed when she realized that she mostly talked about that Slow pig.


    [Alicia-sama seems to always have been looking out for Slow-sama since you enrolled into this academy]


    [Tha-that is¡­ well, former¡­ YES, he is my FORMER fianc¨¦! Former you know! It¡¯s important, so remember that!]


    Alicia has been talking excitedly about her past.


    No matter if it was magic or cultural studies, I have never won against your past self, even though I have received all kinds of training and education as the princess of Sarkista¡­ Well, I admit that you are amazing that you could make me fall for you.


    That is why I can¡¯t help it to reminisce about the past so much.


    Yeah, I can¡¯t help it.


    And after I saw how he is now, what can I do.


    I can¡¯t help remembering many things from the past.


    It¡¯s just as if¡­


    [¡­He turned back to his former self]


    Charlotte looks at this girl who was her master¡¯s former fianc¨¦.


    This is¡­ maybe, perhaps it¡¯s possible¡­.


    [Alicia-sama, your face is turning a bit red]


    [N-N-NA! Nothing! There is nothing! It¡¯s just so hot today! This room is quite hot! Charlotte san! You need to ventte here more!]


    Excitedly, Alicia stands up and opens up the window as wide as she can, and while thinking how she can change the topic right now, she looks at Charlotte¡¯s room.


    It is such a tidy room, and there is almost nothing here except the things that she needs.


    The most conspicuous thing in Charlotte¡¯s room is the amount of books inside a big bookshelf.


    It seems there are a lot of books that Alicia has never seen before, and she moved in front of the bookshelf.


    Because it is a small room, with only a few steps she reached her destination.


    [You seem to love books since a long time ago Charlotte san. And you seem to still read a lot¡­ Ah, this one really brings back memories! Because Slow pig became obsessed with the story, he got scolded]


    Alicia picks a book from the bookshelf and shows it to Charlotte.


    [This is a story about the empire and Sekhmet, The ck Dragon. I also ordered this same book when I knew that Slow pig bought this story book. This book is quite old; I remember having a hard time finding this book¡­]


    [Slow-sama, was obsessed?]


    Charlotte thinks how strange it was for her master to be like that.


    There is almost no one that knows about the existence of the empire there should be no book telling about this old empire in either Daris or Sarkista. Even if there is something written about it won¡¯t be interesting.


    [This book was given to Charlotte san on your birthday wasn¡¯t it?]


    No, there is one.


    It was still interesting no matter how many times I read it.


    But, what kind of rtion does it have?


    [He was searching everywhere for Charlotte san¡¯s favorite book, even in Cloud san and Silva san¡¯s town bookstore. After he failed finding it in the normal bookstore, he found this interesting book sold at a second hand bookstore. You can¡¯t just read the book here, or so he was scolded by the shopkeeper that saw him getting absorbed reading this book.]


    It was just a fairy tale.


    It was just an old book sold in a second hand bookstore that shouldn¡¯t draw any attention.


    But this is not just a story book, when Charlotte saw that this book was sold at that second hand bookstore she really wanted to buy it.


    [If I remember correctly, the story is about¡­ Ah, I remember! It¡¯s about the ck dragon Sekhmet and the empire princess¡ª¡ª¨C]

 Chapter 29 - The empire princess is taking out her purse

    <h4>Chapter 29: The empire princess is taking out her purse</h4>


    As she turned the book page in her hand, she started to recall the story inside the book.


    [It¡¯s a story about a princess and the ck dragon Sekhmet. It is said that this story was taken from a real time event in the ancient times of the Hugh Jack Empire, but I think it was just exaggerated.]


    Long, long time ago, The Hugh Jack Empire was attacked and cornered by arge number of monsters that came from the north, the empire almost perished.


    But it all changed suddenly when the ck dragon Sekhmet came out of nowhere.


    Holding such an immense power, the empire¡¯s princess gave herself to the ck dragon in exchange of help from that powerful being.


    It was told in the story that the eternal ck dragon asked for the empire princess that was told to have an ability to understand a monster¡¯s heart.


    It seems Alicia was quite satisfied with herself after remembering this old story; she literally drank her tea in a gulp.


    [I still can¡¯t believe that such a big country which the great wind spirit had granted its protection was destroyed just like that]


    Since Alicia was just a child, she was told that the Hugh Jack Empire that was used as the base of this book story was destroyed a long time ago.


    It was destroyed by the attacks from arge number of monsters while it was still preparing an attack from the Dostore Empire.


    [¡­Although it is not a nice story, it is true that the downfall of the northern empire made the four major powers in the south to join their hands]


    For the soldiers of the old empire, they could somehow hold their ground if it was just a few monsters attacking them. But it would be a different story if they got attacked by arge number of monsters.


    The real cause of the downfall of the northern empire was because they took the full brunt of the monsters that came from the north, it should be the southern empire nemesis.


    Then, to be able to hold against such powerful monsters attacks, the southern empire and the other four major powers in the south joined their hands to defend themselves against those monsters.


    [So it seems. Even if the northern empire ended up destroyed, it could at least convey the danger at the north, probably¡­]


    Charlotte remembered about her past.


    For the sake of surviving, I gave my live to the Dening household. Although the Denings themselves wish for me to live as a normal girl.


    It has been a long time since the first time they picked me up, I feel like I have been living as a normal girl until now.


    In this Kurushu Magic Academy, I can read books whenever I have free time, I can even take a walk sometime with ease.


    It was such a small and closed world here, but Charlotte felt that this academy, this ce she lived in right now, was the safest ce in all her life.


    Yes, right now Charlotte already feels so happy here.


    [¡­Somehow it has turned gloomy here!]


    Right now, Alicia is staring at Charlotte which is sitting across her.


    She can feel such overflowing elegance just from only looking at her.


    [Even so, how long will you stay as Slow pig¡¯s attendant? Even the Denings themselves said that nothing good wille from having any rtion with that Slow pig. No matter if it¡¯s about work or anything else, you still have me who will listen and lent my strength to Charlotte san, doesn¡¯t you? ]


    [Right now, I¡¯m really, really happy. Slow-sama had picked me, someone who has no rtives or even a ce to return, up to his side. And just by seeing so many people in this academy having fun, it already makes me so happy. And Alicia-sama, I firmly believe that there wille a day that Slow-sama will be famous like before]


    [Famous!? There is no way that will happen! It¡¯s true that he has be slimmer, but it will still be impossible, even if heaven and earth turn over! Ah, by the way, Charlotte san! It seems the students in this academy are betting whether it is true that the Slow pig is really bing better or not!]


    With a nk stare, Charlotte looks at Alicia who has raised her voice.


    [They gamble about it?]


    [Yes, it¡¯s true! It has be a big event inside this academy since the majority of the students are giving their attention to it! And most of the students ced the wager for him to fail! This is the reality now! Even though he is trying his best, it¡¯s already impossible to fix his reputation up till now!]


    She dered it strongly with a smile floating on her face, but not the good smile shown to people, but a smile that made her look like a viin. Seeing that, Charlotte understood what it was that Alicia wanted to tell her.


    Even though these two were born in quite a special ce, (something like their birth is royalty, but I don¡¯t know how to put it) here, in this Kurushu Magic Academy, they were just two normal girls.


    People live happily in this ce, but when they find something that seems fun they will hop onto it.


    Quietly, Charlotte stands up from her seat and walks into her drawer to take her brown purse from there.


    [Alicia-sama. Honestly, there are some books from Daris capital that I really want]


    Charlotte remembers a book about a love story that she had wanted since long time ago.


    I want that too, I also want to know that book¡¯s continuation, aaah but, the book by that author seems it wille out soon¡­


    What to do, there are so many books that I need to buy¡­


    Oh yeah, I think I need to think about a different ce to hide my things.


    Her hidden safe right now is quite safe actually, but the inside of Charlotte¡¯s room is full packed with only love storybooks.


    Since the time Charlotte came to the academy and got her own room, never once has she forgotten to happily read her romance books before sleep.


    [As expected of Charlotte san!]


    Alicia who has been eagerly waiting Charlotte¡¯s answer and grabs her hand¡¯s strongly as she heard that.


    Right now in this room there are two different individual that passionately holding hands. Charlotte, the attendant, and Alicia, the princess of Sarkista who is studying here.


    [There is no way knowing who will win in a gamble! I know that well desu wa!]


    Because these two people here doesn¡¯t have much money on their pockets, they will secretly ride this entertainment that is happening inside this academy to earn some pocket money.


    Inside this room where those two are happily talking, there is actually one more entity.


    Art Ange, the wind great spirit, is right now happily crawling on top of Charlotte¡¯s bed.


    Its figure right now is just like a zombie that is crawling out from earth.


    Because nobody can see this wind great spirit, it can do anything it likes.


    {I really want to materialize nyaaa~ But darkness magic is disgusting nyaa~}


    It doesn¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    It is true that the southern empire¡¯s confidence about themselves was because they were known to have the three musketeers and the wise prince on their side. On top of that, their soldiers had been blessed by the great darkness spirit, so they must be very strong.


    Furthermore, let¡¯s not forget the great demon king on the north that has be a burden to the south empire.


    {But¡­ If Ipare those guys with him, those guys are just a really small, small, small fish nyaaa}


    This country has that guy after all.


    A certain guy, that for some reason is chasing a mercenary that is creeping inside this academy.


    A certain guy that will always protect Charlotte.


    A certain guy that decided to protect thest remnant of the northern empire.


    His life has differed from its normal path since he met Charlotte and I.


    He was a boy who kept getting fat while saying, ¡®I did whatever because of love¡¯ with a smile on his face.


    Wind child prodigy?


    For this great wind spirit, even without that title it will know that boy¡¯s capabilities.


    Art Ange remembered the very first time it exchanged words with him.


    Even now, it is still wondering in its mind why did all the spirits wanted to befriend him.


    {Those guys from the southern empire and that demon king, everyone really has such a strong resolution to do something. But from now on, your enemy is that cheat guy nyaaa}


    Excitingly, the wind great spirit keeps running around Charlotte¡¯s room while meowing.


    It can¡¯t be helped for the spirit to keep getting excited, wondering how that boy will live from now on or how will he rise his power from now on.


    Art Ange gets really, really embarrassed whenever it remembers it lost against southern empire soldier¡¯s magic.


    But in exchange for that, it could meet an unexpected human like him.


    Someone who fall in love with my Charlotte, my excellent things that not any of the great spirits care about


    {After meeting that guy, a guy who lives like a pig and is doing anything he likes, Charlotte should have already realized that she can do whatever she wants after she watched him. She can even imagine something bizarre if she wants}


    Yes, Charlotte is my cute little baby after all.


    She also imagines bizarre things whenever she is alone, such a cute child she is.


    Because the wind great spirit has been together with Charlotte for a long time, it knows a lot of things.


    It knows she is always such a little girl even though she always put on airs as a cool beauty.


    No matter how much attention Slow tries to get, the spotlight will go to Charlotte as the princess of the northern empire.


    But Art Ange never worries about that.


    If it¡¯s that guy, no matter what ising to them, he will do anything to protect Charlotte.


    {Yeah! You will nyaa!}


    And then, while the two princesses¡¯ eyes met, it moved to the table where the two princesses are.


    Well, whatever it does those two can¡¯t hear him though.


    It thinks it wants to say it at least once.


    Especially to a certain short cheeky brat in this room.


    He walked closely to Alicia¡¯s face and then made a boxing stance in front of her face.


    {¡­You midget! Don¡¯t you dare to think something strange! There are no other people that can be in harmony with him, besides me and Charlotte!}


    The great wind spirit¡¯s back feet spring up and aimed at Alicia¡¯s cheek.


    Somehow Alicia felt something strange on her cheek, Is it the wind? Or so she thinks.


    As for the source of Alicia¡¯s strange feeling, the great wind spirit just magnificently walks back on top of the bed while shouting.


    {The dead old man from the military is the only one who knows about how great he is nyaa! Beside that, it¡¯s boring nyaa! This academy is boring nyaa! There is no stimulus or any fresh fish here nyaa! I wanna go to a more gorgeous ce nyaaa!}

 Chapter 30 - Tempering A Certain Mercenary Magic Circle

    <h4>Chapter 30: Tempering A Certain Mercenary Magic Circle</h4>


    I have seen a countless number of horses running around in this ce.


    But as far as I can remember, I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with this ce even back on my ck piggy duke times.


    The reason was because I was extremely heavy at that time and when I rode a horse, it got crushed under my weight.


    Umu.


    Seeing those horses running around like this, I suddenly have an urge to ride one myself. Well, let¡¯s do that when more of my weight is gone.


    [Buhi, Buhi]


    In the middle of the grasnd, there stands a lot of small houses that are being used as a horses stable. (maybe ¡®as horses¡¯ stables¡¯ as it¡¯s said in the next line that they are more than one)


    As I follow the spirit¡¯s lead excitedly, I was starting to walk behind these stables.


    [Is it here?]


    As I walked, I push away through this grass that is as tall as me, I found a nicely concealed magic formation that was carved on the ground.


    It was carved in blue colour. And at the center of this formation is¡­ Hee, this one huh?


    [Magic formation of water doll. And there is also another darkness magic that would be release an attack to the surroundings when this formation is activated¡­ So with this, it has been proved that there is a dangerous mercenary lurking in this academy]


    This dangerous magic formation was lined up nicely beside the stables.


    If this kind of magic is activated, this water doll will attack all living things around here.


    [Is this some kind of plot to dy her pursuer by taking down the horses? At this rate, there would be the same magic formation at the dorm around here]


    If this kind of magic is activated around where the students or the maids live, there will surely be panic.


    Even though water doll is not a threatening spell to the people that can use magic, there are so many people that can¡¯t fight in this academy.


    At a nce, when this water doll manifests, it would look just like a water elemental monster, Aqua Slime. And if this kind of monster look-alike attacks some students inside this academy, I¡¯m sure there will be an uproar.


    Now, I am extending my hand towards the magic formation in an attempt to tamper with it.


    [Wow. When one of the water doll gets damaged, its body will join with the nearest water doll. As for me, I would need a lot of time to produce this kind of magic formation]


    As expected of an undefeated mercenary.


    She can really prepare something this nasty here.


    [BUT, it is too bad! I won¡¯t even let you use this one!]


    I put my hand on top of the magic formation and send my magic power to it.


    After I put my magic power to the magic formation, a faint blue light came out from inside, and I forcefully suppress the explosion from the magic formation that is about to go active. Right now, I am doing some precise modification on this magic formation. I think that if someone saw me doing this right now, they would misunderstand me as a magic formation specialist seeing how good I am now.


    While I¡¯m tweaking the magic formation in front of me, I suddenly had goosebumps.


    I detect a high magic power from within the magic formation.


    There would be a big crater here if I failed tweaking this magic formation.


    [Ugh¡­ She is good. But I have all the magic I need to interference with it.]


    I can¡¯t overlook it even for a moment now so I can change the owner of this magic formation from that mercenary to me.


    And with that kind of intention, I release a lot of magic power into it.


    [Be a wall to protect us, water doll. Wear the armor of light and water, protect this academy,e forth and be the water knight! Buhiiiiii!!!!]


    From the magic formation, a burst of light came out.


    [Don¡¯t you dare tell me I was cheating because I am an elemental master after this. You also have your magic tool of darkness, I dare you to try as much as you want to make more¡­ Buuhi, well it is a good job I say¡­ Oh?]


    I suddenly realized their presence while I wipe my sweat.


    There are a lot of horses san here that were watching me while I was tweaking the magic formation.


    They looked alternately between me and the magic formation that I just altered with their big ck eyes.


    And then, maybe because they can feel what I did to the magic formation, they rub their heads to my back.


    [Hihiin?]


    [It¡¯s alright now, there will be a strong magic that will protect you guys when the timees]


    [Hihiiin!]


    After that, I squat from where I stand and inspect the ground further.


    When I push the grass away, I can see a hole on the ground but there are no other things.


    Besides the magic formation she made, there is no other trace I can find.


    [Well, it can¡¯t be helped seeing it needs a lot of time just to make this magic formation. Well then buhii, it¡¯s time for magic practice, let¡¯s show an excellent and magnificent performance to these guys (remove either ¡®them¡¯ or ¡®to these guys¡¯; I¡¯d remove ¡®them)]


    While stretching my body, I look at the exit of the pasture.


    And then, I confirmed the distance from here to there.


    ¡­


    Yoshi, guess I will run. Should I do a dash from here?


    [Buhibuhibuhibuhi. Buhii?]


    A lot of horses san ising toward me right now.


    I am not ying now! I am still running right now! This is for my diet! That is why I beg you, please don¡¯t ask me to ride you guys!


    [Bubububu]


    I was running together with the horses-san (it was always ¡®horses san¡¯ previously) while they were making excited voices.


    [Hihihihiiiin! Hihihiiiiin!] (sound of horse)


    One giant white horse came out from among the brown and ck horses that were currently running towards me.


    It closely ran right beside me, so close that I can even feel its heat perfectly.


    It has a very nice hair with a big body, and when it was running towards me, the other horses opened up and give it a way. The proud white horse keeps looking at me while running as if asking me to ride on top of it.


    [Are you these guys¡¯ leader!? I am so sorry to tell you this, but I don¡¯t have any intention to ride on you! I am on diet now!]


    [Hihihihiiin!] (the white horse)


    [What the, you want topete with me now!? I won¡¯t lose!]


    [Hihihiiin! Hihihihiiiin!] (the white horse)


    [The heck, you have a weird sound! If you say Hihihiiin like that you won¡¯t be popr with the girls!]


    Now move your asses horses san!


    A fat magic user who just fixed a dangerous magic ising through!


    [Hihihihiiinn] (the white horse)


    [Buhii, buhiiiiiiiin!!!!]


    Just now, Rokomoko sensei has just told us what is today¡¯s subject.


    He told us to make a group of two and fight with our best magic.


    Today¡¯s assignment is not doing some simple magic like usual. We can use whatever magic we want without reserve today.


    When it was told they can do it without reserve, the students who have gathered in this training ground became very excited.


    From there on, we can see hot fireballs floating everywhere, spears of water that are as cold as ice, golems that are produced from earth or even balls of wind that are rolling here and there.


    [A group of two huh, buhii]


    After hearing those fearsome words, it will be a cinch for me, the white piggy duke! The old me who would have been on panic when hearing those things, no longer exists! Nothing of my old self is left!


    [Slow-sama. Why are you taking distance from me? I think the distance is too far for our magic duel.]


    It¡¯s nothing; I just have so many things to reminisce on this ce.


    Isn¡¯t that right? After all, in this whole wide world, isn¡¯t it only me who drank monster caller perfume? Hmm?


    [There was also a case where your magic was running wild here, isn¡¯t that right, Vision. This is just a precaution¡­ precaution¡­]


    [Controlling magic power is really hard, you know? Everyone has at least failed once or twice. The strange one is actually you, Slow-sama]


    Once again, I survey this training ground.


    Fireball, water spear, all kinds of spells are being used by the students, but everyone is having a hard time controlling their magic power.


    When it seems to be dangerous, Rokomoko sensei will cut in and protect them.


    [Excuse me, Slow-sama. Can I use the sword this time?]


    [Sword?]


    [Lately, Rokomoko sensei has been taking me outside the academy to train. I was fighting against the beasts inside the forest, but they were just small fries. I want to fight seriously at least for once. If it¡¯s Slow-sama, I believe there will be no problem using all my strength]


    Ahh, so that¡¯s it.


    Vision, you. So Rokomoko sensei has been training you thoroughly.


    No, you have totally taken over Shuya¡¯s position as the main protagonist, haven¡¯t you?


    It is true though that there is no strong monsters outside the academy.


    Once a year, the military will dispatch a search party to exterminate monsters that seems to be strong and also to check whether there is a new dungeon or not.


    But if you go deep into the forest, there are actually strong monsters there. But of course, because those monsters are actually smart, they won¡¯te close to this academy.


    I think there are at least orcs or goblins inside the forest now. Well, it¡¯s no wonder for Vision who was already quite good at magic to call them small fries.


    [I have no problem with it. Well, I actually have some interest in the Royal knight¡¯s swordy]


    [Okay then, I will ask sensei now! If he says it¡¯s OK, let¡¯s do it then!]


    I was seeing Vision going to Rokomoko sensei¡¯s ce while I am standing in a ce that is quite far from where he was standing before in case his magic goes in a rampage again.


    Because I was suddenly left standing here alone, I decided to watch how the other students train themselves.


    Especially themoner students who train on the corner of the field.


    They have a group up there and they are swinging their wands like crazy, they try various things, but none of them seems to work because they can¡¯t produce any magic.


    That is why I thought it can¡¯t be helped if they are like this.


    Those who don¡¯t have the kind of blood that the spirits like will be having difficulties to learn magic no matter how hard they try.


    [Ara, Dening-san. Are you alone?]


    [Eh?]


    I can hear the calm andposed voice of a girl.


    When I turn around to look, what I see is a girl standing there wearing a ck robe.


    A girl who has aposed bearing with a waist-long brown hair and wearing a pair of sses was flying and now stood before me.


    [¡­Why are you here, sensei?]


    She is one of the magic researchers employed in this academy.


    She is also someone who is responsible to teach about magic in a simple way in this academy. She is called Aruru sensei. And that sensei right now is looking at me with a sweet smile stered on her face.

 Chapter 31 - The mercenary is an enemy!? Or is she a friend?

    <h4>Chapter 31: The mercenary is an enemy!? Or is she a friend?</h4>


    I watch her long hair wave as I smell an especially sweet scent.


    I wonder¡­ Ah, that¡¯s it.


    This smell is the leaf of Barakiku. (¥Ð¥é¥­¥¯ it has a few meanings because the author write it in katakana. ¥Ð¥é is a rose, ¥­¥¯ is chrysanthemums, or it might be a whole new specimen in this this story called barakiku)


    I¡¯m sure that Aruru-sensei¡¯ses from a ce that makes perfume.


    [Aruru-sensei? Why are you here?] (pig)


    Aruru-sensei is actually not good at handling magic.


    That¡¯s why she is working as a researcher to study about the origin of magic in this academy, or so the anime said.


    In reality she has an aptitude in using fire magic ording to the six element magic ssification, but she has always failed in controlling her magic no matter how many times she tried to cast it.


    [Right now I am doing a new theme for my research; I was currently examining the rtion between spirits andmoners. Then I thought ¡®Let¡¯s watch when themoners practicing magic in ss directly¡¯ that is why I¡¯m here] (Aruru-sensei)


    She smiled brightly at me, and while she watched themoner¡¯s students struggling with their practice, she continues.


    [Even though they are already a second year now they still take magic practice as their ss, I¡¯m honestly surprised] (Aruru-sensei)


    Basically, a ss will only be held with students of the same year.


    That is why this magic exercise is centered on the second year¡¯s students.


    But, it is quite surprising for me that Aruru-sensei who is a noble to be interested onmoner students. This kind of act never showed up even on the anime.


    [If we are talking about the rtion between themoners and the spirits, their chance to use magic is really low, to the point that some of the teachers here have said it was useless for them to join the magic exercise ss. And I think even Aruru-sensei also think that, right?] (pig)


    [Yes, I think so too¡­ And I think there are a lot of teachers that think like that in this academy. But there are already somemoners that can even nicely control their magic, but if it¡¯s those guys I believe they can use magic. That is why I want to think of a way for them so the possibility is not closed] (Aruru)


    [It¡¯s the same for me. My friend, even though he is amoner, he could use earth magic] (pig)


    [Aah, so you are talking about that first year student that uses earth magic. Umm, if I remember correctly his name is¡­ Kubba?]


    [It¡¯s Deppa. Howe it turns into such a brutal monster-like name, sensei?]


    This is just my own thinking, but¡­


    Howe Aruru-sensei knew about the information about Kubba being just able to use magic?


    It was only a few months since the beginning of the year, but in that meantime there is amoner student that can already use simple magic at his disposal. I believe it is true that he became a hot topic among themoners because he could use magic on his own, but I can¡¯t believe those kind of talks even reached Aruru-sensei.


    Ah, my bad, it¡¯s Deppa.


    ¡­And then I saw Aruru-sensei.


    When our eyes met she gave me a smile.


    That worry free smile of her really suits her as a wise magic teacher in this school.


    You can even say that she is the very personification of a good growndy.


    [Buhi?]


    But I notice something different.


    As Aruru-sensei came close to me I noticed that the spirits around here became somewhat displeased.


    What I saw now was that there was a lot of spirits with different attributes surrounding her, and that is odd remembering what is sensei¡¯s speciality.


    It¡¯s quite different than the Aruru-sensei I know.


    [Aruru-sensei¡¯s best magic is fire magic right?]


    [Yes, you¡¯re right. Isn¡¯t that weird, because I believe I don¡¯t have such a hot blooded character like that]


    Even though Aruru-sensei was saying her best magic was fire attribute, but the spirits that were surrounding her mostly were spirits with water attribute. And there are also a lot of darkness spirits surrounding her.


    It¡¯s strange, even she said it herself that her best magic was fire attribute.


    There is a possibility that she mistook her attribute when it was checked, but that is even weirder because she is one of the specialists in this academy.


    Is that kind of thing normal here?


    I motionlessly saw sensei.


    Hmmm, the outer appearance and even the behavior are really perfectly fit of Aruru-sensei.


    No matter how I see it, she looks just like sensei.


    She is even looking at the students that are still trying to invoke their magic with Aruru-sensei¡¯s usual kind look.


    I really can¡¯t believe it that the inside of this person is the mercenary I was looking for.


    [You are right. Perhaps if I should say you are quite liked¡­¡ª¡ª¡ª]


    In the anime, it was said most of the mercenary have allied themselves with the southern empire.


    If I think about the southern empire, I thought I can¡¯t forgive those guys but¡­


    [¡ª¡ª¨Cby the water spirit sensei]


    Lately, I was thinking about something.


    It is true that in the anime there a lot of enemies, but right now both Shuya and me, we are still second year students in this academy. There is no line connecting us with the war that is about to happen, and while it is still on this stage shouldn¡¯t I change the future in a big scale with everything I know while I buhi-buhiing?


    For example for a certain mercenary that has been creeping inside this academy.


    If it¡¯s now she haven¡¯t sold her soul to the southern empire.


    [Water magic¡­? Why did Dening-san think that I like using water magic?]


    The sh between the southern empire, the demon king, and the alliance of the four countries is an old story here, so I should change the future, just kidding~.


    ¡­


    ¡­yeah, let¡¯s do it.


    I am quite strong, and also I have that knowledge from the anime. Buhibuhi.


    [How should I said this, the water spirit loves nice people, so a rare teacher like Aruru-sensei whom think it is worth to teach magic to themoner students, to be liked by the water spirit is no surprise for me]


    But there is a big possibility that Aruru-sensei¡¯s true identity is actually a certain legendary mercenary.


    Only after I see this person with my own eyes I can finally feel the possibility that this person is the one I¡¯m searching for.


    So it was like that¨C.


    This one was quite a fraud I said. If someone only sees her outer appearance there is no way they can see through it.


    Those people on the southern empire sure have some money on their pocket seeing they were able to hire such an expensive person.


    [There is a possibility that the spirits will begin lending their power to them. If themoners could use magic on their own, the future would change greatly. Even if there is only a truly small possibility for them, they will try to fight for it, and for myself right now I knew it quite well]


    Sensei became surprised after hearing that and looked at myself.


    And while I can still smell the fragrance of barakiku, my eyes met with sensei¡¯s eye.


    [¡­I see.]


    A sharp look like looking through inside me, right now sensei is looking at me like an adult with such an eye.


    I remember seen that stare somewhere else.


    That is an eye that looks for something.


    It¡¯s the same eye I saw on the grownups which were seeking the cause of why did I turned into the piggy duke.


    [Ara, pardon me. It is because the researcher inside of me wants to know more. If I may say why is Dening-sama supporting thosemoners¡­]


    [¡ª¡ªSlow-sama-. I brought the sword with me¡ª¡ª-]


    Hmm? Aah, that was Vision¡¯s voice I hear.


    I can see himing here from behind Aruru-sensei while holding a sword with him.


    I wonder how he was able to get permission from Rokomoko-sensei, I need to ask him about it at the dorm.


    [It seems your friend has returned. Well then, I will leave this ce. Thank you for your interesting opinion, Dening-san]


    And then she walked into the corner of the training field to the ce where all thosemoner students keep training their magic.


    In her ce, Vision ising with sword in hand walking towards me.


    It seems he was in a hurry here that he didn¡¯t realize that his bangs are sticking on his forehead.


    [Are? Slow-sama? Why are you smiling by yourself?]


    [Buhi!?]


    Ha, Haa!? You are too noisy for someone who just arrived here! The mercenary is still there so don¡¯t spouting strange things like that!


    No, I¡¯m wrong! It hasn¡¯t been decided she is the mercenary! Nonono, there is the probability she is the phantasmagoric-san! You will expose me!


    She will make a move towards me if she is found out!


    [Buhii, buhii, buhii]


    [Slow-sama. Is there any reason why you can¡¯t hold yourugh now?]


    I told you to shut up!


    Aruru-sensei is looking at here with a curious face now!


    The next time you talk I won¡¯t hesitate to blow you out with magic!!!


    [Slow-sama, why are youugh¨C]


    [Ooh wind, whirl up and blow him away! Huricane!!]


    [Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]

 Chapter 32 - FLABBY BODY! WITH AN ADULT MIND! DETECTIVE PIGGY———

    <h4>Chapter 32: FLABBY BODY! WITH AN ADULT MIND! DETECTIVE PIGGY¡ª¡ª¡ª</h4>


    I was at Charlotte¡¯s room now.


    As I sat on the chair inside Charlotte¡¯s room, I was drinking the tea in front of me while I kept moving the prepared sweets into my mouth. While seeing me eating like that, Charlotte¡ªwith an experienced hand¡ªkeeps refilling my cup with ck tea.


    [Gulp. Hum, delicious. And it is sweet]


    Right now, the people that were living inside the girls¡¯ dorm for the attendants are currently looking at me, who is sitting inside Charlotte¡¯s room, from the corridor.


    When I was still the dark piggy duke, I never once stepped inside Charlotte¡¯s room at all. When I was still a dark piggy duke with bad reputation, people in this academy frantically tried to think there was no connection between me and Charlotte as much as possible.


    BUT, it¡¯s different now.


    Because, right now, I have sessfully morphed into a pure white orc.


    [This is so~ friggin delicious buhii!]


    Ah, it¡¯s not an orc, it¡¯s the pure white piggy duke.


    Yes. I have truly reborn from that pitch ck piggy duke into this pure white piggy duke!


    While I¡¯m gulping down the sweets in front of me, I was also thinking how to save this world. It was the only thing I would think of whenever I was going to bed! How to save the world!


    It was the thing that all of the junior high students always think of when they are going to sleep!


    [Ee, so is this something that Alicia broughtst time? Even though she was always weak in the morning¡­ And then, what kind of things did you girls talk about?]


    [That was¡­ about books and various¡­ secrets. Excuse me, but rather than that, here is your new uniform!]


    It was my school uniform, and I received that uniform with green line at its chest area from Charlotte.


    Truthfully, I have already bought one more uniform with one size smaller!


    [Congrattions, Slow-sama! It¡¯s wonderful! Your diet is doing you good!]


    I was trembled by an unknown feeling from deep inside of me.


    It reminded me of the past when I was still a child and I was able to learn several spells. Surely, I can¡¯t help that achievements make me happy.


    And now, I¡¯m having that kind of feeling once again.


    I have be thinner with my diet program.


    Also, my uniform size has be more and more smaller than before¡­ Buhiiiiiiii! Buhaaaaaaaaa!


    [oooo¡­ N?]


    Actually, I noticed that Charlotte was somewhat restless since before.


    She was walking around aimlessly inside her room.


    She was taking out a book from her full packed bookshelf and looking outside the windows every now and then.


    [Umm¡­ Slow-sama, did you perhaps, a long time ago¡­ Ah, nothing, please forget what I said]


    Hmm?


    Umm, Charlotte-san?


    The book you are holding is upside down¡­


    [Charlotte, did you have something to say? Has Alicia told you something? Because Alicia had be somewhat noisy]


    [NO! There is nothing at all! Alicia-sama was truly nice to me!]


    After Charlotte¡¯s mouth became Awawa for a while, shepletely shut it.


    Hmm, it can¡¯t be helped. I should start the conversation.


    After all, there is a reason why I came to Charlotte¡¯s room.


    [Charlotte, I actually have something to say]


    [¡­Yes]


    [I was hoping for you to take a trip outside for a while]


    [¡­.Ah, yes. Eh?]


    I told her everything.


    Right now, there is a dangerous mercenary lurking around in this academy. I have been asked by the principal to find this certain mercenary. Charlotte is currently looking at me seriously while nodding her head.


    And when she heard that this mercenary was actually searching about the student¡¯s information, Charlotte¡¯s expression drastically changed.


    Ah, this is bad.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    Charlotte has been living while hiding her true identity.


    [It¡¯s alright, everything¡®s gonna be alright! Even though I was talking about the student¡¯s information, it was only about their progress with magic!]


    [Of course it is¡­ I am only an attendant¡­ also, I have almost never used magic¡­ Umm, is this information also a secret even to Alicia-sama?]


    [Yeah, it is a secret even to Alicia. She can¡¯t hide the expression on her face at all, and she is also a bbermouth on top of that]


    And there is also that weird nuance between her and the mercenary shown on the anime.


    If possible, I want to keep her away from meeting that mercenary.


    Actually, I was asking the great wind spirit-san to check out on Aruru for these past few days¡­ But I think it won¡¯t even do that.


    Perhaps, from the great wind spirit-san¡¯s point of view, it is not even a problem to leave that mercenary alone.


    When I took a nce at the top of the bed, I saw it sleeping like it was dead.


    ¡­Is it really dead?


    Ah, it moved. Thank God it is still alive.


    For now, let¡¯s just find some proof about the mercenary¡¯s true identity while destroying the magic formations that have beenid around this academy!


    Of course, I won¡¯t forget about my diet! I will try my best!


    There is nothing that can hinder my bing the main protagoniiiiiiiist!! Buhi!!


    So, it has been a few days since I was running around inside this vast academy.


    I think it was thanks to me checking ces whenever I was not in any ss, I have checked around the boy¡¯s dorm, besides the academy entrance, inside the storage, and even sessfully found some magic formation that was ingeniously drawn on a scribble on the wall.


    And after that, I just need to find some time when there are no people looking at it to smash all the magic formations.


    Most of them were magic formations of water doll that will attack people when it gets activated. I will just use the things I have on hand to destroy the magic formations.


    [Sometimes, the advanced magic formation needs somepensation to be activated]


    On this world, there is an entity we call the spirits; they don¡¯t like the houses or the districts that the humans have made.


    The spirit itself is actually an existence that cannot be separated from nature.


    If there are more of the manmade objects or if the nature has declined, the spirits will be harder to see.


    And then, if you want to call those spirits to a ce where they aren¡¯t quite fond of, you need to give them some kind of offering.


    If the one who gives them the offering is someone they like, it could be any kind of items.


    [There is no way to run those kinds of advanced magic formations without an offering]


    A lot of offerings are needed. After all, the magic formation is to call two different spirits, the water and the darkness ones, and both of them need different offerings.


    A beautiful waterside, a wild grass and a rare nocturnal gem. It¡¯s needed to draw the magic formation on the ground and put those items at the centre, but even knowing all those things, I still can¡¯t identify the person who can possibly pull it off.


    [Isn¡¯t it about time I hit some jackpot? Buhibuhi?]


    It is now at the building where all the staffs were living.


    Near that three-storey building, at the ce where the trees don¡¯t have any light hitting them, there is another magic formation.


    [This one is huge. Well then, please show me who was the one who made you with these offerings]


    It was at the centre of the magic formation.


    The spirits right now disorderly gather into the heart of the magic formation, and the formation is turning into a new one.


    After digging the ground for a bit, I found some bundle of hair there.


    It was a brown hair with a slightly barakiku¡¯s scent on it.


    [¡ª¨Cso it has been decided it was Aruru-sensei. No, the legendary mercenary-san!]


    And so, I run with full speed to report my findings to the headmaster!


    Move, move, move you spirits!


    [BUHIIIIIIIIi~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!]


    bby body, with adult mind! The great detective, Buhi-sama ising through!

 Chapter 33 - The mercenary is wagering a coin

    <h4>Chapter 33: The mercenary is wagering a coin</h4>


    Trantor: St, Edit: thyny


    Deep inside the forest, a certain mercenary was currently reading a letter in her hand.


    Soon, all the things around her that are already dark and humid are turning even darker and harder to recognize.


    While she keeps reading the letter, a lot of monsters¡¯ corpses are lying around her.


    [¡ª¡ªRumors among the merchants inside the academy!? Just look for that kind of things yourself! Damn it, can¡¯t those guys just simply tell me all the info they got!]


    And then, the mercenary tears the letter she received from the head mercenary that resides inside the city of Yolem. Inside that letter, it was written about the gossip that currently became the talk among the merchants inside the Kurushu Magic Academy; they are talking about the surrounding forest.


    [But, I can also feel that there is some weird atmosphereing from the forest. If this academy falls in confusion, I guess other things won¡¯t matter]


    This mercenary always believed that a job is easily handled if she was working alone.


    But this work is different.


    Even though it was just temporary, she was working with someone else.


    [Even though there was no such expectation from the start, are those guys stupid or something¡­?]


    At Yolem, there was an underground organization made from a group of mercenaries.


    There was a tribe in the north that was said to have a power to smash rocks and also have a hard body; they are the descendants of a once (¡®once¡¯ starts with a consonant sound; thus, ¡®a¡¯ should be used ¨C kinda tricky if I may say) already destroyed monster, the Giantman, and the group they made was called Vajra/Kongou mercenary group.(In the japan version it was called Kongou, it means is indestructible, and I found this vajra word had the same meaning. Which one would you guys wanted to use? It is a name so I don¡¯t need to TL it)


    And there is this man that gave out a job to obtain information about Kurushu Magic Academy¡¯s students; he also gave quite a lot of advance payment for the job.


    And after he said he wanted this job to seed no matter what, he met with the Kongou mercenaries, or so they said.


    [Daris is so foolishly peaceful. They haven¡¯t noticed that Kongou group has taken up residence at Yolem]


    The job was to infiltrate into Kurushu Magic Academy and get the students¡¯ name register, and then take any information about the students that seem they will be carrying Daris¡¯ future.


    And the Kongou group¡¯s job was to make sure to guard the girl until she met with the one who requested the job.


    [I think it¡¯s also my time to end my career as a mercenary. Because if I became too famous, I would be erased by the Southern Empire¡­ Kuh! Again!?]


    Suddenly, from within the darkness, many small ogres jump out and attack the mercenary. In panic, the mercenary pulls out her wand and swing it.


    And what happened next was a pitiful high pitched cry from the now dead monster who was crushed with a block of iceing from above. The rest of the monsters around her, after feeling the difference in power, once again go back to hiding inside the darkness.


    [Tch. It¡¯s just like those Giantman said, a strange atmosphere has enveloped this forest¡­]


    Since I was a child, I was always living alone borrowing the power of magic tools.


    I was always living by myself in this world without anyone¡¯s help. After all, I only believed in myself as I became a mercenary all this time.


    And from all that experience I have, there is definitely something strange in here. I need to end my work as soon as possible.


    [Somehow, it is reassuring for me that those Vajra guys took residence inside Yolem. Well then Giantman guys, show me the way to the exit you guys prepared]


    The mercenary checked her condition once again, and then tied her message to the message bird and sent it back to fly on to the starry sky.


    The ce in which she will meet with the person of interest will be along the border between Daris and the Southern Empire.


    It is actually the exact ce where the famous Dening Duke¡¯s household tookmand of the Daris¡¯ military and met with the Southern Empire¡¯s military.


    At first it was extremely suspicious of why the transaction would take ce there, but¡­


    [There is only one meaning for the transaction to be at that ce. To betray Daris and go to Southern Empire. That is what it means]


    As the mercenary prepared herself for her choice, she watched as the bird disappeared into the pitch ck sky.


    [¡­Good bye, Daris¡ªmy hometown. But don¡¯t be mistaken, it¡¯s not like I resent you or something. For the future queen, for princess Karina whom is really shy and afraid of strangers, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t have the capabilities to be a queen. Your reputation is on par with the piggy duke, because you can¡¯t even go out to a ball or to a public ce while being afraid that people will see your chest¡­ Come, Ketora]


    Inside the dark damp forest. Deep inside the darkness far from the Kurushu Magic Academy, a giant mysterious bird came.


    [There will be no more youths that will shoulder this country. That is why the Southern Empire¡¯s next target must be Daris]


    Daris always boasted about their educational system.


    As long as they have reached the age, they can apply to the ground breaking magic academy.


    But from those young people that should be shouldering the country in the future, there is no astonishing talent among them.


    ¡­No.


    ¡­it is true there is nobody who has the charisma to shoulder the whole country, but I think there are some outstanding students?


    [In this war period, do you know what is the main topic of conversation inside the Kurushu Magic Academy right now, Ketora?]


    The mercenary kindly pet the mysterious giant bird¡¯s face.


    If the bird spread its wings, it would be as big as a small tree. If it was only a single person, it could easily carry them.


    [They talk about theughing stock of the Dening Duke¡¯s Household. They wager a lot of money just to guess if the piggy duke will rehabilitate himself or not]


    As if the mysterious bird was alsoughing at it, it silently cried.


    The mercenary hop onto the mysterious bird¡¯s back and gave a light pat on its wings, and it responds with a cry.


    [¡­Eh? Aah, I guess I was also betting on it myself. Even though I was a mercenary myself; guess I still had a bit of hope in Daris after all¡­ The fallen third son of the Dening Household. I was betting one copper coin for his return. And I guess that is what I can mostly give for my patriotic feelings]


    And after that, I need to make sure about Slow Dening¡¯s true capabilities as myst job.


    As I could see today, he can freely manipte wind. He can also deal with the students who believe themselves as a knights.


    Ummm, if I remember correctly it was Slow Dening who was always with a noble student with the name of Vision Greytroad.


    I believe it was the only son of that Viscount Greytroad that has a problem with the imperial court.


    [A fellow problem child it seems. Somehow, they attract to each other]


    As the mysterious bird pped its wings, it gently lifts off the ground.


    Slowly, the mercenary closed her eyes.


    The goal is to determine Slow Dening¡¯s true power; it can easily be seen if he has already exceeded a normal student¡¯s power.


    And then she needs to urately determine his power. Only after that the job would be finished.


    The man who gave this job couldn¡¯t be from anywhere else but the Dostor Southern Empire, so any info regarding Slow Dening would be a nice present for him.


    [Talking about the Southern Empire and that wind wonder child¡­ What was the rumor about them again?]


    Even though she was called the legendary mercenary, actually she hasn¡¯t worked that long as a mercenary. She came from a family that used the power of the magic tool, and the first time she worked as a beginner mercenary was when she was ten or so years old.


    When she was attaining her adulthood, she heard an interesting rumor at the bar.


    An elemental master was born in Daris.


    And a baseless rumor about the wind child prodigy fighting against the assassin sent by the Southern Empire.


    [A mercenary that had sessfully assassinated a number of important individuals on the Southern Empire. The silent bullet, no sound¡ª¡ª-]


    There is no one who believed in that story; it has only be the side dish when people drink.


    And this girl is also someone who doesn¡¯t believe in that story.


    [¡ª¡ª¨Cwas defeated when the wind child prodigy was only five and with amoner as his only help]

 Chapter 34 - The northern princess was hiding her secret

    <h4>Chapter 34: The northern princess was hiding her secret</h4>


    (Charlotte POV)


    [I wonder why Slow-sama loves that story¡­]


    She was lying there on top of the bed while covering her face with a pillow.


    Alicia-sama said that whenever she saw Slow-sama reading that story, he would always enter a trance. I really want to know why Slow-sama loves that story.


    [I can¡¯t say it¡­ I can¡¯t say anything about my past¡­ Why was he interested in that kind of fairytale? ¡­Umm, is it possible that Slow-sama actually knew about my past and that is why he took an interest in that book?]


    Maybe it was just a talk from when he was a child, so there won¡¯t be anything meaningful on it, just pure curiosity.


    Even though I think that I should have been calmer when Slow-sama came here, when I see him getting slimmer by the day and see him right in front of me, it makes me hesitate to ask about it somehow.


    [That should be impossible,shouldn¡¯t it? ¡­It was such a long time ago¡­ Even the memory in my mind has turned somewhat vague¡­]


    If Slow-sama walks around the academy right now, it will be a fatty that you only see once in a while. And I believe that after he got the weight reducing medicine in his hands, his thinning speed became much faster.


    Especially today, it made me think, ¡®Eh? Isn¡¯t he a bit thinner than yesterday?


    It was as if he already turned himself into someone else, and it makes me unable to get the courage to ask.


    [But, is it okay like this? If it stays like this¡­]


    My life until now was filled with peacefulness.


    Today, I was able to talk to Alicia-sama that has been watching the affair from afar up till today.


    Slow-sama and Alicia-sama.


    They always fought with each other even in the past, but I always thought, ¡®what a nice pair¡¯, while jealously looking at them a number of times.


    But even though my chest had a prickling feeling whenever I thought about those two, I am just an attendant.


    Slow-sama¡¯s attendant.


    No matter who it is, they will say I was his attendant.


    It would be so wrong for me to be asking for more happiness than this.


    [Even though I have been secretly helped by Slow-sama numerous times, it¡¯s impossible!¡­ It¡¯s reallyreallyreally impossible! I think I have be crazy¡­ If I am thrown away, I will have nowhere to go!]


    Charlotte was pping her legs for a while. Then, she covered her face on the pillow after she was sick of it.


    I have always done my best to be a cool attendant, but only this room is special. Because only inside this room I can be my former self.


    (well, I made somewhat big changes. If you could take a look to see if you agree with them¡­)


    [Hmmm, well¡­ If I said who I really am now, ¡®Hey, I am the princess of the northern empire¡¯ wouldn¡¯t it be strange? He will think I¡¯m weird]


    Slow-sama was once called the wind child prodigy.


    But, he somehow slowly changed into something weird. He became fat andzy, he was always over eating, he began saying things in sarcasm, and he always ate snacks in between time.


    But weirdly, he turned into a nice guy only towards me.


    I don¡¯t know why he did it, but it is Slow-sama I am talking about, so I believe there must be some meaning behind it.


    It was just as if Slow-sama was seeing a big dream, and that dream made a change on his mind.


    When he finally told me that, even though I felt happy, I also felt somewhat lonely.


    That Slow-sama, whom is currently still in the middle of dieting, is right now trying to find a dangerous person that is currently lurking around in this academy. And that was personally requested by the headmaster, Sir Morozov.


    Awesome.


    ¡®Slow-sama is an incredible person just like I have always thought¡¯, or so I thought after hearing that story.


    This is Slow-sama I am talking about, so is it possible he already knew who I really am?


    As I think about things so far, a lot of things are starting toe to mind.


    There is also this one question that I always had since I was a child.


    [Why did Slow-sama made me an attendant¡­]


    For me to be an attendant in the Duke Dening¡¯s Household is something not appropriate no matter how you see it.


    There is only one reason why: I can¡¯t use magic at all.


    With just that, I was already disqualified as an attendant to the Dening Household.


    Because throughout history, the Dening Household has always been through series of battles. The standard n of training is quite simple, through a real battle. It was learning by doing the real thing.


    I was also taught about things such as how to survive since I was a kid, and for someone who can¡¯t even use magic and only became a halfplete attendant, I can still remember those days that were truly harsh.


    Even though I can think fondly of those days, if I think back, there was a time when I needed to remember poisonous vegetation no matter what, even if I needed to try it myself, and whenever I think back at that time, I always thought ¡®the Dening Household is extremely dangerous¡¯.


    And in that family, if there are people who were born capable of using magic, they will soon throw those people into the battle field to forge themselves.


    That is why the only person from the Duke Dening¡¯s Household currently in this academy is Slow-sama.


    I am so happy here.


    That is why I have been thinking, ¡®it would be truly great if this kind of life continues as it is.¡¯


    I believe Slow-sama will soon resign from this academy once he regains his radiance, and soon he will be going to those kinds of ces full of battle.


    If that timees, then I won¡¯t be able to go where Slow-sama will be, and the Dening Household will choose someone more appropriate for him and make them Slow-sama¡¯s new attendant.


    It has been a while since Ist read this fairytale of The Dragon¡¯s Bride.


    The ck dragon took away a princess that could connect her heart with the monsters.


    As of now, I still haven¡¯t awakened that power yet, as the northern empire princess, as long as I live, there will be one day that I will awaken this power.


    The southern empire has always been looking for me because of the probability that I could have this power to understand monsters.


    If there is a one-in-a-million chance that the southern empire knew where I was, I believe that the Daris and the Dening Households would be entangled in trouble.


    I have been resolving myself, to do the one thing I need to do the most.


    [I will not let Slow-sama who have been helping me to get entangled into any trouble]


    If the story in the story book is true, I wish that a truly strong ck dragon takes me away to a ce truly far from everyone.


    Everyone will be happy that way, or so I believe.


    [¡­zzz¡­zz]


    That was what I have been thinkingtely.


    {Slow and Charlotte, I know things about you two because I have been always watching you both, nyaa}


    The Great Wind Spirit is currently looking at Charlotte who was lost in her self¨Cpondering on top of the bed.


    No matter how much interest it has for Slow, it can¡¯t bepared to how interesting Charlotte is.


    That is why it won¡¯t tell Slow what Charlotte is thinking when she is alone.


    Because it still doesn¡¯t have the right to say one¡¯s thoughts to someone else; even though it has been living since forever.


    And then, slowly, the Great Wind Spirit¡ªArt Ange¡ªrealized something.


    Slow and Charlotte.


    One day, this story will be theirs.


    {The dragon¡¯s bride. It was actually a story about a noble man with the princess of the northern empire. They both had a good favour between them nyaa. But one day, the princess was taken from the noble man by the ck dragon Sekhmet. The ck dragon Sekhmet was far, far, far more powerful than the noble man nyaa. But even though the nobleman was getting stronger since then, it was still not enough to recover the princess from the ck dragon Sekhmet nyaa}


    It was a story that begun ten or so years ago.


    It was involving one of Daris¡¯ most influential Noble.


    He was always able to produce excellent soldiers one after another, and he also held a huge territory in his hands. He was the third son of the Duke Dening¡¯s Household, Slow Dening.


    {Slow. It is true that you already know who Charlotte really is. The moment you told Charlotte what you had always held on your chest¡ª-}


    The anime, [Girl and Shuya]


    There is a fact in the back setting that could clearly be seen, that the piggy duke and themoner attendant, Charlotte had some kind of connection between them.


    The viewer has be tired of waiting.


    The people who knew about the back setting of the story have been shouting to remake the animation and make him the real protagonist.


    But there is someone that always stands there alone fighting against the southern empire without anyone knowing.


    The northern empire princess living as amoner attendant was never revealed till the end, the piggy duke was always protecting her from the shadows.


    It was certain that the curtain to their love story will be lifted in the near future.


    {¡ª¨CYour story will begin nyaa}

 Chapter 35 - The Road of a Hero

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Road of a Hero</h4>


    There is no window inside that room, and themp that was ced on top of the desk put out a suspicious light on that room.


    Around the table, there were a few chairs arranged, and two people, a man and a woman, quietly sit on those arranged chairs. As if they both were sculptures of some sort, they just sat there not moving an inch.


    But the problem was actually a man.


    His face was covered with a long bang while the left side of his face was covered with a mask; right now, that exact man was cing both of his hands on top of the table and using them as a pillow for him to sleep.


    Even though the sleeping man was amoner, he was treated as if he was a royal knight.


    [¡­zzzzzz ¡­zzzz]


    He wasying his chin on the desk while showing a really sloppy figure.


    It really didn¡¯t fit for a rude man like him to be treated as one of the honored royal knights.


    That guy¡¯s name was Silva.


    He was a man in his mid-twenties that was chosen as one of the candidates as the future Queen Karina¡¯s Guardian.


    [Fuhaaa¨Ctto]


    After a long sleep, Silva finally woke up from his slumber.


    And soon after that, he checked his surroundings and realized that nothing had changed so far since before he was asleep.


    [¡­There is still no oneing, huh? Geez, how long should I wait here? Weren¡¯t we gathered here for the announcement of what the final exam is?]


    Silva was getting a bit irritated because of the current situation.


    He has been waiting for a whole night since a letter came to the royal pce.


    The reason he wanted toe was only because the letter was sent by an owl Rokomoko was fond of.


    [When I was trying to write a reply to that letter I was taken to this ce. Do themoners also have no humanity right now?]


    When he saw who sent the letter, Silva was dumbfounded.


    When he finished reading the letter, he hurriedly tried to send back a reply.


    But, he couldn¡¯t even do that.


    In the time between the tests to be the Guardian, some people unexpectedly came to visit the room where he was staying. He couldn¡¯t just told them that he was busy preparing for the test.


    He was told that there is some announcement about the test that will be told to him and he was brought walking down through some spiral stairs to some dull ce that looked like a prison.


    [This is too long! What the hell is that prick doing! I have been locked in here for almost a whole day already!]


    This is a room that can¡¯t hold even ten people here.


    This ce is a basement, isn¡¯t it? Now that I think about it, I heard there were a lot of rooms in the basement that were used to confine criminals inside them.


    It had passed some time since thest time Silva was making a fuss here. Then, he took a nap.


    And after he woke up, he started to make noise again.


    There were a man and a woman that were also sitting here with Silva and right now, those two were looking at Silva with a killing stare, but Silva didn¡¯t even care about those stares.


    [Youmoner. The next time you make noise again, I will let your head get separated for eternity.]


    [Ooh, how scary! Screw that, it¡¯s almost a day by now! I can¡¯t even tell whether it is day or night because there is not a friggin¡¯ window here!]


    [We are the candidates for the next Queen¡¯s¡ªPrincess Karina¡¯s¡ªGuardian. As a guardian, we have to be prepared to exchange our life if it means Princess Karina will be safe. And the reason we were locked in this kind of room was so that we could learn how to keep our concentration no matter what happens. You can¡¯t even understand such simple things. I am so embarrassed, howe they let such a violentmoner like you be a candidate for Princess Karina¡¯s Guardian?]


    The man who was just talking, closed his eyes and became quiet again.


    And there was also a woman that was brought here together with him, but she hasn¡¯t spoken a single word up till now.


    After seeing those two people, Silva started to think.


    He started to understand how Rokomoko felt. These guys are really stiff.


    On top of that, he never heard from their mouth that they wanted to be a knight who will protects others.


    He was only doing it because the princess was hoping for him to be someone that could direct this country from the shadows, and that is why the Cardinal made him a candidate to be the Guardian without his consent.


    [¡­Haa, don¡¯t turn me into a hope without my consent, damn it]


    Silva only became what he is now because Princess Karina wished him to be.


    [Yes, yes, I understand. I will shut my mouth now]


    [Do you really understand what I said? And to let amoner like you hold Daris¡¯ national treasure, even only for a short time. It shouldn¡¯t be something that someone like you should touch]


    Silva looked at the sword that was hanging on his waist.


    It was a sword made from a rare metal that could channel the spirit¡¯s power into it.


    No other country had such an abundant quantity of magic ore, so much that it was possible to create a sword from it.


    In this entire world, there were only 10 of these enchanted swords ever made; one of them was Daris¡¯ national treasure.


    And Silva was granted one of those 10 swords, an elemental sword with the blessing of the Great Light spirit on it.


    Thest test for the three people was to test theirpatibility with the Great Light Spirit, and that was why the Cardinal Maldini strictly told Silva to always keep the sword by his side.


    [That is why I always told them I am not someone who is worth to be hoped on]


    [You are still saying things like that¡­ By the way, I also heard some rumors about you. Heymoner, I heard you are that fallen wind¡¯s¡ªSlow Dening¡¯s¡ª former knight]


    [Oi! Just stop it! You are the one who is getting distracted! That is how men are!]


    It was the only woman in this room.


    The woman that since the very beginning was just meditating without any expression, just now told the other off.


    [Pardon me, Coomer-dono. Because of this ignorantmoner, I unintentionally did it]


    And after that silence came back to that small room.


    Silva bend down his head a little, and secretlyughed.


    He recalls about the letter that was sent to him by the boy who was called the fallen wind.


    [¡­Fallen wind eh]


    Silva remembered how moved he wasst night as he took the letter from Rokomoko¡¯s favorite owl.


    He will never forget how his body trembled as he finished reading that letter.


    The contents of the letter from Slow, his former employer and also his friend, were very simple.


    [[I know it was toote to realize it just now, but it was impossible for me to do it alone]]


    Silva was troubled seeing that.


    Seeing how that letter has be so tattered.


    Imagining how much he corrected the wording he used on that letter times and times again.


    And on that letter, there was one sentence that truly shocked Silva after all these years.


    [[Silva¡­ I¡­ The truth is, I always had someone in my mind since a long time ago]]


    Heughed.


    Silvaughed seeing that sentence.


    In this entire world, besides Slow, there is only one other person who knew about Slow Dening¡¯s most famous act.


    Yes, only Silva knew about it.


    The girl that was saved from the ves¡¯ market.


    She should have turned into a girl with a nice growth on her since that time.


    [¡­Young master. It will surely be found out.]


    Seeing Silvaughing by himself, the other two people were seeing him with difficult in their faces.


    [[The thing I dreamed of in the past. I finally realize that the fairytale was actually tied with the girl¡¯s happiness]]


    ¡­Silva became somewhat troubled.


    He thinks what the heck is that dream young master Slow is talking about.


    And then, little by little he remembered about it.


    The day that a child called Slow Dening met with me, amoner.


    It was when Silva was taking a fun trip into the forest.


    There, he found a baby was taken hostage, a child that was holding a cane with a troubled face, and countless corpses of monsters he had never seen lying around.


    While he was hiding and listening to their conversation, he knew which side was bad.


    That is why, he helped.


    Seeing that the child that was calling forth various magic as he swung his cane was actually the rumored wind child prodigy made him surprised.


    After that, the wind child prodigy and the other guys talked about various things.


    The child prodigy and the other guy were talking all night long about their dreams that they couldn¡¯t tell anybody else.


    [[If you are also the same as me, someone who still hides his dream in his heart]]


    These two guys¡¯ dreams, he was d they were truly one and the same.


    [[Together with me my friend, once again let¡¯s challenge that dream]]


    Since Silva was young, there was only one dream he always sought while swinging his sword.


    As time goes, he now became so frustrated that he almost gave up.


    It was impossible for him who could only swing a sword to attain it.


    For him who was just amoner, Silva already knew that his dream was already impossible to attain and put it away deep in his heart.


    [[I was just realizing that it¡¯s actually quite simple to make this world a peaceful ce¡­]]


    For the sake of seeing his dream in the future I took up a sword on my arm as amoner.


    He couldn¡¯t remember exactly when, but he began to forget about his reasons to hold a sword in his hand.


    For him who was starting to get swept away, he was only following what that sleepy¨Ceyes Cardinal said and took the exam to be the guardian.


    [¡ª¡ª-in the near future, I will go to the northern empire site where the demon lord rules the monsters]


    When he finished reading the letter, Silva already decided his future.


    Silva had remembered the reason why he was amassing power.


    [¡­growing old is really unpleasant. I even forgot about the dream I had that day. Aah damn it, I can¡¯t help remembering those days. Young master, as I thought you are really damn great]


    [Youmoner! You are noisy!]


    [Aah¡­ Sorry¡­ uuh, what?]


    But, wait a sec.


    [Hey. right now, how do a noble go to where the northern empire site is?]


    [Commoners are really stupid! Right now, the northern empire is being ruled by the demon lord and his subordinates, and is also currently fighting with the country on the south! The demon lord himself has already dered war against all of humanity! If there is a case where a Daris¡¯ noble enter the northern empire site on their own, the country will have nothing to do with them! It¡¯s a reasonable stance of a country against a person that has abandoned their own position! At the beginning of the northern empire¡¯s demise, there were some nobles that threw away their own position and did what they thought was right, but right now there are none of them left! Because that ce has already be a paradise of monsters!] (I think they wanted to say that if they go to hughjack empire then they will abandon their position as a noble in Daris)lose their position, yes.


    [Aaah, of course it is. Thank you.]


    [Oi, you guys, I told you both are too noisy! That is why men are¡­!]


    After it was destroyed by the Dostork empire, the Hughjack empire was ruled by the demon lord and its subordinates.


    Silvaughs.


    Because he thinks about how that guy was always in a bad position in his life.


    Because, if he goes to the ce where those wicked creatures are¡ª¡ª¡ª.


    ¡ª¡ª¨Cthen, he intended to throw away his noble position in this country.


    [To the candidates for Princess Karina¡¯s guardian position! Your final test has finally arrived!]


    It¡¯s a surprise attack.


    The sturdy door came out flying with great power, the two people that were meditating on their own were taken aback and looked at the spectacle in front of them.


    At the ce where the door had opened, lined up there was a man that had the same power in Daris as Duke Dening, that man was the leader of this test to be princess Karina¡¯s guardian.


    He has a bald head and pointy eyes, he is the Cardinal Maldini.


    [The goal is the city of Yolem and the Kurushu Magic Academy! And this time you wille along to apany the princess¡¯ pilgrimage with half of the royal knight and also myself!!!]


    An unpredicted destination, princess¡¯ pilgrimage, the departure of the royal knights, and also Cardinal Maldini¡¯s visits, after receiving that kind of information there would be nobody who could stayposed.


    [We have an urgent business with the headmaster of Kurushu Magic Academy, sir Morozov! Forest of the lost! A royal knight called Rokomoko Hignd also gave us information about an outbreak of the dungeon in the forest just outside the academy! This is the perfect chance for the Royal knights, no, for the Duke Dening to owe me a favor!]


    A dungeon had just born at the forest just outside of the academy.


    There was no doubt that it was a big blunder done by the military.


    The military was owned by the great noble Duke Dening, while the Royal Knights were owned by Cardinal Maldini.


    The military affairs were left to Duke Dening, while the internal affairs were left to Cardinal Maldini.


    Even a child knew these two are always in bad terms.


    [And there is another piece of bad news! It was not about the dungeon, and this is the reason why the Royal Knights, Princess Karina, and also the Cardinal himself are going there¡ª¡ª]


    Something worthy for the Cardinal Maldini.


    After realizing who the old man who was standing in front of them is, the Guardian candidates stand and fix their posture.


    [¡ª¨Cwe have confirmed there was a sight from the Daris border, a ck dragon flying on top of the northern empire site! There seems to be a fight happening between the dragon and the monster that upies the northern empire! As the fight with the ck dragon goes on, the monster slowly but surely brought the dragon along to the border of Daris. If this continues, they wille close to the city of Yolem! That is why we need to arrive in Yolem with haste! If there is a one in a million chance that something did happen, the princess hasmanded the Royal knights to protect the citizens! Even though it was just miniscule, I want Princess Karina to taste how it feels!]


    [Cardinal Maldini¡­? What is the princess¡¯s task?]


    [To the candidates for Princess Karina¡¯s Guardian position! Hold your enchanted swords, our Daris¡¯ treasure, tightly and prepare to gives us your live! You three will assist the princess to conquer the dungeon! Yes! Defeat the dungeon master, and the one who earns the princess trust the most will be the Guardian! Be the one who will stand beside Princess Karina, and the path to be a hero will open!]


    With much vigor, the Cardinal raised both of his hands towards the Guardian candidates.


    After seeing each of their faces, he told them with a loud voice.


    [Only a ¡°hero¡±, will match up with the ¡°lovely princess¡±! Yes! The birth of a ¡°Hero¡± is how Daris will live!]

 Chapter 36 - To Piggy Duke

    <h4>Chapter 36: To Piggy Duke</h4>


    [Buhibuhi! It¡¯s impossible to use some big magic right of the bat! The important things is to seed invoking it at least once. Actually, it is better if you do it in the ce you are most familiar, and not inside this academy¡­But well, a forest is surrounding this academy. I think the first thing you need to do is to find a ce where the spirit loved the most. For example, go to a pond if you want to meet the water spirit, or find a ce with a good view if you want to meet the wind spirit.]


    It has been decided a few days ago that Aruru-sensei was the mercenary we were looking for.


    After that, I went to the staff building as soon as possible, but the headmaster was nowhere to be found.


    ording to the other teachers, it seems he went outside the academy together with Rokomoko-sensei. And they also said they didn¡¯t know where exactly those two went, so I asked them to tell the headmaster that I hade to visit him. I believe that if it is the headmaster, he will understand with just this much.


    [Dening-sama, I will certainly be a fire mage that can use shoot a Fwooosh-like fire magic.]


    [Buhibuhi! I have told you that you can¡¯t just suddenly use such a big magic! The important things is to seed invoking it at least once.]


    I have been thinking to catch Aruru-sensei by myself, but first I need to destroy her magic formation that has already setted up, that is why I have been walking all around day and night to search for it.


    [Dening-sama, I really wanted to use fire magic!]


    [It¡¯s wind magic for me!]


    [It¡¯s light magic for me! Because I¡¯m a citizen of Daris!]


    Nevertheless, no matter how much I see Aruru-sensei walking around in this academy, I can¡¯t think anyone than her to be the mercenary. Furthermore, whenever our eyes met, she tried to strike up a conversation.


    No matter how good someone is to change themselves with the magic tool, her behavior was so perfect that it could make me think I was mistaken.


    How amazing! As expected of the legendary mercenary.


    If it was me, even if I turned myself into Aruru-sensei, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change how much food I eat!


    [Light magic and darkness magic are quite special cases. Even among the nobles, only a few can use them. And among themoners it is truly, truly rare; it¡¯s almost impossible for these magic users. What¡¯s most important is not what kind of magic you want to use, but what kind of magic you have an aptitude for.]


    Deppa was nodding in agreement with me.


    His bed hair was swaying up and down. Well, it¡¯s really early in the morning after all.


    Even I just woke up. Hoahm, buhibuhi.


    Heck, where did the headmaster and Rokomoko-sensei go? He even dropped the magic practice ss for today.


    If it is like this, even Vision will be sad.


    It was a ce for our Mr. poor/Bimbo-chama to shine.


    [Let¡¯s make my master (that guy) surprised! me on! Fire away! I beg you, fire away!]


    [Hmm,e to think of it, I have seen you serving a noble.]


    My daily life changed a little.


    After I run with all I have, I teach amoner student about magic.


    The interesting part was it was not just the normalmoner student who asked me to teach him magic; a differentmoner who was an attendant also came to learn. It seems he wanted to surprise his master by suddenly showing her that he could use magic. I was surprised to see that he used all of his savings just to buy a cheap wand for only that sake.


    But it is truly saddening, because I still can¡¯t see any other people that could use magic.


    It couldn¡¯t be that easy after all.


    [Ah, Dening-sama! Yes! I was born in a family that has been serving as attendants for generations. Since I was just a child, I have been training as an attendant in body and mind! It¡¯s my time to shine. I want a power that could be used to protect those guys when the timees! Come one, me on!]


    [Aah, even though you are an attendant, you have such a good rtionship with your noble master.]


    [It was because we were raised together. But, I believe I will cry when she gets married. Well, I am just amoner, the only thing I can do for her is giving her my blessing.]


    Seeing him is just like looking at a mirror.


    He really is just like me.


    [Is that true? Do you really see her only as your family? Is there no other feelings at all?]


    [Even though we could be said as having a good rtionship, she only sees me as her little brother. I¡¯m like a real little brother to her.]


    Which reminds me, it was not an exaggeration to say that I have grown up together with Charlotte.


    One thing leads to the other and it led to me being together with Charlotte even until now.


    [But man, if it goes on like this, shouldn¡¯t you just take her away in her wedding day?]


    BUhii!?


    I see, so there is also that kind of possibility.


    Because we have been together for a long time, our feelings became that of family!


    This is a problem! A serious problem!


    [Like hell I can do that! An attendant always thinks what will make their master happy! And depending on the partner she gets, I have resolved myself to retire from being an attendant!]


    [Buhi! To back out just like that, have you ever told her your feelings?]


    [Dening-sama! Well, that¡¯s- no, I am just ammoner after all¡­.]


    You will regret it!


    Just like the ck piggy duke!


    Even though you saw me keep buhi-buhiing all this time, I was serious.


    [An attendant and his master are beings that have one body and soul. Also, an attendant is responsible to seek for his master¡¯s happiness rather than his own! That is what the true attendant should be. But, well¡­if there is a chance that she likes me¡­I will think about it when the timees!]


    [Buhi-buhibuhibuhi!]


    [Dening-sama, please calm yourself!]


    [Buhi¡­..]


    ¡­¡­


    I have the same thoughts as this guy here.


    I was always thinking about how Charlotte thinks of me right now.


    Right now, in front of me, that guy is swinging his cane as hard as he could trying to makes the spirits lend him their strength.


    What the-! Swinging that cheap cane with that much strength will break it apart! Wait, that is how you swing a sword! That is not how you swing a cane!


    [Uwaaa! Please, don¡¯t get married! I beg you, fire spirit! Lent me your strength!]


    [Alright! Ah! Dening-sama! Your wind magic! Please, let me see your wind magic!]


    Ah, that¡¯s right! There is a way!


    If I stimte those spirits, they will gather around me. Knowing that, I grip my cane tightly.


    Swinging a cane was actually a way to let the spirits know when I want to use their power..


    [Wind!]


    The wind raise the leaves and pebbles around me, makes them swirling around me and dance in the sky.


    [It¡¯s amazing! Even though the wind magic is an elegant one, it is hard to control. I have learnt something today!]


    I feel somewhat happy seeing those guys be so happy just from seeing me using my magic.


    Even though it will be just a simple magic, if these guys here could use it themselves, they would be so happy about it.


    Using magic is something that I can do naturally and a sure thing for me, but for these guys that weremoners, it was something that they normally couldn¡¯t do in their whole lives.


    It has been a while since I felt like this. And after that, I teach these guys the basic of using magic.


    But, being one body and soul.


    Somehow it has a nice ring on it.


    Hmmm, could Charlotte and I be one body and soul?


    Nonono, in the first ce, it is weird for Charlotte that was actually a princess to be my attendant.


    I know Charlotte¡¯s true identity.


    I know that she was actually the princess of the northern empire.


    There is only one man who knows about that secret in this world, me.


    ¡­Grooowl.


    And my stomach cried.


    [Ah, If I don¡¯t go to the dining room right now, it will be closed!]


    It was already past the time that I nned because I taught them seriously.


    NoNoNoNo! Breakfast time is almost over!! I was so focused that I even forgot my own hunger!


    [Dening-sama, we will be having practice by ourselves for a bit more! Thank you for your guidance!]


    [I hope you guys will be able to use magic soon! Buhi-Buhi!]


    Among those guys, an attendant that was training fire magic before came to front.


    [Excuse me, Dening-sama! I, I¡¯m also an attendant, so more or less I was quite informed about the other masters and servants in here. And about Dening-sama and Charlotte¡¯s rtionship, it has taken most of the attention here¡­.I want to tell you my honest feelings to you because only you, Dening-sama, taught me magic even though I was just amoner and not even a student here.]


    Wha-whaaaat!


    Now that I think about it, Charlotte is indeed quite famous among the attendants here.


    After clearing his throat, the attendant-kun in front of me continue speaking.


    [Charlotte-san is a beautiful woman and quite stands out because of it, and that makes her isted from the other girl attendants¡­Or so goes the story I heard. And then, ummm¡­she was also became Dening-sama¡¯s attendant¡­Ah! But it¡¯s all okay now since she has became friendly with Alicia-sama! Besides, Dening-sama has somehow be quite popr among themoners girl! Because Vision-sama told us numerous times about his past with you!]


    Ofu! It¡¯s a critical hit!


    It must be because of his rehabilitation! From his ck nihilistic past self, he turned into such a refreshing self!


    Nonono, was everything you said true!?


    [A master and their servant should talk with each other even if that could lead them to fight, because there are things that each person needs to convey to the other sometimes! It made me interested in what Charlotte-san thought because she rarely show us what she is thinking! That is why it¡¯s fine to tell her what you think even if that could lead you to a fight! I think Charlotte-san always thinks about Dening-sama¡¯s future since she is your attendant!]


    [My future¡­?]


    [As an attendant, Charlotte-san don¡¯t have anyone else to talk about her problems! I believe there are a lot of things that she held up in her chest right now!]


    Makes sense.


    I never heard a story about Charlotte talking with other attendants in this academy.


    There must be a lot of things that make her uneasy and things she wants toin.


    [Ah! It¡¯s almost time, and it will be really BAD! It¡¯s almost time for the dining hall to close up! Dening-sama, you also need to hurry up!]


    [Buhi!?]


    As I run, I think times and times and times again about the conversation just now.


    The master and their servant are one body and soul. Those words from him still resound again and again inside me.

 Chapter 37 - I was reincarnated

    <h4>Chapter 37: I was reincarnated</h4>


    In the middle of the academy, right in front of the cathedral where a lot of students pray, a ce with a beautiful park was built for the students to rx.


    I can see a lot of students enjoying their time while I sit on the bench eating my lunch with Charlotte here.


    Charlotte wished that she didn¡¯t have to stay outside too often. That was the reason why she would soon get back to her own room, and lock herself inside whenever she finished her work.


    There is no doubt it was the birth of a Hikikomori princess.


    Well, It was my fault too that she turned out like this.


    [Slow-sama, what happened?]


    And it¡¯s really rare for that meddling great wind spirit-san to not be today by Charlotte¡¯s side.


    Well, I actually asked him to watch every single one of Aruru-sensei¡¯s action sincest night.


    At first, that great wind spirit-san hesitated to do what I asked, but when I offered a fresh fish, it promised me that it would take me to an interesting ce.


    Up till this morning, Aruru-sensei hadn¡¯t show any suspicious movements, but she will, sooner orter.


    [I was watching over everyone practicing their magic this morning. Among them, there is an attendant practicing together. He is quite an interesting fellow¡­]


    And then, I told Charlotte what was I talking about with that attendant.


    With great interest, Charlotte was hearing about my conversation with that attendant while nodding numerous times.


    [He was always together with that noble girl since they were just children¡ª¡ª]


    For a high ss noble, the followers he choose would be by his side as long as they both live.


    Those attendants are mostly doing odds jobs for their employee, like buying their employee Yakisoba bread for his lunch or any other odd job.


    And, even though he was a noble that does suspicious things, if you told that it was your attendant¡¯s advice, many people would still believe that.


    [¡ª¡ªand I was surprised hearing that sometimes they even fight with each other.]


    I turned my eyes toward Charlotte.


    I saw the girl that was always besides me since we were children.


    A girl who has a slender body and a shoulder-length silver hair.


    While doing a perfect sitting posture, she exudes a dignified aura that could be felt from a high ss noble. Calm on the surface, but a strong woman on the inside.


    And that exact same Charlotte anxiously kept ncing to where I sit.


    [¡­]


    We were also raised together since we were children.


    Even though I think we had a good rtionship, I guess there is still a wall between us.


    [I think I have something that I have to tell you properly.]


    My chest is beating like crazy.


    I can¡¯t see the scenery around me anymore.


    Something I have to tell her no matter what.


    I know about your secret, I know you are a princess since the first day we met.


    Blood was drained from my face.


    Thinking towards the words that couldn¡¯t be said by the ck piggy duke.


    And even though I have turned into the marshmallow-white piggy duke, the promise to protect her was still the same inside my heart.


    Charlotte, the truth is, I¡ª¡ª¨C.

 Chapter 38 - Next time I will, towards you…

    <h4>Chapter 38: Next time I will, towards you¡­</h4>


    (Charlotte POV)


    It¡¯s lunchtime now.


    There are a lot of students using their free time enjoying sitting on top of thewn while eating their lunch there.


    Slow-sama asked me to apany him to enjoy the atmosphere outside together while eating the lunch that we bought from an stand.


    And right now we were sitting side by side on a bench on the corner of the za.


    [I have something I have to tell you properly]


    When I heard he said that my thoughts got halted.


    My chest was pounding like crazy.


    It was just like a certain attendant that is secretly learning magic just to make his master, a girl, impressed.


    Knowing that other attendants also have some kind of trouble with their duty kinda makes me relieved, because I have no friends to exchange those kind of stories.


    Master and his attendant are one body and soul.


    I also wanted to be like that too.


    That is why, I need to tell him the truth about me.


    [¡­]


    I looked at Slow-sama for a quite long time.


    Kind eyes, with quite a chubby body. Buttely he has turned quite thinner.


    Slow-sama is really trying his best with the diet.


    I think he is really doing great.


    [¡­Charlotte, Actually I¡­]


    My breath stopped.


    I can¡¯t stop staring at him.


    Did Slow-sama hid something from me?


    [¡­Lately I have been skipping my breakfast because of my diet]


    [Th-¡­ That¡¯s not good. You have to properly eat breakfast¡­]


    Gradually, sweates out from Slow-sama¡¯s forehead.


    Somehow, he looks really nervous right now.


    ¡­


    Yosh, now is my turn to speak.


    [S-Slow-sama¡­ The truth is I¡­]


    [¡­.Huh]


    Our eyes met.


    Honestly my heart has been beating like crazy since before.


    Because this position where we sit side by side, with our hands almost touching each other almost never happen.


    [¡­Lately I have be a little fat because I rarely go outside¡­]


    [I-is that so¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Bad isn¡¯t it?]


    It¡¯s a big problem.


    Somehow both of my arms became kinda squishy here and there.


    The sweets Alicia-sama brought were so good that my hand unconsciously move by itself to grab them.


    Even though my master, Slow -sama trying his best on his diet, howe his attendant became fat?


    It will became so funny, people willugh without doubt.


    Even Slow-sama is looking at me with bitter smile.


    [¡­Charlotte should go on a diet too. Buhi]


    [Yes, it seems so¡­]


    Sometimes Slow-sama makes a Buhi sound.


    I don¡¯t know why, but it seems he did it as natural as breathing.


    Even I think it was strange. I think Slow-sama should stop his habit saying that.


    [¡­Buhi.]


    Somehow my nervous feeling from before has gone.


    While still buhi-buhiing, Slow-sama watch the students rxing themselves on top of the softwn.


    [Slow-sama¡­ After hearing your story about that attendant. It was really moved my heart.¡­ That¡¯s why, umm. I will say it now. Ummm¡­ Slow-sama. The truth is,tely I was thinking about something.]


    Right now he wasn¡¯t the old Slow-sama anymore.


    There will be nobody else that will called Slow-sama pig anymore once his diet sess, I¡¯m sure of it.


    And I think Slow-sama will gradually became attractive as time goes on, or so I think.


    Even inside the dorm for the girls attendant, the rumor about him being attractive has spread, and I believe more and more people will try to stab my back.


    If it stay like this then Slow-sama will go somewhere far away where my hand can¡¯t reach.


    [I was thinking that if Slow-sama sess on his diet, then you will no longer need to be in this Kurushu Magic Academy anymore]


    The young noble here not onlye into this academy only to study.


    I heard some of the reason the noble trying to graduate from this academy was so they could raise their status, making a strong connection with the graduates here, and also to secure their job after they graduate.


    And among those reasons, the number one reason a noble going into this academy was to makes a connection among the young noble here.


    But, Slow-sama was from the Dening household.


    In this country only one or two noble that couldpete with them.


    Especially for the current Duke Dening Household.


    Even I can see with my own eyes that Slow-sama¡¯s father really doting on him.


    I believe if Slow-sama said he wanted to return, he will back into the Dening-household in no time.


    [I believe you will go back home one day. And then you will learn something more useful then the things you learnt from this academy. Because as I see it now, you don¡¯t have anything else to learn from this academy anymore.]


    Slow-sama is smart.


    Not just in his practical magic uses, but I also know he is the best in the other studies among the student.


    If the things about Slow-sama right now became known, there is no mistake that Slow-sama will go back to the Dening household in no time¡­ I¡¯m sure of it.


    [When we were still at the Dening resident,I was often told by the people that I¡¯m not someone fitted to be Slow-sama¡¯s attendant. But, at that time, you were always protecting me whenever that things happen¡­..Those people starting to stop saying things like that only after I still following Slow-sama when you are starting to turning into someone mischievous¡­¡­Actually when it happen, I felt a bit relieved]


    Since we were a child, Slow-sama always protecting me.


    With patience he help me to familiarize with the things around me while staying by my side.


    And because of that kind of Slow-sama that I decided to be Slow-sama¡¯s attendant no matter what.


    No matter how hard it will be.


    I only wanted to be together with Slow-sama.


    Because I am Slow-sama¡¯s attendant I can surely say this.


    Slow-sama will turn into someone great without a doubt.


    Slow-sama will turn into an extremely great person.


    Slow-sama will need an attendant that far far more skillful than me to support him in the future.


    [If Slow-sama return into the Duke Dening Household right now, I believe all the people there will be delighted¡­¡­.. As the time goes on like this, I believe you will turn into someone greater and greater, and then you will need an attendant that has a lot of capabilities, or so I think. And I think¡­ It won¡¯t be me¡­ Because, after all¡­ I can¡¯t use magic at all]


    The ruined northern empire, the Hugh Jack empire.


    The royal family of the emperor was told really bad with magic for generation.


    [An attendant for a great noble family like Dening Household should be good with magic. A noble from the Dening household going into a campaign a lot of times, and his attendant should have been able to protect his master even if it is using his own life in exchange. Because the battlefield was dangerous, and it was the attendant¡¯s job to protect his master no matter what]


    And even though I should do the things what I said, I can¡¯t even use one simple magic at all.


    When I was still staying in the Dening household, I was longing to be able to use magic whenever I saw Slow-sama and Alicia-sama using it.


    But, no matter how much I long for it I can¡¯t use magic at all.


    Slow-sama have been teach me magic again and again but no matter how hard he teach me, I still can¡¯t use magic. I don¡¯t have any talent on magic after all.


    [From this day on it will the day where you will be a great person¡­ There are no other people that could understand more than I did, because I was the one that always watch you all this time¡­]


    It made me so sad my tears has starting toing out.


    And at that time, Slow-sama¡¯s expression changed.


    From the usual kind face, it changed into a shocked face.


    With haste I turn my face down.


    [I-I¡¯m not good enough¡­ I was the only who got protected¡­ even right now I was the only one get protected. As an attendant I should be the one protecting Slow-sama whenever a dangerous persone into this academy¡­ And that is how a real attendant should act. But now, I can¡¯t do anything at all¡­ And to know when to back out, was also important for an attendant¡­]


    This is the first time I see this kind of Slow-sama¡¯s faces, a face that he was like he was almost cried.


    As I thought, I was not a good attendant.


    I only made trouble for Slow-sama.


    I always did that.


    I was the Charlotte who can¡¯t do anything after all.


    [Slow-sama. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I felt Slow-sama getting farther and farther, and before I knew it¡­]


    [¡­I see]


    From the hand that holding Slow-sama¡¯s hand I can feel his body heat.


    I don¡¯t know when but our hand was holding each other perfectly.


    I only know that fact right now.


    My heart beating faster after knowing that.


    As I see Slow-sama¡¯s face right now, I can¡¯t even see other things around us anymore.


    [¡­Charlotte. You know what, for me no matter whether he was amoner or a noble, whether he could use magic or not, I don¡¯t even care about those things.]


    It¡¯s not good not even caring about that.


    Is he amoner, a noble, or a royalty, their position was important.


    Even inside this magic academy, it has been decided where we live ording to our position.


    And right now, my birthce, the northern empire, has ruled by the monsters.


    And that is why right now I was just amoner.


    Someone who don¡¯t have a ce to return, and also amoner.


    I was just someone who was called Charlotte.


    [Charlotte. Lately I have been thinking numerous times about what was the thing that important to me. Is it my ce as a noble, the country we called Daris, the reputation of the piggy duke, or is it my nickname, the wind child prodigy. And I think all of them are important to me. Those are the things that can¡¯t be reced no matter what. And actually I was one greedy fellow here.]


    I was thinking that Slow-sama¡¯s future on top of everything, that is why I said that I wanted to back off as his attendant.


    After hearing the word from an attendant that Slow-sama it convinced me, it made me sure of my decision to back off as the attendant of Slow-sama¡¯s.


    [If we see it from the perspective of someone who born in the Duke Dening, It is true that since back in the day all the attendant there could use magic and also someone who have superior knowledge in military so they could help their master¡¯s military affair]


    Dening Household of the wind.


    The Great noble who was governing the Daris military affair.


    Up till now it was Slow-sama¡¯s rebellious times so it¡¯s still okay for me, amoner, to be recognized as his attendant.


    But it will be different from now on.


    Slow-sama will be someone great from now on.


    He will, I¡¯m sure of it.


    Because I know he is able to do it.


    That is why I¡ª¡ªHave to back out as soon as possible.


    [But those things are trivial things for me if Ipare it to my most important thing]


    And then it makes me thing all the things that Slow-sama has done to me.


    He is someone that saves me from the hell.


    Since we were a child he was the one that secretly saves me.


    He is so kind towards me and the only person who always pamper me.


    And now I can¡¯t no longer stay with him anymore.


    And I have to say it to him by myself.


    Please, find someone more suitable for your attendance.


    Someone who was extremely strong, someone who deserved to be the attendance of Dening Household of the wind.


    [Charlotte. Raise your face, I want to see your face.]


    So I raised my head.


    As Slow-sama¡¯s lips moved, his word flew out.


    Don¡¯t want to hear it, don¡¯t want to hear it, but I have to hear it.


    As the sunlight was peeking through the trees, the light then shone at my lord¡¯s face.


    As I thought, he is truly someone cool.


    I don¡¯t want to hear those wordsing from this person.


    [Slow-sama¡ª-]


    Slow-sama¡¯s lips keep moving.


    Don¡¯t want to hear it, don¡¯t want to hear it, but I have too.


    Because after all, I¡¯m your attendant¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 39 - I Want to Say I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 39: I Want to Say I Like You</h4>


    (Slow POV)


    [¡ª¡ª-Charlotte. I want to be by your side]


    It¡¯s the only word that I wanted to say to her.


    The only word that the ck piggy duke couldn¡¯t say in his whole life.


    [We have been together for a long time since we were children. That is why I thought my feelings would just be transmitted to you.] (Slow)


    Charlotte seemed like she was trying to say something, but she seems a bit troubled right now.


    I can see her mouth opened a little, shocked.


    This is the first time I see her like this.


    [No matter what kind of person I am, I don¡¯t care whether I am a noble or not. It doesn¡¯t even matter whether I can use magic or not. For me, those kinds of things aren¡¯t worthy enough to think about.] (Slow)


    Magic is not just a useful and convenient tool for us; it¡¯s also a devastating weapon at the same time.


    In this world, if you have talent to use magic, it could affect your destiny a lot.


    But, magic isn¡¯t everything.


    [I was bound, bound by the heavy chain called the Duke Dening Household. And only after I threw away my family, I could cut off those heavy chains from my body. When I think about the n I made at that time, I guess it was really reckless and foolish.] (Slow)


    Being born in the Dening Household and bing a boy that was liked by the great wind spirit.


    When I was aware of my surroundings, my father told me that my future had already been decided for me.


    I was to be the next head of the Dening Household and would be burdened to lead Daris¡¯s military in the future.


    That is the destiny of someone who was born in the family of the Duke Dening Household and was loved by the spirit.


    Even among the history of the Dening Household, I was one of the people whose future has been decided at an extremely early age.


    What a boring life, I thought.


    So, I will live as free as I want since I was still allowed to do as I liked as a child.


    And that way of living let me call forth the wind spirit to me.


    But you know, Charlotte?


    My life has changed.


    My decided future, the rule that was made by the adults.


    My whole life has changed since I met you.


    Even though I turned into the ck piggy duke after meeting you, when I think about it now, I don¡¯t regret my decision of that moment.


    After all, living the way you like at that time¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªReally fun.


    And even though I was still the ck piggy duke at that time, I have made friends.


    Even though those friends of mine always bring trouble to me, I can¡¯t deny that they are all my most important friends that walk with me toward our bright future together. Vision currently still can¡¯t contact his father. He is living strongly with the hopes to take up the possibility to raise his family name again. Then there is Deppa, amoner that has a great dream and fights for it without giving up.


    I can¡¯t lose to those guys.


    The time hase for me to run towards my own dream.


    Charlotte has been always thinking about my future. It made her think that she is no longer good enough for me.


    I can see her disheveled hair covering her face..


    She opens her big eyes and waits for my words.


    She is waiting, prepared for anything that will happen.


    [Charlotte, I don¡¯t care even if you can¡¯t use magic at all]


    After she hears my words, Charlotte bes surprised and her shoulders start to tremble.


    The words cannot be stopped, the feelings on those words are also beginning to overflow.


    I move away the hair on her face with my hand.


    Her eyes were so red, the clear tears started to form on both of her eyes.


    [I wish I could have told you my feelings sooner.]


    I always thought to tell her my feelings one day.


    Those words I just naturally said came out from my mouth without even thinking about it.


    I¡¯m always thinking that it would be so beautiful if I was able to say those words with a romantic scene at the background.


    And it would be perfect if I said it when my diet had been a sess and I had turned into a macho man.


    [I¡¯m always beente at everything. I am really just a darn pig to let the most important thing in my life get hurt.]


    To make Charlotte to be continuously worrying about it, I was truly a fool.


    I was truly a big idiot.


    I still haven¡¯t changed myself from that ck piggy duke of the past.


    I was truly an idiot on top of an idiot that is also a darn foolish pig.


    I always think that if I turn myself into the white piggy duke, I will automatically get the beautiful stage where I could be someone suitable to confess my feelings to her.


    No, it¡¯s not.


    I was wrong.


    I shouldn¡¯t just foolishly follow my destiny.


    [Charlotte¡ª¡ª¨CI like you.]


    She opened her eyes widely.


    Her face turned into sakura colour, how cute.


    It has been opened for me.


    With my intention, therees my new path.


    And these words of mine, you will be the first one to hear it.


    [¡ª¨CI really like you.]


    Hearing my own words made me realize it once again.


    Charlotte, I really like you.


    I can¡¯t help liking you.


    I don¡¯t even know when it started, but I like you.


    [I have always, a~~~~~lways loved you since a long time ago.]


    Your face that changed from pinkish sakura colour into a bright red one is really cute.


    ######


    (??? POV)


    [¡ª¡ªThere is a story book about the ck dragon Sekhmet inside Charlotte¡¯s room.]


    [¡ª¡ªThe noble child can¡¯t save the princess.]


    [¡ª¡ªSince he was a child, he has read it times and times again. The noble boy could feel the anguished feelings the nobleman experienced.]


    [¡ª¡ªWhen he wanted to say he liked her, the princess of the northern kingdom was already gone]


    [¡ª¡ªThe sadness and hopelessness he felt at that time, I can understand it now.]


    [¡ª¡ªThat is why, I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.]


    ######


    (???POV)


    [I like you, I truly like you. And because I like you I don¡¯t want to get separated from you for a second time.]


    ######


    (Charlotte POV)


    [¡ª¡ªEh?]


    It was as if the time has stopped.


    I can¡¯t understand what happened here.


    Just now, what did Slow-sama just say?


    Eh? Eh?


    Even though I don¡¯t understand what was said, it seems I cried.


    I can¡¯t feel my face at all, my chest also became numb.


    Even after all this time I have been with Slow-sama, I¡¯ve never seen him showing such an expression like this.


    He was looking straight at my reddening face.


    [A-ahaha. How embarrassing. What the heck was I saying just now.]


    [Eh, eh? Slow-sama. Eh?]


    [Uhhm. Did Charlotte also want to join my morning run? Yes, that¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s go dieting together! And also, let¡¯s train magic together with everyone ! Yoshi! Let¡¯s train! Let¡¯s train our magic together, Charlotte!]


    Slow-sama looks like he wants to leave here in haste.


    Without even looking at my face, he was looking to the other side of the za while looking like he was talking to me.


    But, this is also helping me.


    There is no doubt that my face is truly red now.


    Slow-sama was currently talking in high speed without stop.


    He was saying things like ¡®Buhhi¡¯ or ¡®Buhyaa¡¯.


    The disorderly Slow-sama right now looked exactly like a pig.


    I have this feeling that I just discovered another side of Slow-sama just now.


    Umm, eh?


    What did Slow-sama say just now?


    I was so surprised, I forgot what he said to me just now.


    I only remember it was something really shocking to me.


    All my tension from before has gone before I noticed it. If it¡¯s now, I believe I can say it to him.


    [Uhhm¡­ Slow-sama¡­]


    With this momentum, I have to say it to him.


    I have to tell him that I was someone from the northern empire.


    [S-slow-sama! The truth is, I¡­]


    And then, I see that Slow-sama focusing his eye into the other side of the park.


    I also try to focus my attention to the ce where Slow-sama is looking at.


    [¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-SLOW-SAMAAA!!!!]


    It is true, there is someone calling Slow-sama in a very loud voice from there.


    Somewhere beyond the park, there is someone who keeps calling Slow-sama¡¯s name.


    Ah, it was Deppa-san.


    Amoner student who became able to use magic.


    Actually, I am a bit jealous of him.


    Because I have no talent at all on using magic.


    ######


    Deppa was calling Slow-sama with a loud voice.


    Deppa ran towards here with great urgency.


    [Deppa! What happened!?]


    Slow-sama stands up while shouting.


    I was surprised seeing the two of them act like this.


    I wonder, what exactly happened?


    Slow-sama saw me first and then makes his eyes fly toward the educational building that was far from here.


    Only for a moment, he looked bewildered. But then, he straightens his back and pulls out his brown coloured cane.


    Just by withdrawing his cane, Slow-sama¡¯s atmosphere changed drastically. There is this mysterious kind of feeling around him now.


    Then not long after, there is this warm wind wrapping around him.


    That wind that Slow-sama created made that mysterious atmosphere to disperse just now.


    But I¡¯m d it has turned into this.


    Because that thing before was just too shocking for me. I can¡¯t even tell what happened that time.

 Chapter 40 - A Dungeon!?

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Dungeon!?</h4>


    The top floor of the staff¡¯s building was the headmaster room, it was a vast open room that could also be said to be a paradise for the water spirits.


    After I knock on the door to the headmaster¡¯s room then I quickly got inside, the headmaster and Rokomoko-sensei have been waiting there for me.


    [Slow-kun. Just outside of this academy, we found a dungeon in the Forest of the lost, it¡¯s weird how we couldn¡¯t find that dungeon until now because that dungeon is a big one]


    Eh, Dungeon!?


    It¡¯s a word that I have never imagined to be encountered here.


    In that vast forest just outside this academy there is a dungeon, even I, the one who have knowledge from the anime, didn¡¯t know it existed.


    Right now rokomoko-sensei just silently closed his eyes and folded his hand in front of him.


    I was staring at the headmaster face in disbelief.


    Somehow his face looked to be so worn out, and the water spirits, as if trying to lighten headmaster¡¯s burden, they areing close to him.


    [It¡¯s really was a coincidence that Rokomoko found it when he was searching for an easy monster to train the students. These days Rokomoko and I have been trying our best to go inside there¡­ It really took our all just to do that. I thought we both were enough to do it, but I guess with only the two of us we can¡¯t reach the bottom of the dungeon.]


    [Haaa, it remind me of my times when I was still an adventurer and went deep inside a dungeon¡­ It¡¯s friggin troublesome. By the way Dening, you are the one tracking that mercenary huh?. Geez old man, you could ask me to do it couldn¡¯t you? This Dening here is still a student.]


    I heard these two were going somewhere, I can¡¯t believe that they went into a dungeon¡­


    A dungeon will copse when the it¡¯s core that is located at the deepest part of the dungeon gets destroyed.


    Even though it looks like with only the two of them they arecking people to go into the dungeon, but actually these two¡¯s power are not a joke at all. Rokomoko-sensei was a veteran adventurer and even had qualifications of a B ss adventurer, so it should be so easy for these two to subjugate a dungeon that was born just recently. And for them to actually fail to reach the bottom¡­


    [And then, Slow-kun. There is something you want to tell me, right? If it¡¯s possible would you mind telling us in this mean time?]


    [¡ª-Yes]


    And so I told them everything.


    About the magic formations, about the bundle of hair that has a certain perfume on it that is rted to the teacher, and the magic character that was written on the magic formation.


    With interest, the headmaster heard the exnation about my investigation, while Rokomoko-sensei took out a bundle of hair from his pocket and a disgusted expression appeared on his face.


    [I see, I see. It is really hard to believe¡­ But it all make sense¡­ Now that I think about it, when it was her employment test, she couldn¡¯t even use fire magic at all.]


    [Old man! You¡¯re lying right? Are you saying that you believe this crap!? I have exchanged a few words with Aruru-sensei when we were teaching the students and I believe there is no way she will do something like that!]


    Rokomoko-sensei seems surprised hearing that, he looked at the headmaster and me alternatively.


    There is actually only one hint which can connect Aruru-sensei to ¡®No face¡¯, and that was how she falsified her basic magic element.


    But those spirits could only be seen by no one but me, and I can¡¯t tell this method to them.


    [I believe it, I was the one whom let Slow-kun decide his own investigation method, I have once heard the rumor that the wind child prodigy could actually talk heart to heart with the spirits. Besides, I don¡¯t think I have the ability to find any mercenary that could be hiding inside this academy.]


    [Being able to hear the voice of the spirits could only happen on legends you old man!]


    [Aren¡¯t you the one who told me that Slow-kun has a love story already at a legendary level?]


    Rokomoko-sensei scratched his afro hair roughly.


    After that he breathed out his dissatisfaction and urged the headmaster to continue.


    It looked like he was already forcing himself to ept this.


    [Since we found this dungeon, we are unable to put all our efforts only into finding this mercenary. And depending on the size of the dungeon it will be a much dangerous threat than the mercenary. We need to prohibit sses outside of the academy, and then I need to prepare more strict guards along the highway towards Yolem city.]


    [Yeah¨C. But, that dungeon is deeper than I thought. This one was the army¡¯s failure]


    For the sake to train the students, the army should have at interval times, to sweep the monsters on the forest that¡¯s just outside the academy, just enough to make sure they were weak enough for the students, but it became a different matter since the birth of this dungeon here.


    The monsters inside the dungeon are said to constantly fight against each other, and that will make them evolved monsters that not just students, even the teachers will have problems against them.


    To made thebination of the headmaster and Rokomoko-sensei fail to reach the bottom of the dungeon, it means that this dungeon was not born just recently.


    [We have been contacting the capital since a few days ago and finally got their reply. Martini Cardinal has already being dispatched towards the academy while leading the Royal Army with him]


    [What, they are already on the move!?]


    They move really fast.


    It was extremely fast, remembering that Rokomoko-sensei only found this dungeon a few days ago.


    [And Rokomoko, about that talk]


    [Aah, the shop keeper that was selling the monster attracting perfume has just confessed. It seems most of the perfume has been disposed of, but to where exactly? He don¡¯t know. Is it perhaps already inside this academy? After all it was one of that mercenary¡¯s most favorite tool.]


    [Geh]


    Bu,buhi!? What perfume!? I¡¯m not doing anything bad right now! BUhi!


    I was breaking cold sweat when I remembered a certain perfume inside my room.


    Monster attracting perfume.


    It has be a prohibited goods on Daris.


    But now that I think about it, it really is that mercenary¡¯s favorite tool. It was really the most efficient way to turn a ce into disorder.


    If those things used now, it will be a big problem.


    [The dungeon and the perfume. It will be really troublesome if the mercenary finds out about the dungeon there. That is why we can¡¯t let this information into the public.]


    If in some case arge quantity of that perfume was sprayed on this academy, a lot of monsters will advance towards here.


    I can¡¯t imagine what will happen if the monsters and the dungeon master of a dungeon, that even the headmaster and Rokomoko-sensei can¡¯t even clear by themselves,es out to the surface.


    ¡­I beg you, just go back to where you came from.


    [I heard that Martini cardinal and the Royal Army should arrive at Yolem tonight. And tomorrow afternoon, those people will be visiting this Kurushu Magic Academy]


    [Buhi! Wasn¡¯t that extremely fast!?]


    They will arrive to this academy tomorrow!?


    It seems the Royal Army has been moving with quite considerable forces.


    And that administrative maniptive boss, Martini cardinal will personally lead them.


    Hmmm, I was not that good with that person.


    SInce a long time ago I can¡¯t understand his thoughts, he even was manipting Shuya in the Anime.


    Maybe, he actually wanted to raise the Royal Army fame with this. Becausetely, it seems my father has being doing quite well against the southern empire.


    [Headmaster, if the mercenary havepanions on Yolem city then the arrival of the Royal Army will be known. No, perhaps she already had that information in her hands.]


    No matter how experienced a mercenary was, if that person fought against the Royal Army they still won¡¯t stand a chance.


    That is why that mercenary might use any means necessary to escape from the Royal Army. And in that case, if that mercenary has the monster attracting perfume then she will use it without a doubt.


    [So, between the dungeon and the mercenary, right now it is clear that the dungeon takes more priority¡­ But the situation will be reversed if the mercenary holds the perfume in her hands¡­ Slow-kun, right now I will go to the dungeon once again. When I went therest time the monsters were so excited that I couldn¡¯t leave a satisfying barrier behind¡­ hmmm, let¡¯s just return to the academy this evening]


    Aruru-sensei.


    No, she is the mercenary, and only time will tell us whether she had the perfume or not.


    Anyway, the wind great spirit was always beside her documenting her every action right about now. If in some case that mercenary made some move, there is no way Art Ange won¡¯t know about it.


    [If in some case we found arge quantity of that perfume inside this academy¡ª- When the Royal Army arrives tonight, we will seize that mercenary. Well then Slow-kun, what will you do?]


    Near Kurushu Magic Academy a dungeon was born.


    It was a mysterious thing that never once came out on the anime.


    And about the dungeon that suddenly came out of nowhere just outside this academy, I have some kind of thought regarding that.


    [Right now Aruru-sensei was being watched by one of my coborators. I have an absolute confidence on him]


    I have no proof about it, but I could think of something created that dungeon.


    You could call it sixth sense, because it is a feeling only I know about it.


    A dungeon that suddenly appeared and endangered this academy.


    And a dungeon master and a dungeon that was not supposed to exist in the anime.


    After all the one who beat it¡ª¡ª


    [Headmaster, please also bring me to that dungeon]


    ¡ª¡ª-Someone on my heart shout ¡®BUHIIII¡±.


    And then, just before we exit the headmaster¡¯s room.


    [He has be the topic on the street, that Silva]


    I take a letter from Rokomoko-sensei.


    And with seriousness Rokomoko-sensei looks at me.


    [Dening¡ª¡ªI leave that old man to you]

 Chapter 41 - Finally the mercenary starting to move!?

    <h4>Chapter 41: Finally the mercenary starting to move!?</h4>


    (Slow POV)


    After I came back to my room, without dy I opened the drawer on my desk.


    I took out the note that I had a while back when I was still remember things vividly and the map of Yolem that I made personally. On that map there are a lot of crosses marked there, they were ces that I indicated as hiding ces for the mercenaries that currently are on Yolem.


    [What a perfect timing Silva]


    Knowing that Silva is also apanying Martini Cardinal who is leading the Royal Army towards Yolem was a surprise even for me.


    He didn¡¯t wrote about it in detail but in general he was talking about the test to choose the ¡®Guardian¡¯.


    Princess Karina, the next queen of Daris.


    Even for me who watched the anime I only know about her information and not once I have ever seen her.


    Even though I am kinda intrigued in what kind of person she is, now is not the time.


    I believe that the real Aruru-sensei must be kept Inside on one of those many hiding spots on Yolem.


    And then my window suddenly opened when a ck bird that has sharp talons just like an eaglees flying into the room, the bird wearing a hat that look liked the one a postman used on its head.


    [Is it a Rocket bird? Silva really did it now]


    For the masses, this bird is one of the fastest birds in the delivery industry.


    It needs quite a big sum of money if someone wants to borrow this bird.


    [I leave it you to get this letter to him okay?]


    [Guee~ee~ee~]


    [Buhi!? What was that sound you made!?]


    It surprised me! I didn¡¯t know there was a bird with this kind of sound.


    Then I pat it¡¯s head and attached my letter and also the map that I turned into a small scroll to it¡¯s feet. When I¡¯m done with that I hurriedly went to school¡¯s gate by jumping through my window.


    ######


    [Buhi, hiihii, buhii, hiihii]


    While I was running towards the school gate while producing sound effects, a fat ck cat came out of nowhere and just floated around easily with the wind.


    Aah, I see. It is already the time for its report.


    [Slow. Just now that woman went to that big building there while watching everything around her]


    [Building?]


    Every student whom I have passed just saw me talking by himself and looked at me weirdly, I DON¡¯T CARE ABOUT THEIR STARES AT ALL!


    It¡¯s not my fault that no one can¡¯t see this great spirit-san¡¯s body here! It will only bring trouble though if they could see it! It would made such a shocking scene if like me they could see a ck cat flying around freely in the air!


    [It was the old building that you always ran around it nyaa~]


    The building I always ran around it?


    [The old research facility!]


    [I think that¡¯s it nya~]


    Right now people are already prohibited from entering that former school building.


    It was once a research building that was used by the teachers for their magic experiments and because of that, by now it has been reduced to tatters.


    Because there is a high possibility for that building to copse, people were forbidden to enter that ce and that is the reason no onees near it, the exact same ce that I have been using it for my morning run.


    [Finally you made your move. In that case, hey Art Ange, would you mind searching the research facility and find out is there a bottle that has a perfume inside of it?]


    [Perfume nyaa~?]


    [It is a monster attracting perfume. It has a blue border with clear liquid inside it]


    [It is really troublesome but I will do it nyaa~. Then, what will Slow do after this nyaa~]


    [I will go straight to the forest and see for myself what is the situation on the dungeon there. Oh yeah, before I forget. When you have finished searching for that perfume¡­ you can go back to Charlotte¡¯s side]


    When I mentioned Charlotte¡¯s name, the scene before with her shed on my mind.


    I have told her that ¡°I like her¡±.


    And then Charlotte¡¯s face reddened.


    Even when my head has been full with this dungeon problem, my mind keep wandering to her ce¡­


    ¡­


    Aah, right.


    I have be the white piggy duke aren¡¯t I?


    ¡­


    I am so embarrassed. I don¡¯t know what kind of face should I use when I meet her next time.


    [Nyaa?]


    While riding the wind like it always did, the great wind spirit looked at me weirdly.


    [I¡¯m the great spirit that will do any discreet things as long as Slow ask me nyaa~. But why did your face became red when you said Charlotte¡¯s name nyaa~?]


    [Buhaa!?]


    It seems my face was also turned red.


    Well¡­ I don¡¯t even need to think why did my face turned red.


    [¡­I just confessed my feelings to Charlotte]


    Yes , I just told her my feelings.


    I have been holding this feeling of mine for a long time, and right now it¡¯s still piping hot just like a fresh grilled steak.


    ¡­


    Just remembering that scene from before makes my face to boil.


    I shuddered for a moment there.


    The harder I was tried not to think about it, the pinker my mind became.


    [UWAAAAAA IT WAS SOO EMBARAASSIIIINGG!!!!!]


    [HE FINALLY DID IT NYAAA! AND CHARLOTTE WAS THE NORTHERN EMPIRE PRINCESS NYAA!! WHAT AN EXTREMELY INTERESTING FELLOW NYAA!!]


    [Buhiiiiiiii!!!]


    That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!


    I have somewhat confessed to her!


    I had to somehow leave just like that in a hurry even before I heard her reply!


    While I was running with the great wind spirit, I was agonizing for what I did.


    [BuhhiiiaaaaaaaAAAAAa]


    [Whoa that surprised me!! Hey guys look, the piggy duke is running while shouting some weird sounds!!!]


    The students who saw me had this ¡®don¡¯t want to get close to that thing¡¯ kind of face while watching me running.


    I can¡¯t help it! My face is hot! It is piping hot! It is just like burning! I can¡¯t help to just want to move my own body!


    [I will find that perfume ASAP nyaa~! And then I can see how that girl Charlotte will look after getting confessed nyaaaaa~!!!]


    The great wind spirit looked so happy that it¡¯s just rolling up into the sky and went straight toward the research facility where Aruru-sensei was.


    Disgusting! Why the heck did it used that kind of move!?


    As usual, the great wind spirit do the things that it usually does.


    Geez, howe the wind spirit is called elegant by the people?


    The existence of this wind spirit kind of leader is far from what you call elegant!


    [Bububububu!]


    Well then, time for a dash! I ran at full speed toward the school¡¯s gate.


    Buhi! Dungeon, here Ie! Let¡¯s put that barrier ande home early today!!

 Chapter 42 - It begins from Zero, My White Piggy Duke

    <h4>Chapter 42: It begins from Zero, My White Piggy Duke</h4>


    Together with the headmaster, we followed the animal trail that lead us deeper and deeper. At first we only found some weak monster that run away as soon as they meet us, but as we go deeper and deeper into the forest the monsters got stronger and started to assault us.


    Buhii¡­ What a walk we did right now! If it was when I was still the ck piggy duke this walk would have been so~ hard, but as I am now it was as easy as breathing! Buhi buhi!


    [Slow-kun, right there]


    [Buhi¡­]


    And then we found it.


    A ce packed full with resting monsters was inside this forest. The dungeon entrance which continue to the underground is behind that pack of monster that is currently sitting on the ground and in stumps.


    Every single monster that came out from that hole has the same thing inmon, they are excited and in full alert toward their surroundings.


    [Headmaster, it is quite a mess there]


    [I am too old for stuff like this]


    Both me and the headmaster are currently on top of a thick branch on one of the big trees, we are here to watch the condition of the dungeon and the monsters below.


    If it¡¯s possible I just want to put up that barrier and get back, but looking at how excited those fellows down there look, I think it won¡¯t be that easy.


    Even if I want to use sleeping powder on those monsters I need to made them calm first.


    Even though defeating those monsters was also an option, but their blood will made the other monsters even more excited, and if there are more monsters jumping on the fray it will means more trouble for us.


    [I can dissolve this sedative with water and disperse it using the wind, but doing it this way will take a while for those monsters to calm down]


    [It can¡¯t be helped, well then let¡¯s just take a nap for now]


    It appear that the headmaster looked really tired.


    As the one who look after this academy it has been a few days since he hasn¡¯t been able to rest, at first it was the appearance of that mercenary, and now this dungeon here.


    I manipted the wind around the headmaster so that the rough sound from the monsters won¡¯t reach him, after I was done with that I continued my observation of the dungeon.


    On my way here, it seems Art Ange already told a few words to the other wind spirits out there, because right now there are quite a lot of wind spirits around me right now.


    As expected of one of the great spirits, how reliable.


    When the headmaster woke up, I will tell him about therge quantity of perfume that was found inside one of the rooms of the old research building.


    [Slow-kun. You sure have an excellentrade out there]


    [Comrade is it¡­ Well you could say that]


    Well it was just azy fat cat for me though.


    [¡ª-and then, let¡¯s talk about our situation for now]


    And then we talked about my n and headmaster¡¯s n from now on.


    I also told him about therge quantity of perfume found inside the academy.


    We can¡¯t wait any longer for the royal knight toe.


    We need to put that barrier on the dungeon entrance, get back into the academy to secure that perfume. After that we need to apprehend that mercenary and give her to the Royal knights.


    Just a little after we finished talking, the headmaster released a small whistle from his mouth.


    Suddenly small birdse while chirping, after doing something that looked like conversing with the headmaster, they suddenly fly to the sky toward the academy. It seems Rokomoko-sensei had arranged sometime to teach a ss together with Aruru-sensei.


    [As soon as the pack of monsters down there fall asleep we put the barrier at the entrance]


    When those monsters have finished been put to sleep with the sedative I have been spreading with the wind, we will go inside the dungeon without dy.


    For that I then use wind magic to control the air currents around here.


    It won¡¯t take long before those monsters fall asleep entirely in this way.


    Waiting on top of the tree, me and the headmaster wait for the right time to put up the barrier.


    The sun has starting to hide itself behind the mountain.


    And beyond that mountain, was the northern empire, the world where the monsters reign.


    And suddenly I realize, there should be a pixie in there isn¡¯t it?


    A few months from now there will be a severe winter, the world where those monsters live will copse.


    The southern four nation alliance will be waging a war and once again set their foot on the northern empire soil.


    And then after she saw the ss of tears that were left behind, the girls made her decision.


    The lonely devil king will be waging an all out war against the southern four nation alliance with the southern empire leading them.


    [I know e~verythi~ng about it]


    After the tragedy that happened to Aerith, the demon king finally made up his mind.


    She was, afterall, the only rtive that the demon king has and she was currently governing the northern empire site.


    She was that demon king¡¯s older sister and also someone that lead those monsters, and the only one who pursued a peaceful rtion with the humans. And that Aerith will be deceived by the southern four nation alliance and get killed, and that was also the reason why the demon king will move.


    She was an extra character that was ranked first in the ¡°I want her as my big sister¡± list.


    The elder sister of the demon king, Aerith.


    By the way the second ce went to Charlotte.


    [That thing goes there¡­ this thing goes here¡­ then buhibuhi this. Do that¡­ at that ce¡­]


    I was currently walking while looking at the ground.


    What I found here was there are a lot of monster trails in here indicating that there are a lot of monster above the dungeon, mostly orcs and goblins.


    Well then, its about time for me to move.


    I was ready to move from the thick branch when¡ª¡ª-


    [¡ª¡ª¨CSlow-kun. Do you have a moment?]


    Suddenly the headmaster was calling me while sitting on a different branch.


    [What are your thoughts, about your future?]


    I get back to my sitting position.


    When I see the monsters below, there are some of them who haven¡¯t fallen asleep yet.


    Dangerous, dangerous.


    Humm, my future huh¡­


    My grand goal was to live happily ever after with Charlotte.


    ¡­


    And then¡ª¨C


    [Slow-kun, if it¡¯s possible, even after you have graduated from the academy, would you mind staying here? If you don¡¯t have any intention to return to the Dening household, I can make you the youngest teacher on the academy. This is also because you look like you enjoyed it so much when you were teaching magic to themoner students. Even though our academy has a lot of talented teachers, what we need right now is someone who could nurture others.]


    As I hear the headmaster talking, without me realizing the mountain has turned orange as the sun set. And coincidently that way was also the direction where the northern empire is located at, wherever I see in that direction Charlotte always pop in my head.


    [Headmaster, I truly appreciate your concern from the bottom of my heart]


    I, since a long time ago, loved Charlotte¡¯s face whenever she throw her gaze outside the window.


    Whenever I ask ¡®to where were you gazing just now?¡¯ she will always answer, ¡®it¡¯s a secret¡¯.


    [Thanks to what you said just now, I realise where I stand right now]


    The wind brushed my face gently.


    Without interrupting me, the headmaster listened to my talk until the end.


    What a truly nice person that always think first of his student.


    And that is why I wish that you forever be the headmaster of Kurushu Magic Academy that is always caring for his students.


    [Slow-kun. You have made me interested in you, the one that was once called the wind wonder child, and also who was once called the piggy duke that was scorned by the people around you. I¡¯m sure that you have noticed those self of yours, and I believe those personalities of yours will shape your own future. Well then Slow-kun, I¡¯m curious, which one was your true self?]


    Beside the sound of the sleeping monsters, I can¡¯t hear anything else in this forest.


    With my kind smile, I look to where the headmaster sat himself.


    [The piggy duke that always do anything as free as a bird. After all wherever I will go in the future I will be known as the piggy duke buhi]


    Are are?


    Just now I can hear myself speak like an orc.


    Despite how serious that scene was just now, I was just¡­ geez. Buhibuhi.


    [No matter what happen I will live freely the way I want to live. It is so free that I was free to say I love you to the person I love, free to choose my own future.]


    I know what will happen after this.


    As the story goes on in the anime, a lot of sacrifices are made both on the people and also the monsters.


    Even without counting the demon king, Aerith and their followers, there are still a lot of people that was dying in vain.


    But it stimted by Shuya¡¯s growth, all the countries around here will join together as one, and then the road to live together with the monsters will be open widely, and those sacrifices along the way will be worth it.


    [Headmaster, there is something that I need to tell you since a long, long time ago.]


    But then I have been thinking.


    I have all the knowledge about what will happen here. And I think I have a good acting skills.


    If there is something that will happen in the future and I know about it, there is no way I can pretend I know nothing of it.


    But to change the future my noble title only became a hindrance.


    That is why I don¡¯t need this ¡®Dening¡¯ name anymore.


    I will throw away everything I have right now and start again from zero.


    This is my own story, this is my own uprising.


    Everything that is great, start from zero after all.


    [For letting me study in the Kurushu Magic Academy¡­ I thank you from the bottom of my heart]


    And then I bow my head toward him.


    After hearing my words, the headmaster face turned a bit sour.


    [Slow-kun, you¡­]


    Not long after, as if he understood something, he was just sighing and then put a gentle smile on his face.


    [¡­Is that so, it seems you have made up your mind¡­ Aah, Slow-kun. Did you still remember my words from before? That I love seeing the moment my students show me an unexpected growth. And now I understand why you told me about it]


    The headmaster showed me a good¨Cnatured old man smile.


    [Towards the Slow-kun who has been giving so many things to the Kurushu Magic Academy, who is also someone that has given me a whole lot of fun everyday ever since he enrolled in the academy¡­ If you mind telling me what was the thing that motivated your growth and also your future dream from now on, I will considered it your tuition fee on this academy]


    The thing that motivates my growth is it?


    I can¡¯t think of anything that motivated me, then my mouth moved by itself.


    [I think that was¡­]


    Charlotte, to protect you and also the oath I made with the great spirit.


    From that day on, my life begun.


    From that day on, I always keep my eyes on you.


    From that day on, you have put more colour on my world.


    And then, that colour¡¯s name was¡­


    [¡­Love that is, on top of that it was my first ever love¡­ And then headmaster. It was only a little, but I¡ª¡ª]


    You have taught me what does it feel loving someone.


    Your figure with a dirty dress that seems lonely.


    Your figure that is desperately trying to hold the tears.


    Your figure that hold your stuffed toys like they were something important.


    [¡ª¡ªI also wanted to save this world.]


    As expected, even the headmaster was surprised after hearing my answer, without dy I jumped off from the thick branch I was at.


    Come now, all the monsters have been put to sleep, all we need to do was to put that barrier up, and then quickly go back to the academy.


    Catch that mercenary together with the stack of perfume and finally go back to where Charlotte was.


    [Thank you for everything headmaster! After this problem hase to a close, I will soon leave the academy!]


    The feeling I have told you, from a long time ago, I really like you.


    Because after all, you are a princess.


    Aren¡¯t you tired to hide your true identity even from me?


    [Interesting! Truly interesting! You are a student that the Kurushu Magic Academy could boast to others, and it pleased me being able to see your growth from this up close Slow-kun! Live the way you won¡¯t regret! Aah, I will put some word to the Duke Dening! Don¡¯t worry about it, if it¡¯s Vardeloy-kun he will listen to what I said!] (tl : I will use Vardeloy as piggy¡¯s father name, ty anonymus for your suggestion}


    At that moment, my story has begun.


    Charlotte, you are the one that told me right?


    I don¡¯t have anything else to learn inside this academy.


    I know this is me being cheeky, but I also think I don¡¯t have anything to learn there.


    That is why I want to leave this Kurushu Magic Academy.


    I also have written this on Silva¡¯s letter, it was unexpectedly easy to save this world¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 43 - The Wind Harbringer

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Wind Harbringer</h4>


    (The mercenary, Aruru???)


    Right in front of the cathedral, in the ce that was normally used by everyone to spent their time rxing, right there in the za the girl was there.


    On one of the side of the za, the mercenary sit alone on a wood bench.


    [What¡¯s going on?]


    The girl that should have been an experienced mercenary, was right now restless.


    It has been some time since she realized what happened to her n.


    Someone has overwritten almost all of her deployed magic formations in this academy.


    Who was it?


    No, before that how could they be found?


    I have been extra cautious to hide them.


    Wait a sec. Magic formations of that level could be overwritten that easily?


    Impossible, impossible, it is just impossible!


    Even in the southern four nation alliance it would need the cooperation of the great city of magic Minerva. Not just that, it also needs a great mage ss to temper with that kind of magic formations.


    [[You guys prepare yourself for when I have depart from the academy, prepare everything needed and ce it at this state border, just in case we¡¯ve got found out don¡¯t forget to prepare some gunpowder and be ready to light it up. Once I got my hand on the souvenir I will go to the empire, what will you do, Giantman?]]


    The mercenary re-read the content of her letter before she let go of the bird in her hand.


    It was a letter addressed to the leader of the Vajra mercenary group that was residing in the city of Yolem. If the girl could finish the job she will then join the Dostork empire, the supreme ruler of the north.


    For someone who has lived in this dark world for a long time, the girl has seen with her own eyes how strong the Dostork empire is, and how overwhelming the demon king that lead the monsters feel.


    In front of one of those two powers, even if the southern four nation alliance joined their forces, I can only see that they will be subdued by the empire in the future.


    [Nevertheless¡­ A dungeon was it?]


    I have told the giantman about that information on the letter I have sent them this morning, and also about that Cardinal Martini who will march towards Yolem while leading the Royal Knights.


    With the distance and that number of people, they will arrive at Yolem tomorrow at noon, or so the giantman said, and Natalia also think the same.


    So to not bump with those people, the Vajra mercenary group will leave Yolem early morning tomorrow. After that they will head towards the state border between this country and the empire.


    It was written in their letter that I need to rendezvous with them at Yolem before they leave the city.


    [¡­I couldn¡¯t believe that there woulde a day that I need to use it.]


    If I use that thing now, I can see my target student¡¯s Slow Dening true power.


    The monster attracting perfume.


    I was collecting it bit by bit wondering if there was a use for that thing, and now I have quite a lot of that perfume.


    [No matter what, tonight it will be deci¡ª]


    [¡ª¡ªAh, Aruru-sensei. So you were in a ce like this]


    Natalia wondered who was the shadow that was covering her.


    With celerity she looked up and what she found was Rokomoko¡¯s figure there, the former Royal Knight.


    A very decisive man who was hired as the teacher for practical magic ss in this academy.


    But different than Morozof the headmaster, Natalia only saw him as some idiot who couldn¡¯t even realize a mercenary was right in front of him.


    [Eeeto, do you need me for something? Rokomoko-sensei]


    [I was thinking tobine my practical magic ss and your magic study ss into a joint practice, what do you think about it?]


    [¡­Combine sses, is it?¡­ Yes, that¡¯s okay]


    Combine sses?


    Well it¡¯s true that it was normal for my magic study ss and his practical magic ss to have a join ss in this school, but it will only bring me trouble this time.


    Even Natalia doesn¡¯t understand what is happening in her own heart right now, and without breaking her smile she stand up and follow Rokomoko that walked off first.


    #######


    (Charlotte pov)


    [Ah¡­]


    Behind those two figures who walk into the distance, a girl with silver hair and slender body that could snatch everyone¡¯s attention, Charlotte, was walking alone.


    If someone looked at her face right now, they will see a hint of redness in her face.


    The reason was so simple.


    She was just confessed by her master not too long ago.


    If we both were just a bit more mature at that time then¡­


    No, that kind of thing wille to us slowly but surely, eventually.


    Right now she can¡¯t even notice that a lot of boys were watching her standing still with a redden face.


    It was because she was unexpectedly a blockhead, beside right now there is only one boy upying her head.


    [¡­]


    Even Though my master was some direct descendant of a great noble in this country, he confessed his feelings to someone that was actually amoner.


    I still think that thing that happened back then was a dream, did that really happened?


    But it¡¯s impossible to be just a dream, afterall I have been pinching my cheek nonstop after that confession.


    Her master that has be slimmertely.


    Charlotte has been helping him to prepare his bright future and that was, ¡®If I can make it one size smaller, I can buy my clothes at the store¡¯


    [¡­Slow-sama, where did you go?]


    #######


    (Cardinal Maldini)


    And then at Yolem, at the ce that was connecting the Kurushu Magic Academy and the road that was leading towards the forest, there is a man that has the same feelings as Charlotte.


    But this one was a healthy old man that shaved his head.


    And also the one this guy thought about was not the one that this person liked, it was someone that was needed for his goal.


    It was night at the time.


    Since arriving to Yolem, Cardinal Maldini has been shouting non-stop in one of the rooms in the feudal lord¡¯s house.


    [Find Silva! Where is he going now?!]


    This one should be one of the biggest events in Daris.


    Can¡¯t thatmoner even understand that this is an event to choose the important ¡®Guardian¡¯ for Princess Karina?


    That¡¯s right, for Cardinal Maldini this was apetition to choose the next ¡®Guardian¡¯ after all.


    [Silva! Don¡¯t even think you can escape from me again!]


    He was a young hero of Daris, and also a genius swordsman supporting a young and lovely princess,


    Most importantly one of them was a noble and the other amoner.


    To keep the country¡¯s integrity, a talented swordsman that came from amoner¡¯s background like him was needed.


    [Search him! Find him no matter what!]


    Every second counts from now.


    A while before that, in the middle of the highway, where the Royal Knights march, right in front of those soldiers, the three candidates of the ¡®Guardian¡¯ ran leading them.


    While running, a bird fluttered onto Silva¡¯s right hand, and skilfully he took an item that looked like a message, in the same time after he looked at what was inside, he ran following the bird that took off from his hand.


    Everyone, including the Royal Knights and the two other ¡®Guardian¡¯ candidates could only stand there dumbfounded after seeing him running following the bird at high speed, in no time his figure disappeared from their sight.


    [Cardinal Maldini. About the ¡®Guardian¡¯ selection test¡ª¡ª]


    After reaching Yolem, the feudal lord there gave a very warm wee to the arriving Royal Knights.


    The army haven¡¯t told the people about the reason why they havee to this ce, and the people here actually don¡¯t really understand that that army here was to subdue the dungeon, or to investigate the appearance of the ck dragon. But becauseing to this town inside her carriage there was Princess Karina who was protected by the magnificent Royal Knights, and also because this ce will be used for thest test to be the ¡®Guardian¡¯, the feudal lord and also all the influential nobles here, nned a big wee like this one.


    And now there is a crowd of people that were hearing about the test to choose the ¡®Guardian¡¯ and right now those people are ncing towards the Royal Knights and Princess Karina who are currently gathering around the feudal lord¡¯s house.


    [¡ª¡ªThe test!? What do you think you could do with only you two!?]


    Standing beside the Cardinal Maldini both of the ¡®Guardian¡¯ candidates turned pale.


    Cardinal Maldini looked especially towards the only daughter of Count Coomel.


    The sole woman left during the election of the ¡®Guardian¡¯ and she was also born in a noble family.


    ¡®Guardian¡¯ was someone with not just exceptional skill, but they also needed to be loyal towards Princess Karina.


    But those nobles.


    They can¡¯t even win the support from the majority of the citizens that mostly consist ofmoners.


    And currently this country is in a warring state, in this crucial times it was important for the nobles and themoners to stand together, or so the Cardinal Maldini thought.


    Even the army right now, is enlisting lots ofmoners that volunteered to join the army for a chance to raise their name, while the Royal Knights only consist of nobles.


    It was truly an undesirable situation for Daris¡¯ advancement to be bind by such a thing called old traditions and the old value, it was really inconvenient.


    Cardinal Maldini was a patriotic man that was also easily misunderstood by most of the people.


    [¡­Light? ¡­wh-! Cardinal Maldini, please look at that!]


    And this Miss Coomel here doesn¡¯t have a enough charisma.


    If there were other blooming talents out there that had an overwhelming sword skill like Silva, amoner, then there would be a different story altogether.


    Inside Cardinal Maldini¡¯s mind, miss Coomel here was already out of his equation.


    [That is light pir!]


    What is she doing or so the Cardinal Maldini thought when he saw miss Coomel pointing to the window after she saw something out there.


    Right at the center of Yolem, there is only one building that is five-story tall and have a stone pavement, and that is the Lord¡¯s house.


    And as miss Coomel said, Cardinal Maldini himself has confirmed that there was a light pir rising from an area where warehouse¨Clike buildings gathered densely.


    Feeling an abnormal gaze that came from Cardinal Maldini¡¯s eyes, the lords, that since the beginning only sat on one corner of the room, ¡®that light came from our factory area de gozaimasu¡¯ or so they said.


    [It¡¯s a signal thates from the enchantment sword! Cardinal Maldini! Silva must be in that ce! Somehow he wanted to told us something!]


    [¡ª¡ª-Cardinal!]


    At almost the same time as miss Coomel was trying to told the Cardinal in a loud voice, a soldier came frantically inside the room.


    He was one of the soldier that was part of the dispatched group of soldier that was assigned to protect this city of Yolem.


    He was full of sweat with a haggard breath, after taking a few long breaths he continue talking.


    [Ca-Cardinal Maldini! There is something you need to hear!]


    [Damn it, one after another! What is it!?]


    [The ck dragon¡­! From the Imperial¡¯s sky, no, the ck dragon has been reported it has passed our national border!]


    Even though Cardinal Maldini already knew about the ck dragon. But it still gave him a headache just right now.


    Right now the princess of Daris is sleeping in one of the guest rooms.


    For a sheltered girl like her, it was a rough journey. And she needed to rest, or else it would affect her health.


    It was really unreasonable, but he can¡¯t really told her that.


    Right now the queen already wanted to abdicate, that is why Princess Karina will be our future queen no matter what was her attitude or experience.


    [Uk!!!!]


    [Guaaa!!!]


    While Cardinal Maldini was thinking about what he need to do next, a sudden tremor shook the room, he lost his bnce and fell toward the carpet.


    The broken pieces of shattered window sses were scattered around.


    Cardinal Maldini¡¯s face has a few cuts because of it, and without minding those cuts he tried to stand up by using a chair as his foothold.


    The window was shattered and right now it was gaping wide open, from that gaping window the violent wind rushes in with a violent shriek.


    [Now what, WHAT NOW!?]


    [A report came from the citizens! There is a report about numerous explosions from the factory area! And from the center of the explosion there is also a report about an intense battle involving a group of mercenaries! Their clothes are a mix between ck and yellow! There is a possibility the group involved was the Vajra mercenary group! And their opponent was a man with ck hair and using sword in his hand!]


    Among the candidate for ¡®Guardian¡¯ there was only one man who hold a sword like that.


    Seeing the enchanted sword miss Coomel can only lower her waist after seeing that spectacle.


    The enchanted sword, the sword that was blessed by the great light spirit.


    [Cardinal Maldini! It has been confirmed, that guy was Silva!]


    Unintentionally, Cardinal Maldini screamed his lungs out.


    What the heck is happening behind me!!


    #######


    (Valderoy Dening)


    At this time Cardinal Maldini is still kept in the dark.


    This thing I¡¯m doing would be a lot easier if at least half of the Royal Knights, the Daris¡¯s elite, came and helped.


    A dragon was a synonym of destruction in the empire.


    Right now Cardinal Maldini was taking this problem too lightly, even for the Dostork empire, when they could confirm they are against that dragon, the lord of the north, they will soon dispatch their most powerful army, the three musketeer to engage that dragon.


    This domestic affairs man still don¡¯t have any awareness of how hard it is to govern the military in this kingdom of knights, Daris.


    A country that uphold the honor and tradition of knights.


    A dragon loves a harsh climate, and that kind of climate could only happen at the north.


    And Daris never once have received any damage from an attack of a dragon.


    That¡¯s not right, if I think about it south of here, the imperial also received damage from a dragon a thousand year ago.


    Well, a dragon is also one kind of a monster.


    Then for the Cardinal Maldini who took too lightly things like this, it was only a matter of time before he falls into despair.


    [BLACK DRAGON! I can¡¯t believe he wille at in my generation!]


    That¡¯s right.


    Nobody will thought that this thing wille in at their time.


    Nobody thought that Sekhmet the ck dragon would have woken up from his deep slumber.


    [But this is also fate leading me! There is also a possibility of me winning against him! But also a fate leading me to my death if I face this ck dragon! but, with this he will notice it for sure!]


    Knowing about the existence of the ck dragon, a single man stood alone in the state border ring towards where the imperial was.


    No one knows besides Vardeloy Dening himself that he is currently in a rush to city of Yolem.


    [Slow! Remember this, this is your time to shine!]


    Thousand years ago the the house of Dening of the wind has shown their fangs.


    Following the wind guidance, the one whom was most beloved by the spirit of the wind will be the next head of the family.


    Apanied by the wind great spirit, a boy with steel mind and kind heart was born to this world.


    [Your precious blood that ran in your vain, has carved your future!]


    Several drops of water that fell from the sky started to hit Duke Dening¡¯s face.


    It was the time for the light to disappear and also the time to wee the iing darkness.


    [But I will take some fate off from your shoulders by killing that ck dragon! Even if I need to exchange my life for it! Slow! As your father I¡ª-!]


    Tonight, a history will be made.


    Tonight will be the night a man will be remembered as the dragon yer in the southern continent.


    No one noticed him, not the Dostork imperial, who has unified the northern part of the continent or the Demon King Furenda of the north, that seeded on leading the monsters to survive the harsh environment.


    Nor The southern four nation alliance that was preparing to oppose the Imperial.


    Nor the Kingdom of Knights Daris, nor the Republic of Sarkista, nor the free federation of Elomosco, nor the great country of magic Minerva even remember about him.


    Even the light and dark great spirits, and fire, water and earth great spirits don¡¯t know about it yet.


    The storm hase, for a country that was called a country bumpkin because of cherishing their tradition, a storm has finally arrived at Daris.


    The stage was the southwest part of the continent, the northeast region of the Kingdom of Knights, Daris, that has been crumbled so much that it already look like a cookie.


    ced in the center of the continent, one road extend from the City of Yolem towards the Hughjack Empire.


    The Kurushu Magic Academy that was isted by surrounding itself with a forest, was a great magic school that even the famous at the other country knew about.


    The experienced mercenary, the famous mercenary group, and there is also this dungeon problem.


    Therge number of monsters, the dungeon master at the lowest floor, andstly the legendary ck dragon.


    After this hellish storm passed by, all the citizens of Daris will certainly remember it.


    The piggy duke who was always theughing stock will be remembered as the magic user that was once called the wind prodigy.


    [¡ª¡ª¡ªBuhibuhi, buhiiiiiiii!!!!!]


    The existence who was hated inside the anime ¡®Girl and Shuya¡¯.


    The third son of the Duke Dening Household, Slow Dening.


    He was someone who was hated inside the academy and someone who also hold so many things for him to be hated, and in the end he also has the possibility to be exiled from the country.


    But as he changed from the ck piggy duke into the white piggy duke his fate has changed.


    It was not the story about the hot blooded Shuya Nucorn who will save the world together with the fire great spirit.


    It was the story about the glory days of the wind prodigy together with the fallen empire Hugh Jack¡¯s princess and the wind great spirit.


    It was the beginning of the true story of Slow Dening.

 Chapter 44 - The Prologue of The Wind Prodigy

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Prologue of The Wind Prodigy</h4>


    (dungeon master)


    [¡ª-A Barrier?]


    Deep inside the forest, in the dungeon near the Kurushu magic academy, a dungeon master opened his eyes.


    And despite having just woken up, the dungeon master blood pressure already rose up to the highest point.


    Without any hesitation he hit the orc that seemed wanted to report something to him.


    [Buhiiiii!!]


    The pitiful orc just now flew and hit the dungeon wall raising a cry.


    The only bright side was that the dungeon master didn¡¯t use his right hand, if he had used that then the orc would certainly be dead right now.


    With a ¡®humph¡¯, the dungeon master red at now the limp orc on the ground.


    With a body that was close to a human, it decisively put the monster on to their ce as the dungeon master.(ÈËég¤Ë½ü¤¤¥Õ¥©¥ë¥à¤ò³Ö¤Á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢›Q¶¨µÄ¤Ë¥À¥ó¥¸¥ç¥ó¥Þ¥¹¥¿©`¤ò¥â¥ó¥¹¥¿©`¤ËλÖ䍱¤ë²¿Î»¡£)


    [Come here you pigs! This barrier means those human have found this dungeon!]


    [It hurts buhii it hurts buhii, it really hurts buhii!]


    [Stop your whining you pig! My evolution by killing hase to an end! With this right hand of mine, I will destroy this world¡ª¡ª- We set out toward enemy¡¯s camp!]


    [Buhii!]


    The dungeon master was a giant monster with one eye.


    It was the one eyed giant called Cyclops.


    Butpared to the normal cyclops, his body was one size bigger and not just that, but his right hand was also abnormally big.


    The dungeon master¡¯s keep opening and closing his right hand, and only after making sure he was at the perfect condition heughed.


    ######


    (???)


    In an unpopted ind that was separated from the continent.


    The ck dragon Sekhmet, the one who once shook this continent in fear, the one that should still be in his endless slumber.


    It was a long long slumber.


    It was so long that it made me think I was dead.


    But when I hear that girl¡¯s voice.


    {I beg you, Sekhmet. Please lent your strength to that girl]}


    As if he was guided by something, Sekhmet the ck dragon opened his eyes.


    [I am Aerith! The one who lead and protect this ce, the northern devil king¡¯s army! Leave this ce at once, ck dragon Sekhmet!]


    [¡­]


    [It¡¯s seem you have already forgot how to talk aren¡¯t you, ck dragon sekhmet! Now understand this! The age in which you lived has ended.]


    It seems i have been sleeping a long time, so long that the empire that girl loved has disappeared.


    But I need to give that demon king¡¯s subordinate a little lesson.


    They dare to even told this ck dragon to do something


    Burnt forest,nd full of despair, crumbled houses, and a lot of monsters that were trying to escape like bugs.


    [Fall back! Fall back everyone! It¡¯s already toote to reason with Sekhmet the ck dragon! Doing anything further is futile!]


    Those flying monsters appear again and again in the sky trying to oppose me.


    But those things just keep a certain distance as if they are just observing me.


    Seeing the spectacle before him, the ck Dragon Sekhmet had a thought


    ¡®This sky is my domain, these winds are under mymand.¡¯


    ¡®There are no one here that could escape if I use my fire breath, there are only small fry here and is not worth fighting them¡¯.


    [Army of Daris at the national border! The ck dragon Sekhmet was not one of us! But if you take this chance to enter our territory, we will consider you are acting hostile against the devil king! Aaargh, where did that child go at this kind of time!? He is gone right at this important time!]


    He was talking about that small creature. (°«Ð¡¤Î´æÔڤȤ¤¤¨¤Ð¤¢¤¤¤Ä¤À)


    Inside the ck dragon head, he feels that something keep tugging his mind.


    Again and again and again that human child manipte the wind to face me.


    If I remember correctly, that small creature moved to a small country called Daris.


    ¡­


    [My name is Aerith! The one who was entrusted this ce by the name of Demon king, the general of this northern demon king¡¯s army!]


    ¡­


    Dening.


    Is your descendant still alive?


    If so¡ª¨C what the hell did he do now?


    [I¡¯ll said it once again, Daris¡¯s army! Sekhmet,The ck Dragon! He is a monster that doesn¡¯t have any kind of connection to us!]


    Right now, Sekhmet the ck dragon¡¯s destination has been decided.


    With his giant wings, Sekhmet the ck dragon control the wind and flew toward the vast blue sky.

 Chapter 45 - I Will Restrain Myself From a Horror Movie

    <h4>Chapter 45: I Will Restrain Myself From a Horror Movie</h4>


    As soon as the evening came, the ce soon became darker.


    Light rain began to to appear together with the evening wind.


    [Fumu, it seems there is still no problem here]


    The usual sight of the academy that I used to see weed me as I pass the gate.


    The streetmps that were erected on both sides of this straight main street illuminated the training buildings.


    I think it was right on time when the ss finished since there are a lot of students out here. Not long after the rain starting to fall heavily, it was then that I see a girl was running with cloth on her head.


    [I saw a giant bird just now! I¡¯m not lying! It was totally ck, but believe me I saw it!]


    [Isn¡¯t just you being a coward like usual and mistook it with my pet owl?]


    [Yeah, right!]


    It was the usual scene in the academy, but if that monster attracting perfume had been sessfully spread out on this academy, the scene we saw right now would have been different.


    Well, no matter how many students there are here who could use magic, no more than half of the students here are nobles that have never fought against a real monster. But there are some students here that registered in the adventurer guild and did it as some kind of side job.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. At this time Shuya should has been registered as an adventurer at the guild. If I remember correctly he should be a rank D now.


    [Ah, headmaster Morozov! Good evening~]


    [Foofo] (I think it is augh like ¡®kuku¡¯?).


    As we walk, the headmaster oftenly gets greeted.


    As I thought it was his own virtue that made this happen~ and he didn¡¯t even ask those student to give their respect to him.


    But as someone who walk beside him I won¡¯t lose in this aspect! Buhi!


    [Ah, Dening-sama! I was just practicing magic on my own, but I¡¯ve this feeling that I could finally use magic! I think I could move those leaves a bit just now!]


    In the morning, it was only for a short time but I had time to teach magic to thosemoner students!


    Looky look here~! I am not the same as the old ck piggy duke! I¡¯m also showing some growth right now!


    But somehow I was a bit happy!


    I don¡¯t know since when but the students in this academy started recognizing me!


    It was as if that time as the ck piggy duke was a lie.


    [Are you an idiot!? That must be just the wind! It¡¯s impossible for you to use magic that easily!!]


    [You¡¯re just jealous! That there surely was magic! I am sure that I sessfully casted it!]


    It seems up until they speaked to me just now, they were still practicing beside the research building.


    Haah, dangerous dangerous.


    There is a high possibility that one room of that building over there has turned into a hiding ce for that mercenary, and there is also that monster attracting perfume. My spine goes cold just by imagining it.


    [Well then, see youter! Dening-sama!]


    With dadada everyone left with so much vigor.


    It seems they are going to the dining hall for dinner. Talking about dinner, my stomach just growled. Good grief¡­


    [Slow-kun, as I thought, you indeed have the talent to be a teacher¡­ And by the way, where is the real Aruru-sensei location?]


    [Umm, I think the real Aruru-sensei is still okay. If not there is no way that mercenary could still be okay teaching people like this. At fixed interval, she must need to ask the real Aruru-sensei about what kind of teaching material she need to teach, otherwise she won¡¯t be able to teach like the real thing]


    I have written things about Aruru-sensei in the letter I had send to Silva.


    If we are talking about justice to him, it will be set him on fire. He will save her without dy.


    [Leaving that aside, Rokomoko-sensei is really taking his time with the mercenary. Is there something that is making him take this long?]


    [I left about the meeting tobine the sses to him because it is something important. If they are talking about the students skills and teambination, it will be a long meeting if it is between the teacher of theoretical magic and the practical magic teacher. And if it¡¯s him¡­


    Slow-kun. For the sake of capturing that mercenary, I have paid quite a lot. This is exactly the time to show the Royal knight¡¯s real power, isn¡¯t it?]


    Mercenaries should be sensitive against some change around them.


    What If Rokomoko-sensei somehow show any kind of suspicious movement and the mercenary notice it, it makes me worried for a bit.


    Why did that Rokomoko-sensei always flunked in the most crucial moment even when it was only the anime¡­


    After that, we continued walking in between the training building .


    We walk together as the light from the streetmp shine on the road as we pass.


    From where we are, we both could see the lively dining hall that was really bright.


    There are a lot of students that are currently starting their dinner, and there is also the big chair for my exclusive use set near the entrance. Then I can see the figure of Alicia and Shuya, they were talking about something and Vision, was currently neatly serving them.


    I also wanted to be there and join those students.


    Or should I said, my stomach was already begging me to fill it.


    [¡­gu¡­]


    Hora hora one hungry stomach ising through.


    When both of us walk across the za, the one that¡¯s in front of the cathedral, I did a sidelong nce toward the boys dorm.


    As the number of the students decrease, themp that was lighting the academy became dimmer.


    The water from the rain came down and it started to made stronger noises as it turned into a heavy pour.


    What an unpleasant weather.


    Perhaps there will be a storm tonight?


    [¡­Buhii]


    The monster attracting perfume, I know how fearsome it¡¯s power is after seen it in the anime.


    With only a sprinkle from it, Shuya was facing a powerful monster when he went to a monster¡¯s homebase.


    [Buhi!]


    Well, there is no way such a think will happen!


    Yoshi! Let¡¯s go with a bang!


    Let¡¯s secure those perfumes ASAP, and then go to Charlotte¡¯s ce! She will be considerably worried since I haven¡¯te back!


    It was an abandoned looking building.


    It was the 5-floor research building where I used to do my running, but it looks so abandoned especially at night.


    Ugh, scary.


    It looked like a ghost will just suddenly appeared.


    [it was nned to be disassembled after the summer vacation started and the students went back to their home¡­it never crossed my thoughts it would be used by that mercenary]


    As wee closer to that building, the headmaster and I look up at that research building.


    ording to Art Ange, there should be arge quantity of the perfume in one of the rooms of the 4th floor of this building.


    The old looking research building, even the people that walk around here rarelye close to this ce.


    As we open the solemn looking door, a chilling atmosphere flows out from inside the building, even thought it was summer night it made me shiver.


    It was just like a horror movie, and when I thought, ¡®let¡¯s just make a simple light with my cane and continue walking¡¯ it happen.


    [Old man! Don¡¯te in! There is a giant bird here!]


    Eh!

 Chapter 46 - And the Ice Curtain, Raise up Quietly

    <h4>Chapter 46: And the Ice Curtain, Raise up Quietly</h4>


    The unique hairstyle that Rokomoko-sensei always had, right now lost its strength because of the rain.


    So if an afro gets wet it will be like that¡­ It was something that I wish I didn¡¯t know¡­


    [Rokomoko! What are you doing here? I shouldn¡¯t have entrusted you with ¡®that¡¯]


    [The mercenary¡¯s escape! And there is a terrible thing happening in the research building! A giant bird somehow appeared there! Oi, can¡¯t you hear its voice!?]


    Giant bird?


    Now that I think about it, someone was talking about an owl before.


    After clearing my ears I can hear some kind of scraping sounding from inside the building.


    But because of this heavy rain I can¡¯t hear that sound clearly.


    Rokomoko-sensei is at a bit distance from where we are standing, he is pointing the cane in his hand towards the research building.


    [Rokomoko! What about Aruru-sensei!?]


    ¡­Oh right, the mercenary!


    Rokomoko-sensei have been entrusted to keep an eye on that mercenary!


    Before I realize it there are several water puddles on the ground, it was the perfect ce for water spirits to gather. That is why when I saw there are a lot of water spirits coiling around Rokomoko-sensei¡¯s body it almost realize it is toote.


    [Aruru-sensei was¡ª!]


    My eyes met with Rokomoko-sensei¡¯s.


    And then I realize his eyes were somewhat cold-hearted, and his mouth has be somewhat strained.


    There were a lot of unnatural movement, I was a bitte realizing that.


    [¡ª¨CPierce him, Ice needle!]


    He was clearly using magic just now.


    Back then there was also a dy in Rokomoko¡¯s sensei¡¯s actions when we met him at Yolem, there was no time for me to be making sure of what is happening or to cast a spell.


    That is why, the only thing I can do was to push the headmaster away with all my strength.


    [Huk¨C!]


    I don¡¯t know what could happen to the headmaster if I waste on my judgement.


    Those water puddle on the ground they were just standing there suddenly turned into a lot of ice needles.


    After finishing their job, those needles turn back to water puddles with some red colour spread out.


    Headmaster¡¯s face scowled after he was copsed, it seems he was hit at the back.


    Damn it, so I couldn¡¯t defend him perfectly.


    [Well, you¡¯ve been helping me there Slow-kun¡­ But this situation, don¡¯t tell me¡­]


    [Yes, it can¡¯t be anything else¡­]


    With darkness on our back, once again we are facing off against that Rokomoko-sensei.


    If it was just from the face he looked exactly the same as the real Rokomoko-sensei.


    I don¡¯t need to think or to guess who it truly was!


    There is no way this person in front of me is Rokomoko-sensei!


    Someone who threw away his honor and returned to this academy for the sake of protecting the students, this person we have here right now wasn¡¯t that kind teacher!


    [Don¡¯t tell me, this guy is¡­]


    It was the one who screw with both Shuya and the four great southern countries alliance many times.


    And also the same woman that threw the former ck piggy duke to his demise.


    She was someone with a great presence.


    And right now she was overflowing with bloodlust.


    [It seems my movement became quite dull because of the body sex swap¡ª¨C¡¯Change¡¯]


    In only an instance, the mercenary turned from Rokomoko-sensei¡¯s figure into Aruru-sensei.


    The wet light brown hair hanging on her head fluttered as it hid her face.


    [¡­You, what have you done to Rokomoko?]


    A mercenary that is still full of mystery.


    While that one presence red up inside the darkness, she showed up in front of us.


    [Nice to meet you both. Even though we have been seeing each other everyday but I haven¡¯t even give you my name. But, please do forgive me. I was just a mercenary that has thrown away her name and face behind. That¡¯s why, please do y with this faceless woman, ¡®No Face¡¯ with everything you have as much as you want.]


    I can¡¯t see her expression since her long hair has covered up her face.


    But, Aruru-sensei herself told us that she was the mercenary.


    [Tonight party was myst job as a mercenary here. It is boring to fight in a battle I am sure to win, fufufu, please apany me till this party end]


    For a mercenary to introduce themselves, there is no turning back from there.


    Facing this mercenary right in front of me, it made me remember something.


    ¡¸The fight between the piggy duke and the mercenary? Well, if I must say it, it will be a close call for both. If it was strictly only from the power alone it was the piggy duke¡¯s win, but this mercenary has a lot of experience in her field¡¹


    Even though the person herself said she has thrown away her own name, I already know her true self.


    She was from a Baron family called Windle that produced the magic crystal that were used to produce magic tools and were making a vast ie from it, but 20 years ago thend of that baron family turned into a cursednd because of a disease.


    Inside that cursednd, by sessfully using a darkness magic tool, there was one sole survivor from the Windle family.


    ¡¸Eh? Killed each other? Well, I also don¡¯t know about that¡¹


    She has polished her own skills this far.


    It was truly a terrific thing that the sole daughter from a noble family has be a very sessful mercenary right now.


    [And then Slow Dening, the piggy duke. As I thought you are strong]


    Even though she told it as a praise for me, but there is no such feeling behind it.


    She was a girl that learned all this mercenary business by herself, then sunk both of her feet into and dyed it with darkness.


    And right now, without anything in between us that person is standing in front of me as my enemy.


    In the anime what she wished for more than the revival of the Windle household was her safety in the future.


    [Good evening to you ¡®No Face¡¯. So have you received my written challenge?]


    But I already knew that.


    No Face the mercenary.


    No, Natalia Windle.


    In the anime your home was changed to the empire, and there was this short scene where your face was showing like you were regretting that.


    When you saw Shuya crush ¡®the three musketeers¡¯ with his zing mes all by himself, you also realized that you were also one of the people of Daris that once saw the same dream.


    [Sure, let me see your skills right now. I wonder what kind of trick you used to temper my magic circle?]


    I have heard from one of the teachers, that there was a rumor about you betting on my rehabilitation.


    I heard that you bet 1 copper coin for my sess.


    I think you meant it to be a farewell joke from this academy, but don¡¯t think you could sever your connection with Daris with just a piece of coin.


    The wind and rain from before gradually be stronger.


    A drop of water run along my neck and that caused my body to shiver.


    [If you really interested on my skills, please stay at this party till the end. ¡®Princess¡¯]


    And then tonight, I will facing someone that for the first time has truly be my enemy.


    A mercenary that can use an special power will be enough of amemoration for this asion.


    A girl that both neither her existence nor her face are known.


    And her name is Natalia Windle.


    A former noble who wanted to revive her cursednd and for that sake left Daris and pledged allegiance towards the empire.


    And I can¡¯t even imagine how much damage this girl caused to Shuya and friends in the anime.


    And that same person right now, isughing while the rain keep hitting her body.


    Before the real battle start here, I lightly let out my breath.


    [Fuuu¨C¡­¡­¡­¡­Hitto] (this one was like a sigh)


    I receive the rain and the wind with all my body.


    It will be a long night, the ice veil will be raised from here.


    I slowly raise my cane and raise it toward thest survivor of the Windle Baron family¡ª¨C


    Towards Natalia Windle.

 Chapter 47 - The Empire Had Interested in me?

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Empire Had Interested in me?</h4>


    Below the night darkness, The headmaster called out the mercenary amidst the rain.


    [¡­What happen to Rokomoko?]


    [I am a mercenary. What I did was the thing that will get mepensated.]


    Aruru-sensei.


    No, Natalia the mercenaryb her beautiful glossy brown hair that was wet by the rain upward.


    If she show such a sexy smile like this it could knocked down anyone who see it¡­ How despicable.


    To re-arrange my mind, I grip my cane stronger.


    I am sure that Natalia has taken care Rokomoko-sensei some way or another.


    [Headmaster, let¡¯s capture her. If it¡¯s stay like this it will turn into something more dangerous]


    There are some student that stop to watch us here from quite a distance.


    It will be a pain if Natalia make those student her hostage.


    As if understood my intention, headmaster move his palm towards the school wall softly.


    ¡¸To all students here! This is Morozov talking! For a short while it will be prohibited for any students toe close towards the research facility! This is so we could capture a ruffian that was entering this academy!¡¹


    The headmaster amplify his voice many times over, it cut throught the silent night and resounded to the whole school.


    And after hearing his voice all students escape as fast as they could.


    [I heard a rumor there was a magic that could only used inside the academy. What a convenient magic you have there, Headmaster Morozov. And then you wanted to capture me? How interesting]


    Then Natalia swing her cane.


    Numbers of ice lump manifest out of thin air and it flying towards us here.


    I use my wind magic to make those barrage of sharp ice turn into another direction.


    And as I continue doing things like that, a lot of big hole was made at the research building¡¯s wall behind us. And because of that cracks was formed at the wall there.


    She really show no restrain there, that magic just now was really packed with her intent toward us.


    [¡­I will go]


    [That person there was truly a dangerous fellow. One mishap will turn you into a raged paper, Slow-kun]


    As the headmaster swing his cane, a giant waterball to capture a certain mercenary was made.


    And simultaneously in the space between me and Natalia, as if it was meant to fill the gap in between us, a lot of soldier made from water was keep created. In their hand was a sword made from ice.


    Then I moved closer towards Natalia treading on top of the muddy ground.


    The water soldier don¡¯t have any faces, they don¡¯t need one.


    They were just soldiers that created from water, I really wanted to sigh seeing how tasteless those soldier are. With those ominous noh mask like face, those soldiers move in some way, making a way for me to wal throught them.


    Hee.


    [BUhibuhi]


    It was clear as day what she wanted me to do, but without minding it I continue forward.


    When I was right in between where the headmaster and the mercenary, all the water soldier encyrcle me from all sides. And not just that, there are a lot ice needle on top of me that was already locked on me.


    She really looked like wanted to fight me.


    After I rub my eyes, I see the other side of these soldiers in front of me, towards where Natalia was.


    [You really have a death wish, Slow dening. Well, it was a favor for me if you are doing that]


    Preparation was everything.


    It seems Natalia intent to smash me with full power right from the start.


    [Headmaster. The preparation has done right?]


    [No need to hold back. Slow-kun]


    I wonder Is it because she is looked like Aruru-sensei¡¯s looks, this is still feel unreal to me.


    Geez, might as well using your true appearance right now.


    That will also make it easier for me to fight you.


    [¡®de¡¯]


    [You really have a death wish! Piggy duke!]


    As the cane in my hand turn into a de, I charge into the water soldiers.


    My vision right now turn into a slow motion.


    I can watch as this wind de cut throught those soldiers body.


    [¡ª¡ª-!]


    Crossing de, avoid it, dodging it, and by slipping into their chest area and then mow them down.


    [Stop moving around, piggy duke]


    [This is also my diet program!]


    I have a friend that could enter the academy because he is a genius at using weapon.


    After seeing deppa¡¯s movement everyday, this kind of straight forward movement these water soldiers made was a piece of cake for me!


    These water soldier will return into water puddle on the ground after I sh their body apart.


    As I fly around on my uniform it became soaked wet with water.


    And when the number of the water soldier starting to decrease.


    [¡®Ice Needle¡¯]


    The water that was on the ground turned into ice needle and stab my right arm.


    My uniform was torn apart, my blood was spread everywhere.


    It hurts! Buhi!


    But with this much water collected here it should be enough.


    To avoid an attack from diagonally behind me from a water soldier, I squat down


    [Now! Do it!]


    Natalia Windle the mercenary.


    You are not an enemy I can going easy with.


    [¡ª¨COh, spirit]


    The aria I said right now was meant for the spirit around this ce, it was used so my existence will melt together with the world together with my voice.


    The rest of the water soldiere to me over and over, and without leaving a space to breath, the Ice needle that was floating in the aire rushing at me.


    Oi oi, I was in the middle of an aria here! You should give me a little service here until I finished my aria here!


    [Slow-kun!]


    U, Uwaaaaaaa!!


    Buhibuhiiiiiii!!


    As of now there are enemy¡¯s magic all around me, even on top and my bottom I can¡¯t leave here even if I wanted to, right now escape was not an option.


    I will diiiiiieeee!!! Buhiiiii!!!!!!!


    What a pity.


    At this ce, I, the white piggy duke will lost his life.


    After I reincarnated into this world as the piggy duke, after I learnt how dark his past was, and after I try to fix his pitch ck history and resolved to turn it into the new white piggy duke, my life will end just like that.


    The war that will break from now on, the sorrowful ending of the devil king sister, the mad three musketeer, the sad phantom thief-san of the freemonwealth, without helping them I will die here.


    And then if I die I will leave behind a lot of people like Charlotte, Art Ange, Vision, Deppa, Alicia, and also Shuya.


    My life was still so young.


    And then my life curtain will fall upon against the enemy in front of me, against Natalia Windle the mercenary¡ª¡ª-


    [Waga na wa Slow master of the wind and the descendant of the wind, the one who was called Elemental master!!]


    ¡ª¡ªLike hell I let that happen!!!


    I haven¡¯t do anything at all!


    Like hell I will lose at a ce like this!


    [I offer you my¡ª¡ª-, as the offering!]


    Natalia Windle the mercenary!


    I already know how your attack works!


    [Ooh water spirit, give me your power¡ª¨CWalt wave!!!]


    The water puddle on the ground making a chime like sound.


    Immediately the water surface turn into a giant torrent that getting bigger and bigger as if it was swallowing the night itself, it absorb everything and it turned into a muddy stream and manifest in the world.


    [W-What in the world!!!]


    The muddy stream swallow the water soldier and the ice needle without any difficulty, and with a great force it also force Natalia that was in the line of fire the off the ground.


    Just before she was drowned on water torrent I sent, I can see Natalia waving her cane with a dreadful expression.


    What a violence whirlpool of water we have there.


    Hum, I think I overdone it a little.


    I can only see it as an overkill here.


    [Most of the water magic was known for its healing magic¡­but as I thought water magic was just simply powerful]


    While I still lost in my own thought, I wonder is it because they are already satisfied? Those water torrent explode themselves and return to being just a water puddle.


    And from within that whirl of water, the soaked wet Natalia shown herself.


    He looked at me with an expression told me that she doesn¡¯t understand what was just happen.


    [A good opportunity. Don¡¯t miss it].


    The headmaster then form a water sphere towards Natalia that was currently heavily breathing with his power.


    And without any resistance the water sphere captured her body.


    Um well, somehow I felt sorry for her. The headmaster was someone with real power on his hand so I will be impossible to escape from his water sphere.


    [¡­Tch pared to that royal knight your power are, greater]


    Right now the only things that was not trapped by the water sphere was only the head part, and Natalia was currently only at me.


    [¡­But with this I have achieve my goal. I have seen your power just now. Slow Dening, the Piggy Duke, I can informed them that you was a threat towards the empire]


    [As I thought, it was the empire¡­ Answer me, mercenary, Where did you put Rokomoko. Depend on your answer you will¡ª-]


    [¡ª-You¡¯re right Headmaster¡­ it was the empire¡­ Fufuu, fufufu!!! Fufufu! To get the current information and power, I will be someone extremely necessary for the empire!! And then Slow Dening! The Empire also holds an interest towards you, an elemental master! That is why¡ª]


    Inside the sphere, one by one strengthe back towards Natalias fingers that was holding her cane that was hold tightly by the water sphere.


    I wonder is it because the pressure from the water sphere increased but she showed me quite an anguished face, but she still looking at me with such a strong eyes.


    [¡ª¨Cwould youe to the empire together with me?]


    Trantor: stmygirl

 Chapter 48 - Elemental Master was A Rare Power

    <h4>Chapter 48: Elemental Master was A Rare Power</h4>


    [The one who could use all attribute, the Elemental master was really rare, so rare that it was impossible for each country to have one!]


    To be the empire¡¯s power.


    No No No that was a nono buhi! Screw that, It was the only thing that I won¡¯t ever do.


    [Right now the empire was nning to do a Full blown advance toward the south and right now they are recruiting various talented man, that is why Slow Dening! The power you hold, can¡¯t bepared to any mountain of gold out there!]


    Natalia desperately raise her voice towards me.


    I wonder is it because I know about her future that when I heard she was talking about her reason to turn into the empire it was seems like an excuse to me.


    [Sorry miss mercenary. But my life has been targeted by that empire since I was a child]


    [For someone who has been targeted by them you should understand that there is no mercy for those who against them!]


    Ah, I know about that.


    I know how cruel that country can be, I know they won¡¯t choose their method no matter how cruel it seems as long as they achieve their goal.


    ¡­..well, it was the country that darkness great spirit reside after all.


    [Right now we face a great crisis since the empire that should had fighting against the Demon Lord for years are currently tied their hands with them, but those people in the south only using their empty head to think that ¡®everything was still alright now¡¯. So you are one of those people!]


    [That is why we have the southern four nation alliance. We made a strong union among ourselves and prepared ourselves against any threat from the empire.]


    ¡­..tied their hand with the demon king, huh.


    For me who know anything and everything about it, it took me my all just to stop me from refuting right in this instance.


    And hearing headmaster¡¯s words just now, Natalia scoffs her mouth.


    [Headmaster Morozov¡­. The alliance of the four southern country was only the surface, it was only a bunch of country that never came to rescue the Imperial when they need it the most. I would love too see it from the side, which country wille help Daris first when the empire invade this country]


    ¡­


    It was hard to admit it but, what Natalia was said just now was right.


    Daris was the first country targeted by the empire, in the anime.


    They were the first country that feel the overwhelming advanceing from the well organized soldier of the Empire. And those bunch of country inside the alliance, they didn¡¯t even lend their hand when it happen.


    I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to this country if Shuya not here at that time.


    [Right now the empire was stilly low, it was because their ¡®three musketeer¡¯ attention was still poured in the northern side. When they really move towards the south, those meaningless connection those countries have will soon turn into nothing. Those guys from the north are the real monster.]


    The empire most powerful war potential, the three musketeer of dread inferno.


    Each and every member was a monster that was called by many names, and with their power alone those guys unite all ces on the north under the empire¡¯s rule.


    It was extremely rare for one hero that emerge in a country in one time, but miraculously there are three hero showed up in the same ages right now at the empire.


    In a sense, those three could be regarded as the final boss of this anime.


    When I imagine facing them in my head,


    Buhiibuhibuhi¡­.Bu-, Buoooooooooooo.


    The result was, even tho it was only an image training I was lose.


    [Buhii¡­.what a coward, three peopleing together at the same time buhi,¡­..]


    [¡­.please stop showing such a weird face when someone still talking something serious here, piggy duke]


    But after hearing the story thating out from Natalia here, it made me calmer instead.


    The only reason Natalia be affiliated with the empire was because she was terrified with their might.


    At first I thought the reason she was deflecting to the empire was because she hate the country, but I was d it wasn¡¯t because of that.


    [¡­.And this half-hearted mentality like now when you are not even killing me immediately when you already capture me. This is also the reason why I wanted to leave this country. Well then, Slow Dening. Myst invitation was yourst chance to save the academy from them]


    There shouldn¡¯t be any of herrades inside this academy.


    But despite being by herself, she looked really calm right now. She shouldn¡¯t had hiding any magic. This is one I am sure of, because I have been watching the anime series.


    [To disguise myself as teacher wasn¡¯t a bad experience after all. I should thank the real teacher when I get back to Yolem for what she taught me]


    [¡­.n?]


    I look over my shoulder.


    *Gakon, it sounded like something was dropped, and it came from the the school building.


    [Fufu. I wonder if you realize what is it]


    It came from inside the pitch ck entrance.


    Is there someone inside the school right now?


    No, wait¡­.wait wait.


    Are we already toote? Did she already throw the perfume somewhere?


    [It can¡¯t be¡­.]


    [Slow-kun. It seems you had the same thought as me]


    Suddenly I had a goosebump.


    The barrier that the headmaster and myself put on the dungeon entrance was something that so strong it was so hard to break.


    I can¡¯t even imagine any monster that wasing from inside the dungeon will came out so easily.


    But beside the dungeon master inside the dungeon, for Kurushu magic academy that was surrounded by thick forest, we should have been surrounded by many monster from this forest.


    [Fufu, fufufufufu. No, I should said good work. ¡®It¡¯ was still inside]


    A sudden chill attacked me.


    I was as if all the thing happened up till now, everything and anything was under her total control.


    [Besides doing my job, fufufu, I might tweaking the school¡¯s support pir a little. Truth to be told my job should have done long before the pir starting to weakened]


    I can feel how her voice crawling on my back.


    Cracks starting to showed up at the research building¡¯s walls


    [Just for your info, I did it a little something before we started talking. If by chance someone remove the pir from there¡­ this building will crumble with only a little power¡­and it will create an instant confusion]


    Right now those crack keep getting bigger and bigger on its own even though we were only seeing it.


    ¡­..if she really did this just before, then it won¡¯t be shown in the document that was shown to me by Art Ange.


    [Fufufu, so The wind prodigy of Daris. I wonder if you know what was actually supported by the pir just now?]


    [¡­..Buhi?]


    The cracked spread around it looked like a spider web.


    If I concentrate for a bit I could hear a scratching like sounding from there.


    Right from that big hole, I can feel an atmosphere that told us that it will be a fight.


    Ah¨C¡­¡­is it possible¡­. It was that.


    [The sound came from the broken Ice pir you know. Looking by the wall condition just now it will soone to an end¡­ Fufufu, and then after that¨C]


    There are a thunderous sound that seems like something have crumbled.


    I wonder which room¡¯s ceiling was crumbled just now.


    The was I thought just now, I have no time to idly think like that.


    I need to stop the school¡¯s from crumbling in anyway I can. Before that, isn¡¯t there is something inside this building in the first ce?


    Is it Natalia¡¯srade? Is there really someone like that inside this school?


    To solve this problem I need to make my head work even faster than before.


    Where did I do wrong, everything was looking good before.


    Should we came back to school faster?


    Should we prioritise the mercenary rather putting up the barrier?


    Should I ask Art Ange help much much earlier?


    Should Rokomoko-sensei made a surprise attack towards the mercenary?


    Is it already an impossible to stop Natalia from going into the empire?


    No, it¡¯s not that.


    I can regret and reflect what was happened hereter after this.


    I need to use all my power to think how to stop the school copse A.S.A.P.


    ¡­..No, it was toote, I can¡¯t do that anymore, not now.


    It was only took a mere seconds for that crack there spread to the whole school¡¯s wall.


    [Oh yeah, about that bird, it exist you know¡ª¡ª¨CCome now, Ketora!]


    And then I saw it.


    On top of the five floor research building.


    On one of the room there a giant bird was shown itself through a spot made at the wall.


    Countless glittering lump of ice fall down from there.


    And with its ck pupils, the giant bird saw the already captured mercenary down here.

 Chapter 49 - The Wind Prodigy (The All Geniuses) and…

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Wind Prodigy (The All Geniuses) and¡­</h4>


    When someone fall into a truly dangerous moment, I heard time will looked stopped for them.


    If Ipared it to the situation before, when I was surrounded by the water soldier that Natalia made before, the situation right now was far far more dangerous then that time.


    In a blink of eye, the research crumbling down as if wanted to crush us that was below it.


    This so friggin bad!


    I know that roar, a roar that was so loud as if it was the end of the world!


    [You are joking, right?]


    As soon as I saw that I pull my body as far as I could, but the headmaster still rooted there, not moving.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t care about himself and more concern about Natalia¡¯s safety.


    [HEADMASTER!]


    ,


    As if that bird wanted to crush the thing beneath it, it glide down from the school¡¯s wall, without killing its momentum, it ms its head towards the water sphere.


    Geh!


    Such bravery!


    Then the giant bird goes back to the sky while Natalia riding on its head.


    That bird head was full of blood after it rammed its head toward the water sphere, and right now In its mouth it was holding the cane that was swimming around inside the water sphere before.


    Even thou it was my enemy, I really can¡¯t help admiring what it just did.


    As if it was dancing inside the rain, the mysterious bird that Natalia ride right now starting to fly away towards the sky.


    [Do you think I will head towards the enemy territory without any preparation? Those reckless behaviour was only a monster would do]


    It was as if it was a dream, I can¡¯t believe the thing I see right now.


    There was a big building right in front of my eyes before, but now it was gone.


    Right now it was just a rubble that scattered on the ground, and those dust that wasing from those rabble was covering the street turned into mud because of the rain.


    [Piggy Duke, you are someone with the highest level of threat. it was such a pity I still don¡¯t know how did you able to change the magic formation¡­..But this is farewell, magic academy]


    After saying those words directed at me, Natalia and her mysterious bird fly towards the chatedral.


    At this rate she will leave this academy in no time, and then she will fly towards Yolem


    [Wai- Wait a sec]


    Without thinking I start to chase after Natalia that was currently flying away.


    Wait, wait, run my body, wait you..


    [Goodbye, Daris. My hometown.]


    Slowly but surely my gap with Natalia getting farther and farther, I understand that there is no way that I can possibly catching up with her.


    But I force myself to chase her.


    Natalia was my enemy, but at the same time she was not.


    Eventhough she was an enemy in the anime, but she was actually not.


    The mysterious bird that Natalia ride slowly but surely fly higher and higher heading towards the cathedral, a few students at the za who seen it by chance was in panic.


    The sound from the destruction of the research building should have echoed throught out this academy.


    [Wait¡ª¡ª-Natalia Wndle!!]


    Those voice of mine, I wonder will those people hear it.


    So much for me seeing the mercenary disappearing inside the dark sky, even before that I was stumbled a stone and diving, head first, towards the muddy street.


    [Buhiiiii!]


    Ouch!

 Chapter 50 - The Hot Blooded Diviner (Fire Diviner)

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Hot Blooded Diviner (Fire Diviner)</h4>


    Suddenly everything looks ck. My body was like being squeezed and I can feel my power was leaving my own body. I can¡¯t control this miserable and this feeling of emptiness creeping on me. I am trying my best to hold myself from shouting out loud.


    Natalia was left right under my nose.


    At some point I thought that everything will be going smoothly ording to my n. It was all because I believe in this ¡®almighty knowledge¡¯ of mine that I could relied on.


    But the truth was¡­


    [Buooh buooooh¡­.]


    I was plunged towards the mud and got mud all over my face.


    Damn it, what the heck with that giant bird.


    Who would have thought there was an owl like that damn it!?


    [¡­.Buhiin¡­.]


    I was an idiot.


    That¡¯s right, Natalia was risking her own life doing her job as the mercenary.


    She must have preparing to escape from here in so many ways carefully.


    She must have lived this kind of situation many many times in her live. As expected from ¡®thest person of the Windle baron family¡¯.


    That was exactly the things that the empire wanted.


    That¡¯s right, her skill and her power, no wonder that Shuya and co. was having a hard time catching her.


    For a pig like me trying to change Natalia¡¯s fate, it was probably only my own selfishness working here.


    An empty like feeling starting to prating my body together with the coldness from water .


    [Bu-buoo¡­.]


    As I try to breath in, I also idently sucked the muddy water.


    Guee¡­. It taste bad¡­¡­.


    [Bubuoo¡­..]


    No, it¡¯s not good.


    This helpless feeling starting to drown me inside.


    I am starting to sink into the deep darkness again.


    Pleaseeback, white piggy duke!


    If it¡¯s going on like this, I-


    [Eh..]


    Suddenly a strong forces starting to pull me up.


    I felt the heat from the arm that pull me back up from the dark deep abyss.


    ..heat?


    Wait, heat?


    [¡ª¡ªAh]


    It seems someone holding this arm of mine that already fallen this far.


    That strong arm starting to pull me up from the abyss where I have been.


    Who is it that forcing me to rise up again without minding my own will.


    Who is it?


    Who are you buhi?


    I was just one miserable pig buhi.


    I was just some frail pig that was depressed from failing to catch an escaping mercenary.


    And the one that pull me up from the mud here are¡ª-


    [Ah..]


    [What are you doing here! Piggy duke! Your clothes are full of mud! It¡¯s not like you at all!]


    ¡ª¨CAs I thought it was Shuya


    The protagonist from the anime, the one who has zing hair trademark.


    Even though there are numbers of droplets of water streamed down from his hair, he never let my hand go.


    [I came here because there is some big sounding from the research building! When I came close to where the headmaster was I had this bad premonition! Oh yeah by the way, did you smell something weird?]


    I can see that he was looking at me without minding anything else.


    Ah, yeah right.


    He was running towards this ce after hearing headmaster¡¯s voices.


    And he wasn¡¯t minding near me despite how I looks, as expected from the protagonist from the original anime.


    [You told me before that you were ying hide and seek! And then you asked for a divination! And wasn¡¯t that just now the headmaster¡¯s voice we heard?! And then my crystal ball was somewhat affected by something and it doesn¡¯t tell me what happen here! It was the first time it happen!]


    And then it¡¯s also because you are the protagonist, you can melt Natalia¡¯s frozen heart by barely touching it.


    Barely enough to make her regret her ¡®This is my choice in life¡¯.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    And how about me?


    [But I can see it clearly!!]


    Shuya¡¯s passionate pair of eyes look straight at me.


    Then the hero that I was admired, right now he is standing right in front of me.


    [I see it, I can see it, I can clearly see it! I can see it clearly that you are fighting a bad person by yourself! And then you were defeated!!!]


    I know he could know about anything, but he knows awfully a lot!


    And with 100% uracy too!


    ¡­geez, the name ¡®fire diviner¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a fancy name it seems.


    The Hero of the south with his wet crystal ball.


    The anime protagonist that was soaking wet right now. just like me.


    Just as usual, he could make a ripple in my heart just with his divination.


    [What a miserable face you have there, piggy duke!!! If that is the case just let me catch that person in your ce! Because I, the bright red sword of Daris! I won¡¯t lose! Not to anyone!]


    Shuya¡¯s hot blooded thought transmitted to me.


    Aah, I¡¯ll admit it¡­.


    Shuya, I will admit that you are someone who truly fit to be a protagonist.


    You are not a protagonist in name only.


    Because even right now, your hot feeling could melt my heart.


    You melt my heart that was about to turned ck once more.


    Those ck, dark feeling that as creeping inside my heart was gone without any traces.


    [Where is that bad person you are chasing, Piggy duke!! I see it, I can see it, I can clearly see it!]


    You are the heat, you are the fire, you are the crimson, you are truly the ze itself.


    You are the fire demon who could turn everything into nothingness, you are the protagonist whose heart can¡¯t be bent together with his dreadful great fire spirit.


    [¡­¡­Buhi]


    Then, what about me?


    ¡ª¨CI am a pig.


    I was just a pig which has fallen to his desire, and his partner, the so called ¡®wind great spirit¡¯ but in actuality was just a fat cat.


    ¡­..I shouldn¡¯t told that Chuuni like speeches because I have been a bit more sessful on my diet.


    Yeah, you are right.


    I ¡®am¡¯ a pig.


    And both of us had a very different starting point right from the very beggining, Shuya.


    [Show me your fighting spirit Piggy Duke! The fight was only starting from now on! I know it because I can seeeeeeeeee iiiiiiiiiiit!!]


    You are a fire, and I am the windy piggy.


    No matter how strong a wind was, it can¡¯t melt and a block of ice in one breath.


    [You¡¯re too hot for me Shuyaa. But you helped me there. Thank you]


    But who dare decides things like that.


    But I don¡¯t want to show you my pathetic self.


    Because of Shuyaa¡¯s usual hot blooded, my white piggy duke souls has returned once again.


    He is right, the fight is still ongoing.


    [Oi, where is that bad person go to piggy duke!]


    When I look towards the sky, I can¡¯t see Natalia¡¯s figure anymore.


    After this she should be go to Yolem first, then continue towards the empire¡¯s northern district and disappear.


    [There is no bad person here! Like you said before, I was just lose my fight!]


    The one who decides when our fights end wasn¡¯t you, Natalia.


    It was me, this White buhi buhi.


    ***


    On top of the what left from the research building, the headmaster standing there while blood was running through his forehead.


    It was such a pitiful sight from this building, where just by putting a wrong footing on it, it would then easily crumbled.


    But skillfully I climb up while choosing a ce that was not easily crumbled and get to where the headmaster is.


    It seems that the headmasters holding something on his hand, and he looks like trying to sniff the thing that is in his hand.


    [Headmaster..]


    When I was looking at the headmaster, he was pointing at where I stand right now.


    And suddenly there was this sudden squall, and I heard something was rolling right beneath me.


    [¡­.geh]


    My spine froze suddenly.


    I can finally smell the smell that was filled this ce, and I really hope it was a lie.


    It was a really dense smell and it wasing from the already crumbled school building where the headmaster standing right now.


    The rain be heavier by the minute. And the wind that wase along with it brought the smell too every direction it could take.


    I was hoping that all these water will be able to dissolve this dense smell.


    I could remember it clearly.


    Cause I know what smell this is.


    And then from where I stand, I could hear voicesing into my ear.


    [BUROMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO]


    [UROBUUUUUUUUUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII]


    [BUHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII]


    [GUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOGUGUGUGU]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ah, I think this is bad.

 Chapter 51 - The legend begin with Pig headed Knights

    <h4>Chapter 51: The legend begin with Pig headed Knights</h4>


    It felt stuffy and also smells bad.


    As if to show all the people here what was the cause of this bad smell, we can hear a noisy monster¡¯s sound from the outside.


    [Slow-kun. That monster sound and also this smell. It was already crystal clear what happen in here now] (Headmaster)


    [Yeah, I have smelled this once before. There is no doubt that this smell is the monster attracting perfume. It seems the container inside this building was also destroyed when this building copsed] (Slow)


    [¡­..It seems that was the case. We don¡¯t even have the time to think about what to do with this rain here] (Headmaster)


    After he finished looking at the sky, the headmaster starting to climb down the mountainous rubble right here.


    My head starting to feel dizzy after smelling the thick smell here.


    Even though I have been keep asking Art Ange so many times about how much perfume was kept here, with this thick smell I can only wonder how many perfume did she kept here.


    Besides the monsters scream, I can clearly heard the terrified scream from all the students clearly.


    [I think we are in a really bad situation right now. We can only wish that the barrier we put at the dungeon will hold out.] (Headmaster)


    [The monster that wille here won¡¯t be just the one lurking in the dungeon. Those monsters living in the forest will soone into our doorstep. And also those monsters that was lurking around the highway towards Yolem, won¡¯t they¡­] (Slow)


    [Worry not, there is still hope. Right now Cardinal Maldini is leading ¡®Royal Knight¡¯ and currently stationed themselves there.] (Headmaster)


    I think it was a blessing for us that the barrier surrounding this academy still stand strong and there is no side shown any sign of getting trespassed despite this attack.


    So, guess the only way those monster toe in was either by the gate¡­..or sky huh.


    If it was only those weak monster that lurking around the the forest and not the one from the dungeon, I think the students from this magic academy should be enough to take care of them.


    [Let¡¯s summon a bird and quickly inform them about what happened to the academy] {Headmaster)


    [No¡­.You can¡¯t do that] (Slow)


    I seize Headmaster¡¯s hand before he swing it.


    [Slow-kun. That mercenary is not the main problem now. As the Headmaster I have my duty to protect the academy no matter what.] (Headmaster)


    I point my finger toward the sky.


    The rain spread around the dark sky, and there we can hear a thunderous noise from the storm.


    I can see numerous bird¡¯s silhouette soaring the night sky.


    No matter how fast these perfume spread out, those monsters just came to fast.


    [If you summon a bird now, there is a high probability that it will get attacked by those monsters] (Slow)


    [¡­But the highway also overflowed by the monsters, what can we do to inform Yolem then.] (Headmaster)


    The Headmaster be quiet and lost in his thought.


    Those monsters in the sky¨C.


    They still haven¡¯t showed any sign to attack us here.


    But if those monster were starting to move by some chance, I¡¯m sure they will start attacking every living being in this academy.


    Can¡¯t I just use a fire beacon and fire it?


    ¡­Nope, impossible.


    Not in this kind of rain.


    Guess I need to prepare myself.


    I already know what I need to do in this kind of time after all.


    [¡­.Buhi] (Slow)


    But this perfume smell was also abnormal.


    If we leave it as it is there will be an unimaginable damage on the Academy.


    I remembered those people¡¯s faces inside the academy.


    And I can hear their scream, the scream from the students.


    Hundreds, and even thousands of those monsters wille and raze the academy.


    Even for someone with this kind of power will shivered at that sight.


    There are also a lot of powerless people who can¡¯t even use any kind of magic there.


    Well then, Slow Dening.


    The time for your greatest scene hase.


    Don¡¯t be a chicken now.


    And I believe there is no one besides me inside the academy could fill this role besides me.


    [¡ª¡ª¡ª-I¡¯ll go] (Slow)


    We need to let them know what happened to the academy, and then we need to ask for reinforcement from them.


    [¡ª¡ª¡ª-It seems the highway still easy to cross for now.] (Slow)


    This is a race with time.


    If I take my sweet time here, the perfume smell will be spread and it will only make more and more monster gather on the highway and the academy.


    Hearing what I said, the headmaster can¡¯t mutter a word.


    [¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll do this with a bang, Headmaster Morozov. The greatest scene for myeback finally arrived] (Slow)


    The headmaster was someone most important when protecting the academy.


    If he is not here, this school will be easily devoured by those monsters in less than an hour.


    And there is also the fact that we don¡¯t know when will this perfume effect wouldst.


    I don¡¯t know how long he could protect the people in the academy, but at least his existence will give them an important mental support.


    [B-being brave and reckless isn¡¯t the same! The highway towards the academy will be flooded by monster in no time! I admit that you have an exceptional power and an extraordinary student, on top of that you are also an ¡®Elemental Master¡¯! But as someone that I should protect from the academy, I can¡¯t let you do something so dangerous!] (Headmaster)


    [Headmaster. Since Rokomoko-sensei not here, I was the only person qualified for this] (Slow)


    [You have already used a lot of your power after you fought that mercenary! Do you want to die so badly Slow-kun!?] (Headmaster)


    [I¡¯m still okay you know¡­.Like this¡­.Buhibuhibuhii¡­..] (Slow)


    Then I release my power.


    I swing my wand and show the headmaster the power of someone that he wanted to protect.


    I can still remember those ¡®formation¡¯ are ced under the trees near already copsed research building.


    [Turn into Water, thou that has fallen to the darkness,] (Slow)


    It was Natalia¡¯s magic formation that I meddle with before.


    [Turn into water, Thou that has be light] (Slow)


    From those magic formation inside the academy, torrent of magic power rise up in to sky violently.


    [Thou wish upon me, thou who seek thee, thou who want to fulfilled] (Slow)


    Numerous blue pir piercing the sky.


    The blue pir stand strong, blindly lightened up the academy night sky.


    Amidst the heavy rain, the magic formation take in the surrounding water and mold it into humanoid shape.


    [Thou who born from water, devote thou life to me and turn as my will] (Slow)


    It was something far more borate if it waspared to the Nanashi¡¯s water doll, the ¡®water knight¡¯.


    The armor on its body was created bybining water and soil, and it is holding a thick ¡®water sword¡¯ in front of its own chest.


    And finally the ¡®knights¡¯ head slowly starting to shape up.


    [I was the one whom received thou blessing, the ¡®Elemental master¡¯! Come ¡®Water Pig(Orc) Knight¡¯! Buhiiii!] (Slow)


    That easy to breath nose, and two of those charming big ears.


    And those pair of shining orc eyes makes themplete.


    The air around it hardened.


    The Orc knight was shining while it stand on top of the magic formation, even the headmaster forget to blink his eyes seeing the spectacle before him.


    He keep gazing at it.


    Still gazing at it.


    He can¡¯t stop gazing at it.


    And suddenly the headmaster snap out of it and soon start tough.


    [Buha, fuhahahahaha!]


    As if they were purposely waiting for my magic sequencepleted, not long after that I can hear a lot of scream from the academy.


    Those guys in the academy must be very surprised after seeing a group of ¡®water incarnations¡¯ suddenly showing right in front of them.


    Buhihi, I did it!


    And just as nned, their voices soon turned intoughter.


    [¡­.This is the posture of a ¡®Royal Knight¡¯! But their face was just like an orc! Fuha, this was, this was, this was truly such a masterpiece!] (Headmaster)


    It was a posture of Daris¡¯s knights offering their loyalty towards the royalty.


    Right now that exact posture was posed by the ¡®Orc knight¡¯ that was manifested in every ce inside the Kurushu magic academy with bluish light radiating from those knight are.


    These guys will stay dormant as long as there are nobody trying to harm those people living inside the academy.


    ¡­..but well, no matter how cool they are, they¡¯re face still that of an orc thou.


    [Fuhaha! Those amount of magic power¡­¡­.you even trying to ying using those kind of power! Slow-kun¡­.You are really interesting! It seems that The ¡®Wind Prodigy¡¯ is also a great ¡®creator¡¯ at the same time! Fuhahaha!] (Headmaster)


    [I wish that my power, no matter how small it is, could also protect the academy. And please look especially at those face.] (Slow


    Buhibuhi! Buhiiii! Did you see that headmaster!


    This is myst ¡®entertainment¡¯ to give before I graduate from this academy!


    [¡­¡­If you really be one of the teacher here I¡¯m afraid there will be orc wherever I see! Fuhaha! This is truly a masterpiece!] (Headmaster)


    The serious atmosphere from before has gone.


    While trying to wipe the tears from his face, the headmaster looking at me while stillughing.


    All the children in Daris has always been dreaming to be a royal knight when growing up while watching their figure when those knight protect the royalty.


    The same as those children, I also raised to loved this country and also hoping to be like those knight, to be a splendid person.


    Natalia Windle.


    If you are also born in thisnd of Daris, you will also yearn to be one of those Royal knight.


    [Slow-kun. As I thought¡­..You are the most ¡®unique¡¯ student that I have ever taught since I first starting to teach.] (Headmaster)


    [Buhi!] (Slow)


    Well, those guys are ¡®orc knight¡¯ thou!


    Those water orc knight of mine was standing splendidly while holding the sword with both of their hand! It¡¯s really cool!


    [Well then, Slow-kun. I want you to go through the already monsters filled highway and convey to the Yolem about the crisis that is currently happened in this academy. If it was only that much, I believe it wasn¡¯t too much for you] (Headmaster)


    After hearing the headmaster words I nod my head and starting to run.


    Buhiiiiii! Just dooo ittttttt!

 Chapter 52 - The Genius Wind Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Genius Wind Swordsman</h4>


    [Call the leader here! Fast! Hurry up! If this is going on like this we will be wiped out in no time!] (random mob A)


    [But vice-leader! We will get killed! He will surely kill us if he sees us like this right now!] (Random mob b)


    It was Slow Denning¡¯s determination.


    Even though he was a student that should enjoy his cozy life and graduate from the academy, He chooses to run across the storm itself.


    But it was not only the Wind prodigy himself that has resolved himself, there was also a man in Yolem that also pick they choice he picked.


    It was a resolve from a man, he was amoner that has been chosen as the guardian of the next queen of the knightdom of Daris, Princess Karina, even without anyone backing him up.


    The adult anime, ¡°Girl&Shuya¡±.


    He was themoner attendant that follow the piggy duke before Charlotte came and will give him advice from time to time with masked on his face and leave soon after he gave Piggy duke advice.


    It was one of the mysteries inside the anime, He was someone who protects Charlotte even if he has to break through the confinement of the Empire¡¯s army while risking his life, because of that there was a lot of spection of their rtionship.


    And after the anime end, it was already clear what kind of connection this two have.


    Yes, that masked person was the Piggy Duke¡ª¡ª¨CSlow Denning¡¯s attendant when he was a child.


    [It¡¯s time for those guys to pay their debt! Those Vajra mercenary people!]


    It was in one of the abandoned factories at the factory district of the Yolem city.


    There is a section of a rundown factory that was used by arge number of hoodlums to gather, and that ce was where Silva fight.


    The intense fight till now the already rundown factory became more and more unfixable, we can see how intense that fight was from the scorched wall that was the result of the explosive those mercenaries used.


    [What a bad luck, to be locked on by Young master Slow! You will live a proper live from now on!] (Silva)


    The enemy was a group of mercenaries that was wearing abination of ck and yellow as their clothes and their reputation was also really bad.


    It was a group that was operating inside Daris, those guys will do any bad things for the sake of money.


    [Your captived woman, the real Aruru-sensei, has been released! Come now and tell me where is your boss! Giantman, the wicked among the wicked, the man worth a hundred golds for his head!]


    The woman was put in one of the fully guarded rundown factories, the information they got from her was perfectly matched with the content of ¡®his¡¯ letter.


    Among the mercenary inside the Vajra mercenary group, there were actually some people who could use magic, but those things are already meaningless in front of Silva.


    When Silva swung his ¡®Enchanted Sword¡¯ the mercenaries stop their breathing.


    Those Vajra¡¯s mercenaries can¡¯t understand what happened in front of them.


    What kind of power he has!


    Who the heck is this ck haired guy who can just screw us like a baby while humming!?


    [Well then, with this I have taken care of everyone here¡ª¡ªuwo!] (Silva)


    That kind of Silva was made to turn his body in haste.


    One the mercenaries that should have been defeated suddenly fly to Silva.


    In a corner of the already rundown factory, in one of the doors where a man was calmly walk in.


    [Oioi he is one of yourrades right? to throw him like that, that was really too old fashioned.] (Silva)


    [Who the hell are you, how can you find this ce?] (Giantman)


    That person who was asking with a domineering attitude.


    He was literally like a rock.


    [Iyaaa, my bad my bad. I was told by a certain problematic child to search this ce. ¡­..Aah, my name? Sorry, there but it was a secret. You know, I was like, hate my own name. Even though I was cked haired, why the heck they gave me this name.] (Silva)


    Standing there was the leader of Vajra mercenary group, the Giantman.


    Those scar on his face was proof of his long service on the military. And his head was also wanted with an absurd amount of money.


    [You have a loudmouth. ¡­.Stand back you useless people.] (Giantman)


    The giant man was picking those lying mercenaries and throw them away towards the wall.


    He did that because He thought they were blocking his way.


    Seeing the giant body approaching him while he kicking those mercenaries that should have been his friend, Silva prepared his sword.


    The ¡®Enchanted Sword¡¯ which received the Light Great spirits blessings shine brighter.


    [I will predict your future now big guy¡ª¨C] (Silva)


    Silva¡¯s heart was throbbing madly right now.


    It was not the kind of throbbing you have when you are fighting.


    It was a throbbing after eagerly waiting for something.


    [¡ª-in a moment you will know the worm¡¯s feeling when they grovel themselves on the ground.] (Silva)


    Young master Slow has returned.


    Young master Slow has returned in this boring world.


    I can¡¯t stop myself to be this excited.


    I wonder, what kind of spectacle will that Wind prodigy show me this time.

 Chapter 53 - Hihihihiiiin!

    <h4>Chapter 53: Hihihihiiiin!</h4>


    Right now I was walking with a certain good white horse that was one size bigger than the average horses.


    It was calling toward me when I was walking near the tree on grasnd section.


    [Hihihihiiin!] (white horse)


    A mysterious cryes into my ears.


    It was the horse with a weird cry that waspeting with me before.


    [This is our time to raise our cane and wield our sword! Be ready to receive the attack from those monsters at the gate! To students, the future of Daris! This will not as easy as your ss before! This battle will be a battle for our life! Hit those monster with everything you have learned with your cane!] (Headmaster)


    ,


    There is no guarantee that the horse that I will ride will be able toe back to the academy.


    There must be some monsters that will jump up to attack from the forest, and there is also a surprise attack from the sky. And physical strength will be reduced when running inside this heavy rain. There is also a possibility to trip from this muddy road.


    But the white horse, as if asking me to ride him, continue to cry.


    [For those who raise a significant military deed will be given a rmendation to any unit inside the military wherever he wished! Even if it was the Duke Denning¡¯s unit which controls the military directly! If you show me your power now I won¡¯t mind writing many of that rmendation! For the teacher in the faculty building, I want you to go to my personal room in the topmost of the building! Inside the small pond, there should be a blue cane there! I want you to bring it to the cathedral!] (Headmaster)


    Tonight, the headmaster¡¯s voice can be heard all over the academy.


    Those monsters are flying in the dark sky screaming everywhere as if they wanted to spread the horror itself.


    And I really feel like watching Jurassic park here seeing those swaggering dinosaur there.


    There is some scene in that movie where the human was running around in a panic trying to escape from the dinosaur, but thanks to the headmaster¡¯s calm voice the academy didn¡¯t get those panic attack.


    [Toward my student who decided to fight! Fight till you hit your limit, once you do so go to the cathedral as fast as possible! This fight also your chance to improve yourself! For those who don¡¯t fight go straight toward the cathedral! Everyone! We go to the cathedral! Teachers, guide the student to there! We don¡¯t need to panic here! Right now because there is a selection test to be the next Princess Karina¡¯s Guardian, the royal knight was already in the city of Yolem! It was actually a secret from you, but the circumstances were forced us to reveal it! That knight will surelye here and help us in no time!] (Headmaster)


    I can see from afar that a lot of people was going straight to the cathedral with only the cloth they wear.


    Most of them have fear painted on their face, while some female student can be seen crying.


    But those changed after they hear what the headmasters said.


    There is no one in this country that don¡¯t know about the elite knight of Daris, the Royal Knight.


    They believe that if the royal knight reallyes everything will be alright, there is also some chance they can see those knight fight, coupled with those expectation in their heart their faces are raise in awe.


    [Well then. It was my job to bring that royal knight here.] (Piggy Duke)


    My eyes stop at some corner of the za in front of the cathedral, there are some group of boys that making some racket.


    It was a group noble from the third year.


    Those boys rather than going into the cathedral for safety, they are currently weing their visitor by shooting the monster in the sky.


    [He said princess Karina is here! You guys, I have only met princess Karina once in the royal garden you know!? And ¡®that¡¯ things she was awesome! Those things are good indeed! It was as if it was the ¡®Devil¡¯s breast¡¯ itself!]


    [OOO! How big was it? What kind of lovely figure does princess Karina showed to you!?]


    Somehow they are talking something really interesting there, it made me want to listen more.


    [With that fluffy blond hair, and that timid behavior!]


    [Fluffy! Blond hair! Timid! That¡¯s good!]


    [And the ¡®Devil¡¯s breast¡¯!]


    [OOOOOOOOOO!!! All hail Darisssss!]


    [All Hail Daris! Daris Banzai!]


    [Hihihibuhiiin!]


    Wait there!


    It¡¯s not me who said that just now!


    It was an excited cry from this white horse!


    The third-year senior is looking at me riding the white horse, it seems they are talking about something there.


    [Hey! That white horse! Isn¡¯t that the white horse that nobody can ride in ss because of its high pride? Who the hell can ride that?]


    [¡­Don¡¯t know. There should be only the piggy duke can y at this kind of time¡­.but it won¡¯t be possible. I can¡¯t see him clearly but his not as fat as the piggy duke.]


    [That aside, did you see that water knight the headmaster made? That magic was so splendidly done, it was as if the real knights were here. Well, the head was ridiculously a pig though.]


    Hmmm.


    I thought those guys will talk about,¡®What the hell is that person thinking riding horse at this kind of time¡¯ but I guess they¡¯re not.


    [Rather than thinking about that thing, isn¡¯t it better for us to prepare ourselves? Those first year and themoners are getting cold feet here, we are at least have some experience subduing some monsters aren¡¯t we?]


    [Banzai Banzai! Princess Karina Banzai! Daris Banzai!]


    Wow!


    When I look towards the sky, as if those guys in the academy encouraging me, those guys beautifully paint the sky with colorful magic just like a firework.


    ##########


    Even though I have never taken any horse riding ss, the white horse was running following my will.


    Running in the long road crossing za, I was riding it like I was riding it for years.


    While I was running, I can see that a lot of curious people are currently looking at the standstill ¡®water orc knight¡¯.


    Good luck out there orc knight, please protect the people in the academy.


    And it happens when I was in the middle of cheering my own magic.


    [Piggy Slow!] [Alicia]


    Hmm? Me?


    Suddenly someone called me with a loud voice.


    When I was looking around trying to find the source, there is a female studente closer towards me.


    [Are you trying to make yourself look cool by riding a horse now?! The monsters are attacking us! We need to hurry to go to the cathedral now!] [Alicia]


    So it was Alicia.


    It seems she was in the middle of running towards the cathedral while her little body was trembling.


    I think she was running with all her power in the middle of this rain, her breath a bit rough.


    [So it¡¯s Alicia. The cathedral was the other way you know?] (piggy duke)


    [Piggy Slow! Why did you running towards the gate in a hurry!?] (Alicia)


    [Well, that was¡­] (Piggy Duke


    [Is it because your magic was good you are thinking to fight those monsters?] (Alicia)


    [Yeah, something like that] (Piggy Duke)


    [¡­.Now that I think of it, that water magic was yours isn¡¯t it?] (Alicia)


    [Aah, the piggy knights. Nope, it was headmaster¡¯s magic. Isn¡¯t that magic amazing, it was prepared inside the academy and will be used when it was emergency.] (piggy duke)


    [Are thinking of making a fool out of me? There is no way headmaster Morozov will make that kind of things!] (Alicia)


    How sharp, Alicia.


    Well, when we think about it calmly she is right, but right now is not the time for that.


    [More than that Alicia. You need to go to the cathedral as fast as you can.] (piggy duke)


    [Isn¡¯t this the time when you said, ¡®I will protect you¡¯?] (Alicia)


    [Sorry but, there is something I need to do right now.] (Piggy duke)


    Somehow I think that Alicia was pouting when she said that just now, why?


    But there is this nostalgic feeling in my chest when I see Alicia like this.


    When we were a child I was often the one who calms her down whenever she was pouting each time she failed at her magic practice.


    [Right now a certain brave man with great power was running towards the city of Yolem with great speed! I can¡¯t reveal his name here, but I want to tell him this! I will protect this academy until youe back! That¡¯s why don¡¯t worry about things here and go! Go, young man with exceptional bravery!] (headmaster)


    And as if she was feeling something from the headmaster¡¯s speech just now¡ª-


    [Well it¡¯s time for me to go. You need to go to cathedral, Alicia.] (piggy duke)


    [Don¡¯t tell me, it is you piggy Slow! Wait, wait up there!] (Alicia)


    ¡ªThe road has opened.


    As if I don¡¯t hear Alicia¡¯s voice just now I urge the white horse to continue running.


    I am running against the flood of students and maids that is trying to go to the cathedral.


    [For those who can¡¯t fight! No need to worry yourselves, gather in the cathedral! I will let you see the power of my barrier yourselves. Worry not, those imperial knights in the city of Yolem wille soon!] (headmaster)


    [I¡¯m not allowing you to go¡ª¨Cdon¡¯t go Slow!!!] (Alicia)

 Chapter 54 - White Lili and The Princess

    <h4>Chapter 54: White Lili and The Princess</h4>


    From Kurushu magic academy and the city of Yolem, there is a long highway connecting this 2 ces.


    Right now at the academy gate, the one facing the entrance to that highway, there are a lot of people taking an offensive position.


    They are consist of the third year students, both the noble students andmoner students that know how to handle a sword, with the teacher acting as the center of their formation.


    Most of them are nervously clenching their sword tightly while looking the highway from their position now.


    When the monsters starting to entering the gate they need to be ready themselves to be baptism by magic volley.


    Below this dark heavy sky, I am riding this white horse alone without no one calling out my name. And when I cross this crowd of people slowly, the time for me to pass the gate hase.


    [Did Slow-sama also joining the attack towards the monsters!? Eh, white horse? Slow-sama, you are riding a horse¡­.wait, Isn¡¯t the headmaster¡¯s speech just now¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me!] (vision)


    There is a male student that is looking at me with his sapphire blue eyes.


    Even though he was a noble, he was someone who works hard in his part-time job in the dining hall.


    And his voice, the first friend I made in this Kurushu magic academy, is calling me below this gloomy sky.


    [So it¡¯s Vision, Yup I will cross this road now. It is really just like a protagonist-like action, cool right?] (Piggy duke)


    [Wha! You will cross that road in this condition!? It will be suicide! You are crazy!] (Vision)


    [You will die! Just stop it already! Those monster are in a strange condition!] (Vision)


    Who is it that will cross this highway, who is that guy the headmaster said in his speech? The people who were at the back of the crowd are standing on their toe trying to see my figure and why did the seniors are panic. And not long after, there is amotioning from those crowd.


    I don¡¯t know who, but someone among them knows me.


    [No wait! That is Slow Denning-The piggy duke!]


    With pale white face, Vision is slowly walking towards me while pushing away the people who block his way until hees in front of me.


    I was already out of the gate and standing right on top of the highway. I can cross this road and this endless forest anytime.


    [Hey it¡¯s weird, he was different than what I remembered. He should be fatter than that!]


    [Even the piggy duke can be that slim! What kind of monstrous magic he used!


    [Aaah, you guys are noisy! I beg you, please pipe down a litte~~!] (Vision)


    When Vision releases his magic, the noisy people¡¯s tter turns into silent in an instant.


    There is a little demon that was running toward the academy before, but when Vision releases his ¡®Wind bullet¡¯ it died in no time.


    Vision was, and still holding the top magic technique among the second year student in the academy.


    He really has a talent for magic technique.


    Well, even though he took the power up the event with Rokomoko-sensei from Shuya, the real anime protagonist, He really does has some traits to be a protagonist himself.


    [Don¡¯t joke around Slow-sama! Even I can see those monsters areing out from the forest and flooding the highway from here!] (Vision)


    Vision points his hand towards the highway.


    One after another monsters ising out from the forest and moving closer to this ce.


    The teaching staff and seniors have already killed dozens of those monster, their corpses are already lying on the highway.


    It was a scene that will be never seen by those powerless people that seeking protection in the cathedral, a scene like a horror movie is happening just outside of this academy.


    [What was Headmaster Morozov Thinking!? How could he put you in this kind of danger!? Isn¡¯t this kind of job left to the teachers!?] (Vision)


    Then Vision looks to the people around him looking for some approval of what he said.


    The teaching staff that suddenly be the victim here can only drop their shoulder and show such a grave look on their face.


    The strong wind is the sign of a big storm wille, the range where a person can see is not too far, andstly the already craze monsters out there.


    Usually, it took a few hour from the Kurushu magic academy to Yolem, and that is on top of a horse.


    But if it is now¡ª¨CHow many hours will it take now, I wonder.


    I can understand why did the teacher flinch just now.


    [I¡¯ve been fighting monsters many times together with Rokomoko-sensei! That is why I know this for sure, if you go to highway right now you can¡¯t even look at where will you got attacked! You will lose your life no matter how many you have there! Those people at Yolem will realize that something strange happened in the forest sooner orter! I beg you, just wait here, Slow-sama!] (Vision)


    [¡­.My bad Vision. I will still go. It is something I have to do no matter what.] (piggy duke)


    As if the white horse understand what I was just thinking, he slowly walks towards the rain and the muddy highway road.


    There is no time to waste anymore.


    [Did Charlotte-san know about this!?] (Vision)


    [Charlotte¡­..] (piggy duke)


    That word caught me surprised and it made me stop.


    I never think of finding Charlotte on my way here.


    She must be seeking refuge in the cathedral, after all, there is this powerful barrier the headmaster made.


    And besides Art Ange is together with Charlotte now.


    A super powerful great wind spirit.


    [i am honestly surprised. You never told her, Slow-sama]


    [¡­.Sorry. But right now I need to go to Yolem even 1 second faster and ask for their help am I?] (piggy duke)


    [That is not the question here. I don¡¯t have such a thing as an attendant, and I think I won¡¯t have it no matter how much I twist my head. Slow-sama, what if you die while running on the highway¡­¡­Charlotte-san who doesn¡¯t know anything up till then will grieve for sure.]


    This guy really knows my weak point.


    Kuuu, what an unpleasant guy as ever.


    But what Vision just said just now was so right I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    [Slow-sama, did you remember? That time you told Charlotte-san to give me a bag full of jewelry secretly.]


    [¡­.How can I forget about that? That time you instead of gratitude you poke me instead] (piggy duke)


    [Haha, you are right about that. And truth be told, I was having a little chat with Charlotte-san on our way back from Yolem. And at that time all she talks was about Slow-sama, she was only talking about you.]


    ¡­.?


    Eh, about me?


    Even though the situation looked like this I can¡¯t help but urge Vision to continue what he said. I can¡¯t help it can I?


    It¡¯s THAT Charlotte we are talking about, I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of thing she usually talks about.


    Damn you, Vision.


    Even though you¡¯re just Mr. poor noble, you dare to grind like that.


    [No matter who talk with her that time, everyone will surely realize what it¡¯s all about. Charlotte-san has a romantic feeling towards you. Towards such a girl, forget about she is your attendant, how can you walk out toward your death like this?] (Vision)


    [¡­..] (piggy duke)


    [Slow-sama. Your face looks so miserable right now. I can¡¯t let you go out there with such face, can I? Honestly, I really want toe with you, but I know my own power the best. I don¡¯t want to be your burden.] (Vision)


    Geez, Vision. You little rascal.


    What were you thinking to say that?


    Once I know those things, it will only make it harder for me to leave this academy!


    But, there is something that I need to do no matter what.


    Even if I ce Charlotte as my most important person, the people in this academy also important to me.


    [Next time it will be my turn to help you out. Please continue your journey, Slow-sama. Then you can¡¯t forget about the thing about Charlotte-san in while you crossing the highway and can¡¯t stop thinking about it then you will fail to cross it. I can ¡®see¡¯ that you will soon meet your end like this.] (Vision)


    [The heck, you sound just like Shuya¡­.But, just like you said. I was really really worried about Charlotte, honestly, I also thought that there is a chance for me to fail here. Ah, let¡¯s keep this between us. I don¡¯t want to talk about pathetic things like this anywhere else.] (piggy duke)


    He is a bit taller than me, he is a strange fellow who wears a waiter suit even though he is a noble.


    And that strange noble was the one who walks straight towards me the moment he saw me.


    I wonder is it because the condition we were in but seeing monsters blood on his face gives me a reassuring feeling.


    There is this strong great wind spirit beside Charlotte right now, but I am the only one who can see it. It will put me at ease if there is someone besides Charlotte.


    That is why I bow my head without hesitation.


    [¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªPlease, protect my attendant.] (piggy duke)


    If my memory was correct there is no one I have ever bow my head to for as long as I live.


    Bowing down my head to ask someone a favor, Isn¡¯t it proof that I have grown up? Or so I thought.


    [Fuu¡­.With this I can feel that we really be a friend, I don¡¯t like doing something because of a debt. Well, then Slow-sama. Is there anything you want to say to Charlotte-san? It could be thest thing you will do to her though] (Vision)


    [¡­.You talk to much Vision. If I die on my way there you guys here will also apany me you know.] (Piggy Duke)


    Oh right, I have confessed my feeling to Charlotte.


    There is a lot going on after that, I wonder how many days I haven¡¯t met her.


    [What do you want to say Slow-sama. Say it, just say it to me!] (Vision)


    Vision is waiting for what I am going to say.


    Wait, could he be got drunk with this kind of situation?


    How romantic can you be Vision.


    Well, I am also a romantic man myself. If I not one it will be impossible for me to act like the past ck piggy duke for such a long time.


    Well then, for me to take another step forward, I need to think about tell her about the Imperial¡¯s princess thing.


    She always saves it to herself for her whole life.


    Charlotte (the princess) and I always lied to each other up till now.


    She always hiding the fact that she was the Imperial¡¯s princess.


    And I hide about knowing that she was the Imperial¡¯s princess ever since the beginning.


    [The white lily. Let¡¯s go to your hometown and watch the white lily change its color once I return.] (Piggy Duke)


    But I had enough of us lying to each other.


    That is why Charlotte Lily Hughjack.


    Let¡¯s see the origin of your name, let¡¯s see the white lily.


    [That¡¯s it, please tell Charlotte¡­.Oy, why did youugh, Stop it] (piggy duke)


    [I just can¡¯t believe you are so romantic, Slow-sama. But that statement just now will cause a few problems with the household of Duke Denning, is that fine? Well sooner orter everyone will hear about it though.] (Vision)


    After that, I decided to go with what I said before.


    I don¡¯t give a damn who will hear it.


    [Well then, have a safe journey Slow-sama. This lowly self, Vision Grey Toad¨C] (Vision)


    There is a winged monster that dropped dead behind me.


    It seems it was done with Vision¡¯s magic just now.


    That dignified and elegance figure of him while controlling the wind was exactly the things that loved by the wind spirits.


    I fill my view with the highway that will lead me towards the city of Yolem.


    Together with a strong smell that drifts towards this academy, a nightmare of monsters hoard are right in front of my eyes.


    Power was surging from my own body.


    That rascal Vision, see the power that you gave to me.


    [Until the brave youe back to this academy, I promise to protect your attendant (White lily).] (Vision)


    [I leave it to you, prince of the first floor. Well then¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll go for a while] (Piggy Duke)

 Chapter 55 - The Sign of A Hero

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Sign of A Hero</h4>


    The boy who was called ¡®The wind prodigy¡¯ could only utter one word while he was running through the forest on top of the white horse, he could only say ¡®thank you¡¯.


    It was the only word Slow Denning could only think of.


    After watching Slow Denning¡¯s gone, Vision Greytoad hurry running towards the cathedral in a hurry as fast as he could.


    [The man who was chosen by Headmaster Morozov! Everyone already knows who he is! He was the revived monster who got the highest score on magic exercise at the entrance exam! No matter how sh*tty is he, he is a person from that Denning Household! Give him a salute!] (???)


    After Slow Denning advance himself, a lot of magic was released from the gate towards the heard of monsters.


    With the third year as its center, they shot fire, water, earth, and wind magic towards those monsters.


    [I¡¯ll leave it to you Slow denning! You are someone who keeps silent even though you are in love with a girl! Until youeback and bring the royal knight here, we swear we won¡¯t tell this to anyone and bring it to our grave!] (???)


    Even if it was said like that, the people there are still wondering ¡®is that really the piggy duke from the second year? That Slow Denning? I still can¡¯t believe my eyes¡¯.


    [Prepare for the big one, don¡¯t waste your magic! Let¡¯s bring those monster in a st! It will be a long night!]


    It was not because a simple thing like a fat person became slim¡ª¡ª-.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CThe wind prodigy that has disappeared once, right now was making everyone in awe with his appeal once more.

 Chapter 56 - The Collapse of The Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Copse of The Barrier</h4>


    Even though the smell of the perfume has be somewhat weaker thanks to this rain, it has reached into the dungeon inside the forest of lost.


    [DAAA! What the heck with this smell!] (cyclops)


    Cyclops The dungeon master at that dungeon, hastily stopped pounding the barrier in front of him.


    The moment he smelled that, his head was pounding so hard and his body was so hot it felt like it was boiled.


    It seems The Cyclops somehow still could stay sane, but that wasn¡¯t the same for the monsters behind him that was waiting for the barrier to broken.


    Somehow the dungeon monsters became really excited.


    And those monsters have already started to kill each other.


    Seeing that situation the cyclops making a fast decision, he took away the squarish lump of ck dungeon core from an armored orc, and gulp it down.


    [Aah! The dungeon core just got eaten buhii! I¡¯m mad buhii!] (certain orc)


    [I¡¯m the boss here!! Not that demon army there!] (cyclops)


    Suddenly, steaming out from the cyclops body, there was somethinging out from its chest.


    Without any caution, the cyclops body shakes and it became bigger and bigger.


    Its body like it wanted to burst and the muscle that wasn¡¯t there before came into the surface.


    The dungeon core was the heart of a dungeon, one of its function was to produce monsters in the dungeon.


    And there is also this other function, it will be a power-up item for the dungeon master to stop the intruder from reaching the bottom of the dungeon.


    [OOO, Amazing! With this, I can even defeat those all high and mighty demon army! I can even defeat that Aerith with all her bullsh*t she had!!] (cyclops)


    I can feel the power.


    With this, I can even rival with those demons army.


    As if it wants to test his strength, the cyclops try to hit the barrier.


    After he did that, there is a crack on top of the thin barrier that should have quite strong and stic.


    Up till now whatever attack they used to break the barrier it doesn¡¯t even show any scratch, and then the monsters quickly react after seeing that there is an attack that could affect the barrier.


    [Amazing Buhii! Just a little more Cyclops-sama buhii!] (certain orc)


    The armor wearing orc said that excitedly.


    [It¡¯s just obvious! It¡¯s natural for the Strongest me, the cyclops can do it!] (cyclops)


    After being cheered, he continues hitting the barrier.


    He continues to smell the fragrance that makes his head feels weirder while keep pounding the barrier.


    [You can do it! You can do it! Buhii1] (certain orc)


    [Uraaaa!!!!!] (cyclops)


    And then it happened, it all happened when Slow Denning just got on the highway.


    [ShaaaaaAAAA!!] (cyclops)


    A big hole was made in the barrier.


    Good, the barrier has copsed.


    With Cyclops, the dungeon master leading them, an absurd number of monster walking after himing out from the dark entrance of the dungeon.


    [GAAAAAAAAAAA]


    More than half of those monsters have lost their reasoning.


    The strong monsters Slowly losing their sense of self and starting to search for the Smells source.


    They ran full speed toward the center of the fragrance.


    [BUhii! By the way, that smell was somewhat amazing!] (certain orc)


    [Damn you piggy! You are just a mere orc, don¡¯t just sniff that fragrance and lose your mind like the other! Once I kill that Aerith and take her ce, I will make you the boss of all orc!] (cyclops)


    [Don¡¯t just put me together with all them because I also said Buhi, Buhiii!!!] (certain orc)


    ###


    The monster caller perfume was very effective.


    It will dissolve itself into the water, it will ride the wind, the perfume fragrance will spread to every ce.


    The fragrance was crossing beyond the forest, even beyond the mountain, it travels so far it reaches towards the ck Dragon Sekhmet.


    [¡­..] (Sekhmet)


    Calmly the ck Dragon Sekhmet move his wings and change its course.


    Somehow he had a headache that hurts so much it drove it mad.


    Its body became heavier.


    It was wondering whether it was because of its age or because he slept too much.


    And as if it was called by the fragrance, he flew towards the ce where it came out.

 Chapter 57 - Magic is indeed something awesome

    <h4>Chapter 57: Magic is indeed something awesome</h4>


    The monsters currently excitingly keeping towards the highway and attacking the White horse.


    [Guo?]


    [Ogu?]


    But those monster only understand it once they got blown away.


    What happens just now?


    Why did I got blown to the tree by myself?


    Whenever the white horse pass, Monsters will get blown away by a violent wind.


    Slow Denning, the man who was called the wind prodigy a long time ago, right now he focused his eyes towards the town that can¡¯t be seen yet.


    The phrase, ¡®run like the wind¡¯ really suit him now.


    The white horse together Slow Denning ignored all the obstacle in front of them and run straight toward the town of Yolem.


    He shows them the real power of an Elemental Master.


    The white horse¡¯s body felt like its body was floating, just like riding the wind itself.


    The sloppy muddy road ground got repaired steadily by itself.


    The water was taken from it, the wind then dries it away, then the earth hardened itself. Those rain that came like cats and dogs was evaporating with heat before they can even reach these two.


    The light shone on the path they ran, and they conceal themselves and blend together with the darkness.


    If a mage from the magic city Minerva sees what happened here, he will only let out an amazed sigh seeing how astounding magic technique used here.


    That skill he showed was only possible because he is an ¡®elemental master¡¯.


    All the monster that came to attack, either from both side of the road or from the sky, they all got hit and blown away by bullets created by the wind.


    And those monster that came after him can¡¯t even catch up with him.


    After all the white horse speed was extremely abnormal after it received some aid from the wind.


    [Haaa, haaa] (piggy duke)


    Since the time he first came to the academy, this is the first time he ever uses this kind of detailed magic for such a long time.


    And then he felt weak after using such magic so much.


    But strangely rather than stopping his magic he continues using it instead.


    Somehow he became slimmer.


    As he continues using his magic his face looked smarter and smarter, but the person himself seems didn¡¯t realize it.


    [Hihihiiiin!?]


    The white horse didn¡¯t know what happened to them but it getting lighter and lighter than before, it increases its speed even further.


    After having used so much magic his body has regained its natural size, the wind prodigy from before has finally returned.


    But the thing is, there is no one know the truth yet.

 Chapter 58 - The Imperial Princess is in mayhem

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Imperial Princess is in mayhem</h4>


    Charlotte was lying on top of the futon faced down.


    She haspletely drowned in her own world right now.


    [¡­¡­.Now that I think about it why did Headmaster Morozov called Slow-sama.]


    It was inside the room was given to Charlotte at the second floor of the female attendant dorm.


    Besides the bed, there is a wooden wood with two chairs and a shelf.


    And those things are the only things that ced in that room, but despite how simple it is, for Charlotte, it is the calming ce.


    Even though she was the imperial princess at a time, but right now she was just a humblemoner servant serving the Denning household. It was the only ce that Charlotte could freely say the things in her mind.


    The heavy rain was hitting the window since before.


    The wind tonight seems going to be stronger, said Charlotte on her mind.


    No matter how many times I think about it, that one was a confession.


    There is no doubt.


    It¡¯s not just a dream of mine.


    I was confessed.


    Charlotte fully enjoyed this happy feeling she has right now without wearing her usual iron armor,


    [Charlotte-san!] (Vision)


    That was why she gpt surprised when her door was suddenly flunked open.


    [KYAA!?] (Chalotte)


    ##########


    Vision Greytoad frantically searching for Charlotte in the middle of people that was trying to run to the Cathedral.


    She had a peculiar appearance that not much people have, but no matter how hard he tried to search for her he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.


    Feeling some bad premonition, He asks a female attendant that was running towards the cathedral where is Charlotte¡¯s room and soone to where she is now.


    [Charlotte-san! Why didn¡¯t you go evacuate with everyone!? Can¡¯t you hear the Headmaster¡¯s voice!? Rather, can¡¯t you hear those mor out there?!] (Vision)


    Vision can¡¯t believe what he saw there.


    Headmaster¡¯s voice was so loud, everyone inside this academy could hear it just fine.


    Even if a person shut all your window, there is no way they can¡¯t hear that voice.


    Not just that, there is also monsters cries from the forest, their cries were overwhelming this entire academy.


    He can¡¯t believe there is still someone who can still act like there is nothing happen in this kind of situation.


    [Vision-sama!? There is blood on your face! Even your clothes!] (Charlotte)


    [This is those monsters blood! Not mine!] (Vision)


    [E-Eh, MONSTER!? What happened out there!?] (Charlotte)


    [The headmaster said there is someone who spread perfume smuggled from the outside inside here! That is why those monster ising toward us! Rather we are already under attack!] (Vision)


    Some brave people at the Cathedral that already volunteered to defend the gate from the monsters attack.


    It can still hold on for a while, but it was only a matter of time for the gate to fall.


    Inside Headmaster¡¯s barrier at the za in front of the cathedral, the people inside the academy can¡¯t take their eyes off from a second watching the third year students fighting in a life or die situation against those monsters flying in the sky.


    It seems rmendation letter from the headmaster is really important to them.


    That is why When Vision saw Charlotte was sleeping on top of the bed without any worry he was so surprised and thought it really worth a praise, and when Charlotte hearing that news she was so surprised she doesn¡¯t have time to prepare her usual ¡®cool face¡¯.


    [Eh, Eh, EEEEEEHhhh~~!!! Are you serious!? Are you really really really serious!?]


    [I¡¯m dead serious! That is why right now you wille with me to evacuate to the cathedral! The headmaster made a barrier right there. There is no way those monster can get past it! Now Charlotte-san! Let¡¯s go!] (Vision)


    [Ah, ah, Yes! ¡­U, um. h-how about Slow-sama? Where is Slow-sama?] (Charlotte)


    [¡­.that-] (Charlotte)


    Vision hesitate for a moment, but he remembered that the girl in front of him right now was his best friend¡¯s most precious attendant.


    At that time he decided to tell her everything.


    [Slow-sama was going to cross the highway to Yolem alone to tell the people there about our condition here in the academy!] (Vision)


    [At night¡­.crossing the highway¡­? Slow-sama? Eh!? That¡¯s dangerous!] (Charlotte)


    Charlotte can¡¯t say anything anymore.


    The town of Yolem and Kurushu magic academy was only connected with a single road.


    [Slow-sama has resolved himself and prepared to cross the highway! It was all to protect this academy!] (Vision)


    Normally it was prohibited to cross the road at night because at that time monster will be more aggressive.


    [Then Charlotte-san. There is something that Slow-sama asked me to tell you] (Vision)


    ###


    [Slow-sama said that¡­¡­.to my hometown¡­.? The white lily is it?]


    My god, my hometown? And then white lily?


    Is that an invitation for a date?


    Charlotte starting to worry and her face turned red.


    But I need to think about my how to tell him about my hometown for a bit.


    It was actually the Imperial territory but, I should tell him that my hometown was one of the Denning Household¡¯s territories.


    But then I wonder if there any ce in the Denning¡¯s territory that has white lily¡­¡­.


    If it was my real hometown it should be the time for the white lily to bloom, it was so pretty¡ª¨C.


    [¡ª¡ª¨CEh]


    Suddenly Charlotte¡¯s vision got darkened.


    She became so afraid she even forgets how to breathe.


    [¡­.Vi, vision-sama. Is, is it true? Did Slow-sama¡­..really say it? Did he really said ¡®white lily¡¯?]


    Her usual calmness has gone, seeing that Charlotte¡¯s face turned ghastly pale Vision starting to consider something. He didn¡¯t know what kind of meaning these words his friend Slow left behind truly mean.


    But at least he could understand from Charlotte¡¯s behavior after hearing his word react.


    [In this kind of situation, there is a possibility that I hear it wrong. That is why¡ª-]


    That was why, for the sake of Vision¡¯s reckless friend that was running to cross the highway he has to control the situation here.


    [¡ª¨Cwhen Slow-sama get back, let¡¯s ask him again]


    After that the Great wind spirit Art Ange watch those two leaving the room with a sigh.


    Vision thought that it was impossible for someone not hearing the headmaster¡¯s voice or the mor at the outside but, those voices and all kind of information from the outside was stopped with the power of Art Ange.


    It was never heard Slow asking to protect the academy in his stead.


    After letting another sigh, Art Ange goes outside from the window and go to the entrance of the female attendant dorm entrance.


    It was waiting for the two people toe out from the building there.


    When it looked up towards the sky above the cathedral there looked like a monster face that looked so all high and mighty flying at the sky.


    That face looked like it said that ¡®this world is mine¡¯, while itughing mockingly looking at the cathedral and the people there.


    {¡­¡­..what is that nyaa?} (Art Ange)


    With doubt, Art Ange looked at the sky.


    There was some bad feeling mixed in the wind with the storm.


    {¡­..who has a will this strong that mixed with that wind nyaa.} (art ange)

 Chapter 59 - Royal Knight

    <h4>Chapter 59: Royal Knight</h4>


    ¡°He who doesn¡¯t lose hope¡±


    ¡° To our home country Daris and he who don¡¯t lose hope¡±


    ¡°They Live in that country¡±


    ¡°Those knights are created for the sake of protecting the royalty, Those knights are the core of Daris¡±


    ¡°They are the great noble who received the Great light spirit blessing even though they are not a noble, and those knights are not led by the house of Duke Denning¡±


    ¡°And when those white mantle that was whiter than anything else in the world show up in a battlefield¡ª¡ª-¡±


    ¡°¡ª¨CIt means The knightdom of Daris has be serious¡±


    A white mantle without any dirt on it, the highest magic sword technique, it is showing off the strongest forces on Daris.


    They are the face of the knightdom of Daris, They are the magic knight who swore their loyalty to one the small country of the Four Southern Alliance thatbining magic and sword technique as their way of life.


    Those who received the white mantle will be received the yearning from the people of this country, they are the knight of the knight¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªThey are the Royal Knight.


    Right now half of the Royal Knights were gathered at Yolem, the numbers are 30 people.


    Another half was going to the factory section and watch the fight was broke out there.


    Right now their tongue is tide seeing how a man with 100 gold as a reward from his head are being overwhelmed by amoner.


    [Silva themoner, so he is one of the princesses Karina¡¯s Guardian candidate huh]


    [Princess Karina looks like interested in him, also it seems he also got approved as a hero candidate by that Cardinal Maldini]


    [I thought the rumor was exaggerated. But his move was so fast, it was as if he holds two of those ¡®Enchanted swords¡¯. Heck I can¡¯t even see his move.]


    The wall of the already abandoned factory was already blown off, those two are no longer fighting inside the abandoned factory anymore.


    The member of the mercenary group inside the factory is already tied by the royal knight member¡¯s magic and ready to be delivered to Yolem.


    Silva¡¯s and the big man fight was so fierce, the after-effect of the battle was leaving the towns guard to take a step back after seeing it.


    They were ordered to never take a step into that battle until it was over.


    [Answer me you big sandbag. Tell me all your n.]


    A tall body with ck hair, Silva¡¯s using his Enchanted Sword to carved the Giant Man¡¯s body just like using a normal sword you can find anywhere else. The giant man¡¯s legs have long lost its strength since his knee has been injured, it happens just like what Silva has said before, Silva said that he will know the worm¡¯s feeling when they grovel themselves on the ground.


    The battle up till now has makes the Giant Man dropped to his knees so many times until it couldn¡¯t be counted on two hands.


    The Giant man feels so disgraced as if he was trying to protect the pride he stands up while roaring.


    After that, he looks scornfully towards where the Royal Knights were.


    [Why did thatmoner didn¡¯t use the light spirit¡¯s magic inside the enchanted sword? If he uses that won¡¯t this fight end in an instant?]


    [This battle has already decided, what a bad taste he has there.]


    The giant man run towards the Royal Knights that was watching their fight while those knights were talking leisurely.


    Even though he was bleeding all over, he still could recite an aria and send numerous big gems towards the Royal Knights.


    It was his certain kill move.


    It was a speed that can¡¯t be stopped even if a person can see it, and no matter where that magd in one body, even if that person wearing an armor, those people will be infected with a serious injury.


    But the Royal Knights easily destroy that gems that were flying toward them with magic easily. There are even some of them are yawning while doing that.


    [I will kill you all!! I will kill each and everyst one of you!!] (The Giant Man)


    As if taking what the giant man said as a joke, some of the younger members of the Royal Knights evenughing hearing that.


    No matter how much of a price his head has, this time the one he fights was the group of a knight that said to be the strongest war potential Daris has. In this kind of situation, what the GIant man said there was turning into a joke already.


    [You, Commoner! Just kill him already! Cardinal Maldini didn¡¯t send us here to watch over you fooling around like that! We are the Royal Knight! We are the shield of this country that protecting the royalties! We don¡¯t have time to watch over you ying around like that!]


    The gems that wereing toward the Royal Knight was burnt away, and there is a person that wasing from those knights. He takes the already worn-out wanted man and gazes his eyes.


    [If you don¡¯t want to do it, let me do it for you!]


    That Royal Knight starting to cast an aria, soon fire starting to eat the Giant Man alive. But just before it touches the helpless Giant-Man, a light suddenlye and interrupt it.


    The Royal knight that just realized what happen could only see the situation and can¡¯t help but open their eyes wide.


    [Do you know who¡¯s the one use that magic just now!? Themoner here was¡ª-!!!!].


    The white mantle wearing Royal Knights were raising their back in caution and draw their sword. The atmosphere turned into so tense while bloodthirst could be felt everywhere.


    But beyond the Daris strongest war potential expectation, in front of the wanted man, there is a man standing right in front of him as if trying to protect that guy.


    [it was a direct request from the king, He has something he wanted to know from this guy here.]


    Even though he was one of the Guardian candidates there is no such ornament that showed that in his body, he was only wearing in and simple clothes that themoner usually wear.


    Without even flinching, themoner Silva only watch the Royal Knights in silence and say¡­


    [I don¡¯t care who they are, but I won¡¯t forgive those who disturb my fight, even if they are the Royal Knights themselves.]

 Chapter 60 - Run, run, run, We’re almost—-. AH, My magic!

    <h4>Chapter 60: Run, run, run, We¡¯re almost¡ª-. AH, My magic!</h4>


    [¡®Heal¡¯, ¡¯Heal¡¯, ¡®Heal¡¯!! You can do it!]


    [Hihihihiiiin!]


    Are we not in Yolem Yet !?


    I don¡¯t know how long we have been running now!


    The scenery I saw haven¡¯t change for a while.


    I don¡¯t know what happens in the academy right now, and I also don¡¯t know when this magic power of mine will be depleted.


    Good grief, why did there are a lot of things I don¡¯t know.


    [Owaa!]


    Suddenly a rock golem came out at the highway from the forest.


    S, stop it, please! It¡¯s not like I was surprised by you! It was just a bit shocking seeing your body a bit bigger than a normal human!


    It will be a bit too difficult to remove that giant rock golem from the highway with the wind magic.


    [Freeze¡ª-]


    It¡¯s not like I need to defeat that golem here anyway.


    As long as nothing disturbs Mr. white horse here, everything gonna is alright.


    That is why I used water magic to freeze that rock golem in an instant.


    And suddenly at that time.


    [DAAAAAAA!!! Oo earth, send that thing away, ¡®Mudhand¡¯!!!]


    A giant hand suddenlye out from the muddy soil, and as if it swallows the golem, the mudhand holds the golem inside it.


    And then it throws the golem towards the forest with a strong throw.


    It was a technique that seems like mocking the power of a golem.


    When I was wondering who uses such magic, suddenly a person jump out in front of me while I still running on top of the horse.


    What I see was a splendid Afro. Yup, there is no way I mistook it for someone else.


    ######


    After I exin the academy situation briefly, I get on top of the white horse again to continue my run.


    The mercenary made Rokomoko-sensei sleep all this time, and when he woke up from the spell he already up above the sky.


    It seems that the giant bird brought him by the shoulder because sensei struggle too much the giant bird identally dropped him in the forest then sensei¡¯s head hit something and lose his consciousness there. Rokomoko-sensei wasughing while saying that he will pay the mercenary back one day. What a scary face you have there sensei.


    [Sorry for asking you again and again. ¡®Heal¡¯, ¡®Heal¡¯, ¡®Heal¡ª-!].


    [Hiihi¡ªHi,hihihihi-Hinn!]


    But weirdly Rokomoko-sensei was wondering who I am when he first saw me before. And when I said I¡¯m Slow Denning he was really surprised when I said ¡®I lose some weight you know¡¯ seems like he really wanted to tell me something at that time.


    When I cross this highway I used my magic power non-stop, it¡¯s normal for me to lose some weight.


    But why did Rokomoko-sensei couldn¡¯t ept my exnation there?


    I wonder if there something on my face? Don¡¯t tell me, there is some horse s*** on my face?


    When I thought those things, finally I saw her.


    [A¡­.!!]


    I know it, if she is not giving up on sensei, she wille closer to him herself.


    That is why¡ª-


    When I realize Natalia the mercenaryes to attack me from her flying monster, I have ready myself to counter her attack.


    [Come on, it¡¯s our second round miss mercenary!]


    Hundreds of wind bullet were made and shooting high in the sky.


    The atmosphere distorted, it was something that will strike fear to whoever saw that.

 Chapter 61 - The Cathedral

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Cathedral</h4>


    {I should have hate humans before nyaa~} (Art Ange)


    the same thing that was happening to Slow Denning was also felt by the fat ck cat, it got slimmer.


    The great wind spirit, Art Ange, sprawled on top of the cathedral rooftop while it watched the human child fighting against the wave of monstersing towards them.


    Beside Art Ange, there is also headmaster Morozov standing there holding a cane with bluish lighting from it.


    He was talking with a kind voice towards the students, but in reality, he was showing such a grim face forcing himself trying to maintain the barrier around him.


    {This old man, he really fighting harder than I thought Nyaa} (Art Ange)


    It was the impression Art Ange, the great wind spirit has about Headmaster Morozov.


    Art Ange fly towards the sky. It fly through the sky full of flying monsters that was has been killed again and again by the students until finally, it could see the road that Slow Denning cross by himself.


    {¡­..Slow. Even though you are someone that was called the wind prodigy in human world¡­..It was all wrong. If it¡¯s you, you can do anything nyaa. It was only because you met me first nyaa. You are the ¡®Elemental Master¡¯. You are the human that was loved by all the spirit in the world nyaa} (Art Ange)


    Art Ange was reminiscing about their past.


    Even while yawning, it still reminded about the human who made the contract with it.


    {Hurry up ande back. Charlotte has been waiting for your return} (Art Ange)


    #####


    A thin and transparent blue membrane was enveloping the Cathedral.


    While the human could easily go past through easily, it will bring a lot of pain to the monsters whenever theye in contact with that membrane, it was one hell of a barrier for those monsters who trying to get past it.


    There is nothing that could disturb the barrier, not even the heavy rain nor the thunder that apany it could do it.


    It has been a few decades for Headmaster Morozov since his first time connected to this academy, and within that few decades, he amasses his magic power from time to time in one single cane.


    It was a very rare and precious cane that only the magic country of Minerva could produce.


    [The inside of the barrier is safe! Those monsters can¡¯t get inside here! I want all the water magician to treat those who wounded! Those wound they have is the proof of their honor!] (Headmaster)


    Those people that were huddling together at the Cathedral are shaking in fear.


    From the window that was opened, they could only felt it was a nightmare after they saw those monsters were flying in the sky.


    Those who had watched the nightmare outside the window could only wish for the Royal Knights toe as soon as possible.


    [It will be alright, Charlotte-san! I have heard that Headmaster Morozov has been studying on that magic country Minerva long time ago! There is no way for a mere monster to break this barrier!] (Alicia)


    [Y, you are right¡­.. Alicia-sama] (Charlotte)


    [Yes! Everything is going to be okay!] (Alicia)


    Alicia was sitting beside Charlotte.


    Alicia was encouraging Charlotte, both of them are hugging each other while sitting on a bench.


    Both of them saw things.


    Male students who gave his seat to someone else.


    Those who lost himself and shut himself out.


    Those who call their family name over and over.


    Those who grasp their own hand harder and harder trying to reassure themselves.


    And there is also a lot of people who offer their prayer towards the statue of Goddess Lilia.


    If someone saw outside the window, all they could see was the disgusting figure of those monsters.


    For these powerless people here, once they step outside the Cathedral they will soon see the other world without a doubt.


    [¡­.] (Charlotte)


    [By the way, where did that Shuya disappear?] (Alicia)


    Right now Charlotte¡¯s mind was not in its ce.


    Even though the monsters outside was so scary just like nightmares, she can¡¯t even think about that right now.


    She can¡¯t help to think the words that were left behind for her.


    Right now in her hometown, the Hughjack Empire, the white lily should have bloomed beautifully.


    And even so, the castle where she was born into was known for its beautiful garden full of white lilies.


    For Charlotte, the most remarkable scene from her childhood was when she saw the castle¡¯s garden from within the castle.


    Is it a coincidence for that words really resemble her memory from her past?


    [¡­.There is no way right] (Charlotte)


    Why did Slow-sama tell me about my hometown, on top of that why did he use ¡®white lily¡¯ when he told me that?


    The more I try to think about it the more it confused me.


    Wait, is it possible that Slow-sama knows about who I was?


    I need to stop to overthink it.


    Sooner orter I need to tell Slow-sama who I am.


    After all, a master and his attendant should have been one body and soul.


    And there is also this conversation I heard at noon, I want my conversation with Slow-sama will be as friendly as possible to the point we can fight with each other.


    And there is also that ¡®thing¡¯ Slow-sama told me this noon¡ª-


    ¡ª-And for Charlotte who lost in her own mind, she will not realize what happened at that time.


    [Alicia-sama, Charlotte-san. I will take a look outside for a bit, it won¡¯t help anyone just sitting here and doing nothing.]


    Vision Greytoad push people aside trying to go outside the Cathedral.


    Outside the cathedral, a grand battle could be seen right at the center of the za.


    Luckily there is still no casualty from the academy, but no one knows how long this luck will continue.


    [As I thought, he is his best friend indeed] (Alicia)


    Among the refugee inside the Cathedral, after seeing how hard the seniors fight against those monsters, those who think they have some power on their own little by little go outside on their own volition help those guys to protect the people here.


    There is only one single thing that keeps these students continue to fight against these monsters from the forest of lost, even though the only monsters they ever met was only a weakling.


    [Piggy Slow will surely arrive at Yolem soon. That is why there is no need to worried about it.] (Alicia)


    Alicia said it convinced herself.


    But those monologue of her was heard by the others.


    [Slow? Slow Denning!? No way is that piggy duke the one who cross the highway!?]


    [Eh? Piggy Duke was the one who goes to Yolem!?]


    Well then, in one small corner of the Four Southern Alliance, the Royal Knights will soon learn about the hell that has been brought upon one of The Daris¡¯s famous school.


    Those students at the academy will feel the cold hell in this long night till they drowned in despair.


    But don¡¯t get confused with this hellish night¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡ª¨CBecause this hellish night was the right stage for the return of the Wind Prodigy.

 Chapter 62 - When The Bell of Hell Ring, The Bell of The beginning also come with it

    <h4>Chapter 62: When The Bell of Hell Ring, The Bell of The beginning alsoe with it.</h4>


    In front of a dozen of third-year students thate from a family with a good pedigree and those student who have been studying hard to be a Royal Knight, also for the teachers that believe in their own skill¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It will be a miracle if those monster from the forest could past through.


    The ce that was quite before now was filled with those monstersing from the dungeon.


    At first, it was only some group of Kobold Soldier.


    They have such a nimble body, so when the second year students trying to hit them with Ice arrow, those monsters can evade it easily.


    [Step back! I¡¯ll st them away!]


    The third-year studentse up front, they cast ¡®Kamaitachi¡¯ on all four directions circling the Kobold Soldiers.


    Those wind cut the kobolds feet, rendering them immobile.


    [Pathetic buhii] (definitely not our MC)


    The next one appears was an orc that has some cursed armor on some of his important body parts.


    It can even be said it was an orc that already reaches its peak and bes the so-called orc knight.


    [BUHIIIIIIIIIIIIII] (definitely not our mc)


    The orc knight holds the already dead monsters on the ground to be a shield from the magic attack.


    Just like Kobold soldier, the orc knight has some special trait that the normal orc doesn¡¯t have. The normal orc that everyone knows was a monster that known for its slow movement, but because of the training they had inside the dungeon, they evolved to be faster and closing their distance with the gate in no time.


    [The monsters remain be shield !?]


    The bell of hell shall rings.


    [Is there any problem? Buhiii!] (an orc knight)


    When the monsters remain turned into a rag, the orc knight takes the closest monsters remain and hold it in his hand again to be his shield.


    The attack toward the orc knight has be nulled and useless, it continues running without stopping.


    [What a poor magic you have there buhiiiiii] (orc knight)


    [We need a powerful magic here! Take down the one that using monsters remain as its shield!] (student army)


    [Ye-yes! I¡¯ll use fire magic then¡ª¨C] (a certain fire mage)


    [Wait there! Fire magic will only be weaker in this kind of rain! Earth! Use earth magic to stop it!]


    When the orc knight see how panic the student at the gate, he throw the remains of the monster shield in his hand toward the student that was going to cast a fire magic.


    And when it knows it was effective, he keeps throwing the monsters remains to the gate.


    [Uwaaaaaaaa!]


    [Oi! You okay!?]


    [Hey! That orc monster is gone!]


    The orc knight disappears.


    It seems the orc knight only running to built a momentum to jump, right now there is only a mountain of dead monsters there.


    They lost their sight of the enemy in the dark.


    [Th-there! Behind youuuuuuu!]


    [Ruuuuuuun!]


    The orc knightes from the sky.


    The jumping power for the orc knight who struggles inside the dungeon until it can evolve exceed the student¡¯s imagination.


    The orc knight pulls out a dagger from its hair ande straight toward a red hair student and go straight for his heart.


    [Die buhii] (an orc knight)


    [Ah¨C] (a certain red-headed fire mage)


    The moment the orc knight attack hit his body, Shuya understand what will happens to him.


    If only I go to the Cathedral I will be okay.


    Sorry father, mother, please forgive me.


    [ah,ah, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH] (Shuya)


    I, I was murdered.


    #####


    [Eei! What happen here!? Why the heck those monsterse out from the forest!?] (Cardinal Maldini)


    Unlike the Kurushu magic academy, the city of Yolem has a lot of entrance all around the city.


    There are quite a lot of houses that were built facing towards the forest of lost.


    It was extremely rare for monsters from the ¡®forest of lost¡¯ to actually came out, that is why a lot of people felt that there is no problem building their house near the forest.


    That is why when Cardinal Maldini heard about a lot of monsters wereing out from the forest, he decided it will need the power of The Royal Knights to fix it.


    With the Royal knight¡¯s standing in line in front of the Feudal lord¡¯s house, it shows that these knights are preparing to do some monsters extermination.


    But no one there realizes what will happen to them now.


    Right now, there is something that watching them from the sky.


    [In order to protect Karina-sama, half of you will stay here. The group that will follow me to subjugate those monster are sir Leon, sir Higuain¡ª¡ª]


    These knights keep running as they were told even when their body is shivering in cold without saying anything.


    But suddenly without any warning, a lump of ck thing drop right in front of their eyes and it made their mind freeze after seeing the thing that was dropped from the sky.


    [Eh]


    From ancient times a great the person will choose somewhere in a high ce to live.


    Therefore The ck Dragon Sekhmet choose the feudal lord¡¯s home where Cardinal Maldini and Princess Karina, together with the royal knight, decided to stay.


    It was one of its own desire to y around with its prey.


    And watching their how will those guys react towards him.


    And right in front of Cardinal Maldini and those knights, the big body of the ck dragon Sekhmet¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-arending right in front of them.


    [Eh]


    The shock it causes when dropped could even shake the earth itself.


    Its ck body was so big, it was around ten times of a man¡¯s body.


    Imagine how big will its body when it fully opens its wings.


    Right now right in front of these Royal knights, the giant showed its jet ck body.


    It was a monster called THE Dragon.


    It was a monster that ruled over the northern side and was known not so friendly with the people from the south.


    And right now, that kind of existence was right in front of their very eyes.


    HOw, Why, why, why right now, why did ite at this kind of time?


    [Ah] (Cardinal Maldini)


    At this time, the light from its pupil reflects Cardinal Maldini on it.


    After seeing that ck pupil, Cardinal Maldini understood one thing¡ª¨C


    [Ah] (Cardinal Maldini)


    No matter how many decades he achieved as Royal knight, or as an individual with his sword, Cardinal Maldini understand it immediately.


    He has a different status as a living being with that dragon.


    With just a look from that ck dragon, it can give such a pressure to those who were seen by that pupils.


    [¡­..guraa] (the ck dragon Sekhmet)


    Please don¡¯t look at me, or so the Cardinal Maldini wish for.


    It was clear as day that not a single person among the Royal knights here can move their body cause of fear.


    Even thou there is some famous adventurer among these knights here that has delved deep into the dungeon, but the monster before them right now was far too different with the strong monsters they have fought in the past. It practically makes these knights looks just like a baby.


    [¡­..]


    Their instinct keeps shouting a warning in their head.


    Run, I don¡¯t want to die here, just run!


    Just before Cardinal Maldini and the Royal knights gave in to their instinct and start to run, they stop.


    The ck dragon Sekhmet threw up something from its mouth in front of their eyes.


    It was a human being.


    [Naa]


    [Human¡­..It¡¯s a Human! Cardinal!]


    Everyones was wondering whether that person was dead or still alive.


    It doesn¡¯t show any movement at all, and with that deep wound in his chest, he appears as if he was dead.


    When Cardinal Maldini saw the man in front of him, his mind freeze,


    It¡¯s, impossible right?


    It¡¯s a lie.


    There is no way it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    But there is no way I can mistake that man¡¯s face.


    But, that man, that human in front of me was.


    The man who supports this whole country.


    The man that lead us and protect us all¡ª¡ª¨C


    [¡ª¡ª-Duke Denning!] (Cardinal Maldini)


    All the royal knight there stunned knowing who he was.


    When everyone was still stunned, only Cardinal Maldini realize that the ck dragon stomach was lightened up.


    [Ah,ah,ah] (Cardinal Maldini)


    He has seen it in some book some times ago.


    ¡°When A dragon abdomens part was lightened up, please be careful¡±


    ¡°He will shot out a breath that will burn everything in its path¡±


    The ck dragon slowly opens its mouth.


    To fight the real thing abandoning their live, these people actually only need one simple reason.


    It¡¯s not the honor of the royal family nor the terror of hurting their pride.


    Right now at the building behind them¡ª¨C


    ¡ª¨Cthe so-called Daris¡¯s future is currently sleeping there.


    [ROYAL KNIGHT! PROTECT PRINCESS KARINA WITH YOUR LIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIFFFFFFFFEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!] (Cardinal Maldini)


    Let the bells of hell rings


    The ck dragon Sekhmet was a true monster.


    Let the bells of hell rings


    Shuya has been prepared himself to die, Duke Denning, himself has been defeated.


    Let the bells of hell rings


    ¡ª¨CAnd with it let we shall ring the bell of beginning.


    It¡¯s not about the three musketeers, the hero from the north. Nor it¡¯s not the man who contracted the fire spirit, Shuya Newcologne¡ª¨C


    [Come to me now¡ª¨CThis is our second round miss mercenary!!] (Piggy Duke)


    He was running.


    He was roaring.


    Suddenly there are a lot of flying monstersing from the sky right in front of the cathedral.


    It was clear that it was a different ss of monster than before.


    Without any restraint, the injured person keep piling up.


    But the wind great spirit still stretching on top of the cathedral¡¯s roof without worry as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 63 - The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess</h4>


    The people of Denning household are living in a ce full of greenery wherever your eyes looking at.


    It was a ce where the people inside it were loved by the wind spirit, even when you just living normally and you can¡¯t see it for yourselves you know it was the ce loved by the wind spirits.


    [ude, Silva. Come with me, it¡¯s an emergency.]


    [Slow-sama. Where are we going to now?]


    It a six-year-old child with his two personal knights.


    The child was wearing splendid clothes and walking on top of the red carpet inside a big building.


    The two knights with a ck overcoat on their back follow that child in haste.


    The butler and the servants stand along in the corridor and watch those people go with a smile on their face.


    [The duke will get mad at you again you know]


    [I won¡¯t get caught as long as you¡¯re not telling him thou. Afterall, my father is still in the capital of Daris.]


    After the big knight in front of him finish talking, a still growing up boy with ck hair follow the two in front of him while nodding.


    [Fuwaaaah, so sleepy. I have told you many times master ude, how many more till you will understand¡­..Our job is only to follow Young master Slow from behind.]


    [¡­..You¡¯re just too careless, Silva. Don¡¯t forget about those assassins, it¡¯s the time when they still can freelye and go even inside the Denning household territory.]


    [I will, of course, help out at that time].


    It was a conversation between young people between a knight called ude and Silva that hasn¡¯t past 20 years old while watching over Slow in front of them.


    The third son of the Denning family, Slow Denning. This beloved son of Duke Denning has a bad habit


    The third son of Denning Household, the beloved son of duke Denning, Slow Denning has a habit to walk alone outside the house. Making him an easy target of assassins numerous times.


    [You are too full of yourself, this world is vast just so you know]


    [Master ude, aren¡¯t you also never take a step out from Daris? What the heck you said just now?]


    One person was called ude Mustard.


    He was a noble that was employed by the Denning household, he is the second son of the Mustard household packed with a lot of useful knowledge.


    He was a young man with reddish hair with a very serious look on his face.


    He mostly firmly shut his mouth while doing his job to watch over Slow.


    [Master ude. Young master Slow sure changed a lot since those empire people invade us.]


    The other one was called Silva, amoner.


    Someone who was proimed to be the one whom saved Slow from an assassin and have a considerably good skill for the sword.


    Even though he was still a young boy at that time, his sword skill was good enough it could make even the Vardeloy Denning groan.


    The boy himself was entrusted with one and the only job, to protect Slow.


    [It looks to me that Slow-sama worried about something. ¡­..What a good person he is. And also Silva, please stop calling master. I¡¯m still 22 years old, I¡¯m not that old to be called master yet.]


    [Master ude, you still have your bed hair]


    [Muu¡­.thank you, you help me there Silva.]


    *****


    The great wind spirit-sama ising.


    The great wind spirit-sama ising here, Slow.


    It is so angry.


    Slow, please don¡¯t go there.


    You will be killed, you will be killed.


    *****


    That very morning those people already running on top of their horses at the forest path.


    Watching the people working on their farm and paying respect to the animals that live in nature, The horses are lettingfortable cries that blend perfectly with the wind while their riders are eating bread while riding the horses.


    Usually, these two knights will always follow Slow running in these branching road while enjoying the refreshing breeze on their face.


    But today Silva and ude showing some disapproval towards their master.


    [Slow-sama. This road ahead will bring us towards the Empire territory. We can¡¯t go further than this.


    [young master Slow,.Even I can¡¯t approve if we go further than this. It will be bad for master ude if we go further than this]


    Following Silva, the horse that rode by Slow also narrowing its eyes watching the three branch road in front of its eyes.


    [No, I won¡¯t go there]


    Using his head, Slow show them the right road he wanted to pick.


    [There. There are some people giving me a bad vibe this way]


    *****


    Nonono you can¡¯t do that Slow.


    You can¡¯t go there.


    *****


    The horses keep running following down the road.


    The light piercing the forest, heaven for all the animal living there. A light rain suddenly fall down upon them, it made the weather a bit chilly for them.


    While ude having a bad moodbing his hair because some branch stuck there, those two knights keep following Slow from behind.


    [I wonder what is it beyond here huh? Young master Slow]


    After they walk through the forest, what wee them then was an open space before them.


    There is a lot of cart and horse wagon stopping here and there.


    There are a lot of people there, from the rich looking people to a roguelike people there.


    And from among them 10-odds people are standing on stage and was looked by the people around that ce full of interest.


    [¡­.Master ude. If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t very prohibited in Daris?]


    [This country always upheld itsw and tradition, of course, it was prohibited. Do you still remember that time during the conclusion of our country alliance Silva? we had an argument with the free federation at that time because of that]


    Walking between the tree shades, those three are watching those ve trader doing their things.


    There is a dozen of people standing on stage there.


    Even before listening to what the spirit said, Slow already understood what happened here.


    (¡­..it seems they have escaped from the Imperial territory¡­.and somehow along the way towards the border they got caught by a ve trader from the free federation)


    I heard that most of the Imperial citizen is trying to escape from the eastern part of The Imperial territory, through Sarkista and continue towards Southeast. But they seem can¡¯t escape from the free federation that easily.


    ¡­..It seems there is someone from Daris got their hand on this.


    [Yeah, that should be the case. Ah, look there, young master Slow. the ne wearing old man there, that upside cross was the sign of a traitor. I can¡¯t believe it one of the rebel guilds from the free federation is right here on our teritory]


    [Just how good that eyes of yours, Silva]


    ,


    [Master ude, your eyes as thin as ever, are you perhaps still need more sleep?]


    [Don¡¯t joke with me you little]


    Daris was one of the countries that prohibited very in their territory.


    No matter how the rtion between Daris and the free federation will turn into, but in this country, thew itself must be upheld.


    Suddenly Slows expression change when he saw someone among the ve that the ve trader has brought with him, he freezes when he saw a girl among them.


    ¡°That is the girl, Slow¡±


    Even after the war ended, the empire still sending more and more people towards the former Imperial territory.


    ¡®Is there something only those guys know?¡¯


    Then Slow piecing together the information he has got from the spirits.


    They are searching for the Empire princess, Charlotte Lili hughjack.


    The Dostork Empire trying to get their hand on the power to controlling monsters.


    The very same ability that the princess of The Imperial has.


    [tsu..]


    Unconsciously Slow grab the branch in his hand with to much power and breaking it.


    ,


    [My dear knight, ude, Silva!! Buy that ve for me! No matter how much it takes! I wanted to take her out of there no matter what!]

 Chapter 64 - The Wind Child Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Wind Child Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (Part 2)</h4>


    Run, run, anywhere is fine I need to run.


    How many times have I been thinking I was dead? And I have already lost count of how many times my belly screaming to be filled.


    I refuse to depend on someone.


    Seeing someone you know lose their life because of is hard.


    Run, run, I don¡¯t care where is it I just wanted to run.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been crying, And I already can¡¯t count how many times I wish this was all but a dream.


    The castle and the town must have been burnt down by now.


    Everything I have known no longer there, from now on I can only see those sceneries inside my mind.


    Run, run, I need to run somewhere.


    Remembering those happy memories from the past, I think dead is a better option right now.


    And then, I be alone.


    I have no one else left.


    I was really the only one left in this world.


    After that, I have decided one thing.


    I won¡¯t cry anymore.


    I will, for certain won¡¯t let any tears drop from my eyes.


    Because I have forgotten those memories¡­


    My clothes, my cane, everything has been taken away from me.


    I¡¯m no longer a princess.


    Those memories of the past are all false.


    Because it was a false memory, I don¡¯t need to cry anymore.


    Even my tears have gone dry.


    The world turned into such a gloomy ce in my eyes.


    Even though I was just a child, I already understand.


    Even though I was just a child, I already know that everyone has gone.


    Don¡¯t cry


    You can¡¯t cry Charlotte, because right now you are alone fighting in this bitter world.


    I hate this world.


    I hate this world to the point I don¡¯t want to cry one it.


    Even though I have resolved myself not to cry, I can¡¯t stop my tears when I saw that boye towards me.


    It was a really terrible failure I have made.

 Chapter 65 - Cardinal Maldini and Princess Karina

    <h4>Chapter 65: Cardinal Maldini and Princess Karina</h4>


    The area around the ck dragon Sekhmet is totally destroyed.


    All those trees and beautiful high-ss sculpture have gone everything in the garden were devastated. Those destructions are so widespread it even reaches the high-ss residences block.


    It was as if a typhoon wasing by, most of the noble houses there has left nothing but ashes.


    Screaming and cries for help tear up the dark night.


    In the middle of that hellish fire, Cardinal Maldini unsteadily digging the rubble with his own two hands.


    [tsu!!!]


    Even thou the Cardinal himself has been severely injured, he was trying to dig out the already ruined area trying to save Princess Karina with his own hand.


    With this, the selection to be Princess Karina¡¯s guardian has gone from everyone mind.


    [FIND HER!!!!!]


    Despair has filled everyone minds.


    The army that should have been protecting the royalty can¡¯t do a thing, even the life, and death of Duke Denning whom the pir of the country was unknown.


    The field of vision was also terrible, there is only the fire that has been slowly fading because of the rain that used to help them.


    [Cardinal Maldini! The ck dragon Sekhmet has been sight flying towards the highway, there is a high possibility it will fly towards the Kurushuu Magic Academy!]


    [Princess! Princess Karina! Hey, assemble all the water magic user downtown now!!]


    [All building in around here are copsed, we don¡¯t have enough manpower everywhere! Even after we use the Royal Knight to help around it still not enough!]


    [Call those guys back! Those who were going to the factory district, call them back here! We need to find princess Karina soon no matter what it takes!]


    But no matter how hard the knights will search for the princess, they will not find it.


    And even if they find it¡­¡­Princess Karina will already¡­¡­


    *****


    [¡­.]


    People starting to gather around the destroyed area in order to find princess Karina.


    There is no one knows what kind of girl they looking for under these rubbles.


    If only the girls show herself more to the public, If only she was introduced to the ball before it will be different.


    There was only a small number of people knows what kind of face she had,


    There was also a small number of people knows what color she has.


    There is no one will think that this small powerless girl that could only cry watching the dark sky from under this rubble would be this country princess.


    Right now the girl could see peoples hurrying themselves trying to get to the area which the ck dragon Sekhmet destroyed.


    [¡­..]


    The wheel of fate starting to spin.


    There are people who have been waiting for this chance.


    There are also people who will lose their light.


    Tonight, the girls will meet her fate¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªShe will meet a certain drenched boy and weird cry animals.

 Chapter 66 - The Wind Child Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Wind Child Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 3)</h4>


    [Well well, knowing this ce it means that you are also someone who really loves freedom, or you¡¯re just an intruder? If you are the former, you will be weed]


    An old man suddenly appeared and then approaching while rubbing his hands towards the three people.


    It looked likes he was the ve trader.


    He has the sign of ¡®rebel guild¡¯, wearing the upside-down cross earrings just likes another man on stage.


    [Slow-sama¡­..¡¡please look at that girl prices¡­ It¡¯s not a half-assed price she has there, right?]


    [Young master Slow. Well, we don¡¯t have enough money to buy her right now tho]


    Surely it was an extraordinary price they put on her.


    And she was the most valuable thing they have in this ce.


    They know that the girl was born with a royal bloodline, so they are going to sell her at the frontier where many visitors will pay a high price for the girl.


    [My father was told me to choose my own attendant soon! My allowance for five years should be enough to buy her now!]


    Slow was impatient.


    The air was overflowed with the rage of anger. The Wind Great spirit feelings were filling the air, for the sensitives spirits, they were already trying to run away as fast as they could after they feel what is it in the air.


    [It seems you guys are not just a mererade, am I right?]


    Even those peoples who seem like thugs and guards were starting to nce at Slow.


    The old man turned his eyes to the only adult among the three people, ude that looked like an honest man.


    If they made an uproar in this ce, not just the guards, but everyone in this ce would give them more than just a menacing stare.


    But, for someone who loves freedom like them, they just can¡¯t realize what happened here¡­


    It might not familiar in the free federation, but the ck mantle they wore is the symbol of righteousness in the knight state Daris.


    [Ah, Silva, master wants to help her. However, we do not have the money. Besides that ve trading also illegal in Daris. In other words, here, in Duke ¡®Denning¡¯ territory, we are a knight who was formally rted with the lord]


    Like a great actor in a y, ude purposely made a loud voice and act like someone who tries to calms his Lord¡¯s anger.


    [Of course, this kind of role is suitable for amoner like me, right?]


    Silva understood what ude trying to do. Then he crouched down in front of Slow and saw his expression.


    Slow¡¯s face that was reflected in Silva¡¯s eyes was a face he had never seen before.


    It looked likes he will cry and also angry at the same time.


    It feels like he¡¯s scared of something, but he is standing still like he had prepared for something.


    [Young master Slow, we will do it if you just order us to do it you know]


    [Order? Ah, I see¡­¡­yeah you¡¯re right]


    Silva loves the kid in front of him that was called the wind prodigy.


    He and Slow grew up together.


    He even thinks to spend his life as a knight for this kid.


    Among them the people who work for The Denning family, as one of the biggest noble family in Daris, some of them even had such a wicked thought, isn¡¯t there a possibility to get a noble peerage if I work in here?


    [Young Master. Well, the truth is¡ª¡ªyou can do as you like you know. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here with you]


    Slow put his hand to his chest, and look up at the two people who took Knight¡¯s stance.


    These guys are truly wasted on me.


    To answer their expectation, Slow said it without hesitation.


    [¡­¡­.Sorry I got lost for a sec there, let¡¯s bring this ce down]


    ,


    *****


    ude looked angrily at the ve market which is strictly not allowed anywhere in Daris.


    Then he said something towards the young man beside him.


    [Silva, I¡¯ll leave the right side to you. And I¡¯ll take care the left side]


    After hearing ude¡¯smand Silva go toward the stage in an instant, he looks at the confidence ve traders with pitiful eyes.


    That instance, Silva thought ¡®what a bad teacher he is¡¯ then lower his back and pull his sword from his waist while letting out an easy goingugh towards his senior knight beside him.


    [Master ude, please don¡¯t be a dead weight to me]


    Without worrying about the two people who¡¯lle out, Slow always set his eyes about a young girl who was in chains without blinking.


    A little girl with dull silver hair.


    People around her were crying, but the little girl there didn¡¯t even let a single drop of tears.


    As if she was trying to wait for something, her eyes are looking towards the empty sky.


    As though the grand scenery of the Duke Denning territory with a beautiful greenery was nothing in her eyes.


    [That girl, has already given up the world she lives in. I guess she has a lot of painful experience]


    ¡°Slow, we will run away now¡±


    With such a simple word Slow already understand, even for the wind high spirits, the great spirit ¡®Art Ange¡¯ is someone they don¡¯t want to mess with.


    [It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll save anyone in front of my eyes. However¡ª¡ª¨C]


    Even Slow couldn¡¯t understand What was the silver-haired girl thinks.


    And he did not know exactly what was the thing she held with her arm.


    So, he thought to check it.


    What is she thinking now?


    And what is she holding?


    [¡ª¡ª-I still can¡¯t leave that girl here]


    The wind prodigy started to walk on the path which created by the two knights calmly.

 Chapter 67 - The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 4)</h4>


    Young Charlotte that already rejecting the world hasn¡¯t realized yet what is the situation around her.


    Not the figure of the two knights who appeared out of nowhere and fought under the stage, nor the young man that climbed the stage to meet her.


    [¡­¡­. Hello]


    It seemed that Charlotte just realized there was someone besides her when she heard him talked.


    Someone had just broken into her hollow world.


    He was someone as tall as her.


    And it makes Charlotte a little bit relieved because he was not an adult.


    [Can you hear my voice?]


    Charlotte indeed heard his voice but felt a bit embarrassed.


    She seems surprised and her nape hair stood up.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see a young man of her age in this kind of situation.


    He was wearing good clothes just like her beforeing here.


    It looks sofortable and warm, just by wearing those soft clothes it will feel like wrapped in a nket.


    [Errr¡­ My name is Slow. What is your name?]


    Charlotte did not say a word.


    But the young man keeps talking as if ignoring the fact the girls have been ignoring him since the very beginning.


    *****


    [Do you like that doll so much, Charlotte? Do you want something bigger, or more fluffy? Of course, you want it right?]


    *****


    [Ah, they are my knight. Because there is a lot of noise there, I need to stop the noise with my magic. I wonder myself did their rtionship was good or bad, but they actually had the same wavelength]


    Well, she still ignored me.


    Charlotte¡¯s still showed me such a cold expression, She just throws her face whenever I try to talk to her refusing to talk to me.


    There is no way I can talk to her if it¡¯s like this.


    [How troublesome¡­.]


    Slow noticed Charlotte was holding something in both of her arms..


    No, he is curious about the thing she holds there.


    One of its eyes hase off, cotton is sticking out from its left leg, It makes the doll be a horrid creature.


    It made him think of what kind of creature that doll was made into before.


    [You keep looking at it since before¡­.Are you so interested in it?]


    For the first time ever Charlotte showed such a response.


    She puts a lot of power hugging her doll as if she was afraid of losing it


    Slow understood after seeing Charlotte¡¯s response, the dolls in her arms are the only things that connect her and the world around her.


    [Is that a puppy you hold there?]


    Charlotte look at the boy¡¯s eyes in front her.


    She look at him with a scowl.


    The doll in her arms was her only friend and the only one who gave her strength to continue living.


    Charlotte can¡¯t understand why was there someone who could misunderstand her friend as a mere puppy.


    [¡­¡­ he has four legs and a pair of a small ear. That was exactly like a puppy. Am I right?]


    Charlotte lowered her eyes and looked at the thing she was holding.


    There was only a dirty ragged doll there.


    His ck left eye has disappeared.


    [¡­.. ¨Cat]


    [Eh?]


    A small voice came out from her mouth faintly.


    It was an unclear voice like when you mumbling to your own self as if someone who already forget how to speak finally speaks again.


    Charlotte must have already forgotten everything about it.


    But Charlotte can¡¯t stay quite after her only friend was being told looked like a puppy.


    [¡­.. ¨Ct that]


    ******


    [So cute. Dear father wasn¡¯t she a lovely girl]


    ******


    ,


    At first, she has no intention to responded towards the boys in front of her.


    Because the world was filled with lies, it¡¯s best to just ignore it or so she thought.


    [It¡¯s, Not, a puppy]


    [Weird., It is look like nothing besides a puppy]


    It is Not a puppy.


    Not a puppy.


    [¡­.. Mr. piggy]


    Charlotte looked at the young man in front of her.


    Slow¡¯s leaning figure could be seen clearly reflected in her eyes.


    Even thou this kid here is not a puppy, he does not look like a puppy at all.


    [It¡¯s a Puppy, right? Yes, that¡¯s definitely a puppy! No doubt. It must be a puppy!]


    No, no It¡¯s not.


    Charlotte thought that the young man in front of her was so evil.


    The doll was full of the girl¡¯s past memory.


    A very precious doll.


    And It has a name.


    [Warf, war. Come on, say it after me. Just bark like that little puppy you hold there.]


    Eh, a name?


    She should have forgotten about anything and everything, to remembered a doll name¡¯s despite forgetting about anything else, that is weird.


    [¡­¡­ N-no. this kid is a¨C]


    It has returned, her memory came back to her once again.


    The memories of Charlotte trying to forget once again appeared in her head.


    All those bad memories¡­..


    But before her bad memories even had a chance to return, Her good memory has already upied her head.


    ¡­¡­


    [Umm, you know, this is the kid is actually a¨C]


    Charlotte¡¯s little body trembled.


    Because among her memory which she should have forgotten, she remembered one important memory she must not forget.


    ******


    [Mr. piggy. Will y-your Father, will he think Mr. piggy is cute?]


    [Very cute. Come here, Charlotte. Tell my father that kid¡¯s name together]


    *******


    [¡­¡­¡­.ah]


    A beautiful happy memory arises from her heart.


    She thought she wouldn¡¯t cry anymore, she thought so but this particr young man in front of her makes her remembered.


    Teardrops are starting to running down her cheeks, mental defenses she created for a long time has gone in an instance on that moment.


    [This-this kids is, is hic, Mr. pihhy, hic, hic]


    Charlotte wiped her eyes trying to wipe her overflowing tears.


    Looking at the crying Charlotte surprised even Slow.


    Never once in his life as the one who called the wind prodigy he ever saw a crying girl.


    [Ah! Mr. piggy! Of course, he has four legs!]


    [Even thou, even thou you are wroooong, hic]


    [Sorry! Please, don¡¯t cry! I beg you! If you cry now it will make everything today be moreplicated!]


    [U, u, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]


    Finally, Charlotte cried out loud.


    It¡¯s like an explosion ofpressed emotion up till now.


    [Come on! Buhiibuhii. See I sound like a pig! Buhiibuhii! That¡¯s why I beg you to forgive me! Please stop crying!]


    [Uwaaaaaaaaa, really, different, huwaaaaa. Freddy does not sound like that. Uwaaaaaa]


    [Buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii]


    She thought he was making fun of her.


    It was not same at all.


    Freddy does not sound like that.


    Charlotte continued to cry for a long time.


    Her world regains its color. The voice has once again entered her ears. She felt a soft breeze wrapping her body.


    [Uwaaaaaaaaaa, stupiiiiiid uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]


    Finally, Charlotte noticed.


    I-I¡¯m still alive.


    [Buhiiiiiiiii. Is it like this?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [Wuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah. Or is it like this?]


    [Nooooooo, don¡¯t mess his voiiiiiiceeee]


    Charlotte noticed Slow was trying to calm her.


    She secretly asked about their condition to an existence with a special power.

 Chapter 68 - Natalia Windle the Mercenary

    <h4>Chapter 68: Natalia Windle the Mercenary</h4>


    When the mercenary fly off from the academy, there are no mistakes she heard one thing she can¡¯t ignore.


    Natalia Windle.


    There is no mistake, Slow Denning indeed calling me with that name,


    A sudden jolt attacking her head.


    It was all because of that cursed name she has thrown a long time ago.


    [Ooh, robe of darkness from the abyss¡ª]


    But it¡¯s okay since I won¡¯t meet him anymore, right?


    Those monsters are currently attacking the academy.


    And this bad weatherbined with a horde of monsters flooding the highway, it¡¯s basically impossible to cross it.


    Even if someone from the royal knight using a bird familiar to cross it, there is no guarantee they won¡¯t lose their life.


    I can¡¯t imagine someone like headmaster Morozov will send someone crossing a dangerous path like this.


    [¡ª-erase all the wicked spirit you touch!]


    Natalia was so confident with how effective the monster attractor perfume is and how high the flying monster she rode take her in the sky, she will be safe and no one could attack her right now.


    [Tch! Slow Denning!]


    But never could she imagine, someone manages to chase after her.


    the one chasing her was barraging with attack magic with a power far surpassed her imagination as if the flying monster capabilities she rode was just a joke.


    Up and down, left and right, wind bullets were fired non-stop just like a machine gun.


    If any of those magic bullets hit the monster bird she rode just once, it will surely give it a fatal wound.


    Using darkness magic, Natalia trying to erase all the wind magic targeting her.


    Without trying concealing her magic, she uses all her magic in full power.


    Despite shooting all those magic that could kill someone, Slow looked like as if he was having fun¡ª¨C


    [¡ª-BUHI!! I¡¯ll make you kiss the earth without fail!]


    He was letting out such a cheerful and a lively voice.


    [Howe that Morozov headmaster gave permission to cross over the highway in this condition!?]


    Natalia smacking her lips out of annoyance.


    She was utterly confused by the situation now.


    She never thought there will be someone reckless enough to cross the highway in a situation like now.


    Moreover, the one chasing after her could shoot magic at her in the sky while facing against those monsters on the highway at the same time.


    [Even though I have controlled all the situation! Impossible, it¡¯s truly impossible! AAh, don¡¯te near here!]


    [What can you say, I also have some business in Yolem! Ms. Natalia Windle! Well, it¡¯s your fault I need to go to Yolem though!]


    [How did you know that name!?]


    [That was a secret from you BUhibUHIbUhi!!!]


    [Don¡¯t f*** with me! Die you pig! And also, my name is not Natalia!]


    [No, no, no. You already admit it¡¯s your name aren¡¯t you!?]


    It was a name I already threw away a long time ago.


    I have resolved myself to live just as ¡®a mercenary¡¯ since I was a child.


    Natalia Windle


    If I do not throw away my childish self I can¡¯t live to see the next day.


    It was a name seeped with curses along with the curses that were inflicted on the Baron Windle territory.


    [You will regret it for sure, Natalia! The empire is not a simple country as you think it is!].


    [It¡¯s impossible for you to understand why I did it¡ª¡ªDamn it!]


    He keeps calling her with ¡®that¡¯ name and it makes her messed with her magic control.


    A small portion of the wind bullets is slipped through the cracks of her darkness barrier and hit the flying monster¡¯s wings.


    After getting hit by the wind magic, the monster bird take a nose dive towards the ground.


    Natalia holds the mysterious bird¡¯s back tightly. She buys this little monster especially to finish her job this time.


    We can only imagine how much money a person needs to prepare just to buy this monster here.


    The giant bird could get a hold on itself in thest minute before it hit the ground and hovers in on top of the highway.


    [Yo! Finally, you decide to go down here huh?]


    Finally, Natalia could see the person who pursued her.


    And then her mind freeze¡ª¨C.


    [Eh¡­! Who are you!?]


    [It was me Buhiii!]


    He was nothing like the person before.


    He really is not the same.


    I can¡¯t see any kind of resemnce with the piggy duke from before!


    He is not the one I met before!!


    It must be a different person!!


    Who the heck is this kid in front of me!!!??


    [Who, who the heck are you!!!]


    In front of her was a young man with an overflowing sex appeal.


    For Natalia who was always alone, it makes her forget to breathe for a moment.


    It was an attractive young man with a glossy iron like hair.


    If he was studying in the Kurushu magic academy, he could steal everyone heart with that ¡®bishounen¡¯ looks.


    And with such an elegant move the young manugh while pointing his cane towards Natalia.


    [You make me sad, sensei. I don¡¯t know whether you can put me in a cute student category or not, but have you already forget my face?]


    [Yeah, it was just like seeing a terrible dream where a pig turned into a human, isn¡¯t it piggy duke]


    [¡®Pig turned into human¡¯ what ament you have there, then how about you stop using such a thick makeup sensei?]


    [If you think I¡¯m your teacher then please stop attacking me!!]


    [I will think about it after you put that fire you make out first, Aruru-sensei! No, I should call you the legendary mercenary¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªNATALIA WINDLE!!!]


    After hearing what Slow said, Natalia fell into a deep fear.


    It was scary, it was so terrifying, it made Natalia Windle cry in fear unconsciously.


    How could he knows ¡®that¡¯ name?


    There should be no one knows that I was Natalia Windle, scratch that, it¡¯s impossible for anyone alive to know.


    Why did the person pursuing her now knows her name, it really has shaken Natalia Windle¡¯s mind, but thanks to the wind and rain hitting her face rapidly it could cool her head a little.


    ¡ª¡ªCalm down.


    ¡ª¡ªI need to calm down


    ¡ª¨C¡­..I need to shake this guy here to escape!


    [Just be quiet, you pig! I already told you I¡¯m not Natalia! Ketora! Go up! Fly away!]


    She shouts frantically.


    As if trying to mimic her, Slow Denning was shouting something.


    This is bad, what kind of magic will he shoot now.


    Slow Denning was the only ¡®Elemental Master¡¯ in the whole country.


    Even for someone with a lot of experience like Natalia, it was impossible to guess what kind of magic someone like him will shoot the next moment.


    [Buhi!?]


    But in midst of chanting his magic, he stopped and looked towards the sky.


    Why stopping, what did he see up there?


    Natalia was also tempted to look up there¡ª¨C


    ¡ª-but then she stopped.


    It¡¯s a chance, there is a gap to break through.


    [Oo darkness! Wrap around me!]


    If it was only a half-hearted wide-area magic, he could disperse it in an instance.


    Narrow down the target.


    Make it dense, making it only his field of vision is blocked.


    [Ah! Oy, stop it! Can¡¯t you see something juste through us from above!? Argh, DAMMIT! Shine the darkness on me, Light!!!]


    [I don¡¯t see anything! ¡®Heal¡¯, ¡®heal¡¯, ¡®heal¡¯! Fly away, Ketora!]


    After giving the giant bird some emergency treatment with magic, it once again regains its power to fly. The giant bird ps its giant wings and brings its body to the sky.


    Natalia was a water and darkness mage, especially water magic.


    But using water magic as a recovery magic was something she still finds it hard to do since recovery is not her expertise.


    She just gather a massive amount of magic power and injects Ketora to heal the bird.


    Because of that, her body bespletely exhausted.


    [Argh, not fair! Don¡¯t run into the sky!]


    [¡­.Quite, you pig! You don¡¯t even know how hard it is for me to prepare for this job!]


    The darkness that was once covering Slow Denning is already erased by light magic he made.


    And once again, a barrage of wind bullets are surrounding Natalia.


    Goosebumps running down her spine.


    She can¡¯t even imagine how big the magic he had to make keep making this kind of magic.


    But, if she can¡¯t escape from here there will be no future for her.


    [¡ª¡ªEh?]


    Ketora let out a cry.


    When Natalia turn her head, she can see the light of Yolem in the far distant.


    All right.


    Almost there.


    After seeing the scene in front of her, once again she regains the power to continue her journey.


    But then¡ª


    [That light..?¡­¡­. What is that strong light¡­..Eh?]


    There was a bright me.


    Even from afar the person who saw it could see the giant fire pir burning everything down there.

 Chapter 69 - The Wind Prodigy finally arrived

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Wind Prodigy finally arrived</h4>


    ¡°You can¡¯t go there, Slow¡±


    [I think I heard thatment somewhere before]


    While riding on top the white horse¡¯s back I remembered about the day pasts.


    I remembered the day I met Charlotte and also the day I make a contract with the great wind spirit.


    To appease the great wind spirit¡¯s anger, I made a vow with Art Ange.


    Well, I was in a real hurry at that time since the wind spirits that known for their mischievous behavior even told me to ¡®run away slow~in chorus.


    ¡°Slow, get away from there¡±


    Yeah, it feels just like this.


    But instead of the wind spirit, it is the light spirits told me to run through.


    Moreover, it was the usually quite light spirit that told me to run in a chorus.


    I believe there is something going on in Yolem right now.


    I wonder, what kind of things happening there?


    Don¡¯t tell me, there will be another ¡®Princess crisis¡¯ there!?


    [Buhiiiiiiiiiiii]


    ¡°Please run, Slow. The great light spirit wille soon.¡±


    Even though they were called ¡®The great spirits¡¯ and makes people felt grateful just by their existence, but for someone that knows the real history of the ¡®anime¡¯ I know what are those ¡®great spirits¡¯ are.


    For great wind spirit, it was a fat cat, darkness spirit was a ¡®tsundere¡¯, fire spirit was someone who will change their personality once they enter a battle, water spirit was a bit touchy.


    By the way for the great light spirit and the great earth spirit, I don¡¯t know much about them.


    ¡°AAh, Slow. Thisnd will soon meet its end.¡±


    [No, it won¡¯t. I will show you that even if Shuya isn¡¯t here there is someone who fits to be the main protagonist here]


    The end of the highway is already in sight.


    We will soon gate out from the forest and see Yolem then.


    I have been able to shave Natalia¡¯s power.


    She is already in no condition to use any kind of magic now


    If she still uses magic in that state, it will be the end of someone named Natalia.


    I¡¯ve done what I can, for now, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Silva.


    [Come now, my ¡®crossing the highway¡¯ time is over! Buhiiiiii!]


    [Hihihihiiiiin!]


    And when I can¡¯t see the forest anymore, a row of soldiers holding torches are already there.

 Chapter 70 - What The Heck is happening here!?

    <h4>Chapter 70: What The Heck is happening here!?</h4>


    Faster, I need to go there faster¡ª¡ªfaster than anything.


    Usually, a town had a small number of soldiers working together with some local militia In order to maintain public order in a town. They also armed so when there are monstersing out from the forest they could fend it off.


    When seeing such a thing I thought it will cause some chaos among them, but thankfully the chain ofmand is held firmly with the soldier as a center.


    It made me really relief knowing they did it.


    Yolem city will be able to hold on for now.


    But I guess it was because seeing me running on the road that leads to the forest and thought I was also a monster, those soldiers and the people from the local and barraging me with ¡®wind arrows¡¯.


    Uwaaaa!


    That one dangerous!


    Even though I¡¯m not the monster here!


    Why!? How could they mistook me for a monster!?


    [Cease your fire! It¡¯s not a monster! It was a human!]


    [That uniform!? He was one of the academy¡¯s student!?]


    [Don¡¯t tell me, he crosses here alone!? Throughout the main road!?]


    If we see it closely, all the road leading towards Yolem was blockade by a dozen monsters.


    There are goblin there, slime,¡­¡­¡­Oh, there is also Mr. orc there! I wonder why I¡¯ve got this strange affection towards Mr. orc there. I barely finished one cycle of breath when I saw the orc see me and ¡®Buuhiiiiiiiiiiii¡¯-ing at me. But before Mr. orc could do anything, a soldier punch his head with a sword and Mr. orc there lose consciousness already. Welp, what can I say, Mr. orc was weak, that¡¯s all. May your soul rest in peace there, Ameen.


    [What happened with the academy?! How about my son!?]


    [Yeah! Tell me about my grandchild!]


    [Everyone, I beg you to calm down first!]


    A lot of soldiers and militia are already crowding around me, but as if the white horse could already understand what was inside my mind it slipped through those people.


    [Oy, tell us already! What happened to the academy!?]


    While still riding the white horse I looked back at those people.


    I use the wind magic to expand my voice.


    I inhaled a lot of air into my lunge, Argh, I identally inhale some rain with it. Bueee, it enters the wrong pipe! GehoGeho! Buuueee!


    ¡­.Buhii¡­..


    [Right now monsters are attacking the academy! I was sent here to search for help! Right now the headmaster ismanding the people there to fight the monsters but I don¡¯t know how long it will hold! My name is Slow Denning! I was someone from the household of Denning!]


    Denning¡¯s name truly useful when used at a time like this.


    With just spouting one of the noble¡¯s most famous name I can see people are starting to look at me with respect. Especially the one from the military, they starting to fix their posture and look at me with feverish eyes. Well, that is because one of the Denning Household¡¯s people, a person who might be the future top dog of Daris military is right in front of them you know.


    Welp, I have nothing to do with that though.


    I have nothing to do with such things you know!


    [Howe¡­]


    [I¡¯ll go! My son is still in the magic academy!]


    The ce bes noisy in an instant, everyone looks towards the forest all at once.


    They can¡¯t imagine what kind of trial will the magic academy face inside the forest since even when the soldiers and militia working together to fend off a numerous number of monster, they still can¡¯t move away even for a bit.


    Hey, the monster alsoing toward here you know!!?


    For me even if I have no soldier with me, I still have this powerful wind magic you know.


    [Don¡¯t be an idiot! There is still this rain! Are you going to walk there!? And did you forget about the monster!? There is no way you can take a rest anywhere in the forest!]


    [Then what should we do!? Our child is still there!?]


    Now then, I have told them what happens to the academy, now it¡¯s my turn to ask.


    There must be some incident happening in this city since those light spirits are keep pestering me to get away from Yolem.


    It was hard asking the spirits about what happens in the city when they are so busy telling me to run.


    [Um, excuse me! There is some incident happened here correct!? Please tell me! What is happening here!?]


    The answer soon reaches my ears.


    But it was not from the soldier, it was from an uncle from the militia with a huge body, he told me as he held his long spear tightly.


    [Noble sir from Denning household¡­.. The monsters are suddenly appearing one after another. The royal knights are bravely fighting the monsters, but there is a rumor about the high-ss resident area has been destroyed.]


    [Cardinal Maldini has been making a call for us civilian to make a rescue squad to save princess Kari¡ª¨C]


    I never doubt the light spirits information, but with this, it¡¯s all clear.


    Without waiting for the man¡¯s voice to reach my ear, the white horse and I are already dashing through the people.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen from now on, but as they say, it seems this city is already in an uproar.


    [Ah! Sir student noble there, please wait!]


    [Oi! What will you guys do!? There is nothing we can do with just being here! Let¡¯s cross the road!]


    [Silent! What can a mere civilian who can¡¯t even use magic will do there? It¡¯s a suicide!]


    [I¡¯ll go! Can¡¯t you guys see!? Even that kid could do it! He is alone crossing here!]


    ******


    The soldiers are stopping the already armed people that are going to cross the road.


    But, it¡¯s a wonder who shout it first.


    ¡®The noble boy was crossing the road all by himself risking his own life¡¯.


    It was a talk that brings him another step forward.


    ******


    The high-ss resident area has been destroyed?


    Moreover, even the people of Yolem are mobilized to do it, I don¡¯t understand what happened here.


    And also ¡®the royal knights are bravely fighting the monsters¡¯, these words are worrying me.


    Not a ¡®total victory¡¯ but ¡®bravely fighting¡¯?!


    Are you telling me they can¡¯t win against those monsters here?


    [Arrgh, what the heck is happening here!?]


    There is also this presence I felt when I was still on the road.


    As if it was blowing the wind itself, what kind of a strong creature that could do that and could fly high up in the sky?


    ¡°Runaway, Slow¡±


    ¡°The great light spirit hase¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go there, Slow!¡±


    Geez, always saying something I can¡¯t understand.


    The light spirits keep repeating the same word that I will not follow over and over again.


    The spirits be lesser and lesser as I get closer to Yolem.


    It was just exactly like that time.


    It was when I helped Charlotte when I was a child¡ª¨C

 Chapter 71 - Karina Little Daris

    <h4>Chapter 71: Karina Little Daris</h4>


    I was a bit curious.


    I was feeling a bit under the weather and makes myself rest alone in the room given to me.


    But there is no one from the royal knight in front of my room, for somewhat reason when I saw it from the window, all the knights are already standing in the garden.


    I want to rebel for a bit since Maldini has been a bit too stricttely.


    I will take a walk for a bit and will be back in a second.


    I thought it would be dark since it¡¯s still night, but thesemps were really well maintained it makes the street so bright it beautiful and makes my stroll really fun.


    In one of the street side, I found a general store that sells thetest fashion and enters it, it was good for a change of pace once in a while.


    I don¡¯t bring money at that time if I find the things I like I will ask someone to bring it to me when I get backter.


    And then, how could it be like this?


    ..


    (Uuu¡­¡­My head hurts¡­¡­What happened out there?¡­..)


    When I regain my consciousness, my body already crushed under something.


    I can¡¯t feel my lower body.


    Even my top body almost can¡¯t feel a thing.


    With my thin consciousness, I manage to tell my body to move up.


    [Agh¡­..]


    When she tried to let out a big voice, what came out was a mouthful of blood.


    She doesn¡¯t know what happen and how it happened to her.


    Liquids were spreading under her face.


    It takes no time for her to understand that it was her own blood there.


    She can see the vast sky when she looks up.


    The shop ceiling¡¯s, no, the shop itself was gone.


    But thanks to that she can see people running to evacuate in the residential area.


    (My consciousness starting to fade¡­..Fire? What? Why?.)


    It seems the surrounding was damaged because they catch fire, but the rain slowly starting to extinguish those fire.


    A lot of people are walking towards where she is, they walk on the street and will be an area around her in no time.


    I was in a shop that was a bit further from the street, it takes someone a bit of a walk to reach here.


    [He¨C¡­.!]


    She was trying asking for help.


    But not a single voice came out from her mouth.


    Instead of an extreme pain running through my body.


    When she was going to see those people eye¡¯s on the street, something covered her face hindering them to see where she is.


    There will be no oneing for her now.


    Not even a single person.


    ******


    Did everyone think there is no way someone would be here? Even though they only need to climb this inclined stone pavement.


    Won¡¯t it take that much time for someone to do it right?


    But in that short time, Karina understand something.


    In the midst of her blurry vision, she understands that no one wille to help her.


    (¡­¡­Is this a retribution, after all, I¡¯ve done¡­..Since I haven¡¯t done anything a princess should do, This kind of punishment¡­¡­..Somehow I feel sleepy)


    Karina Little Daris understand that she is not a princess material at all, but she has an obligation to be the next queen of Daris, she doesn¡¯t have such a strong heart, to begin with, but she understood it more than anyone else.


    That is why it doesn¡¯t take long for her to give up.


    This is the end.


    The princess of Daris, without knowing what happens she will die here.


    Thezy princess, without anyone knowing where she is will die here.


    (Fufuu¡­..Don¡¯t tell me, is this an appropriate way to die for me?¡­.. I just know Blood is really warm¡­¡­A princess dies on her own sea of blood, it¡¯s just like in a story¡­)


    Karina Little Darisugh in self derision.


    Will I die as it is?


    Her body losing its strength, the pain when she tries to move also getting weaker by the minute.


    The uproar nearby slowly be smaller and smaller as if it was from another world.


    And she already forgets about when it starts, but she can¡¯t even feel the sshing feel from the rain on her face.


    She looks at the starry sky above her.


    (Aah¡­..the world is so beautiful,¡­.It was as if I can reach it if I just stretch my hand¡­.It looks so close¡­.)


    Thest willpower just left Karina.


    Even though it was a sudden incident for her, but she already epts her own death a long time ago.


    [Hihihihiiiin]


    (Fufu¡­.What a strange cry it has¡­.)


    When she just fix her eyes at the moon, a sudden appearance from someone she never knows filled Karina¡¯s vision. But because of her blurry eyes, she doesn¡¯t know what kind of person in front of her.


    [¡­.Who¡­.are,¡­ you, ?]


    It was the only person who realizes where she was.


    Karina wanted to at least wanted to show him what a princess should do for thest time¡ª¨C


    ¡ª-She smiles, she wanted to look cute towards the kind person who realizes where she is.


    She thought at least she wanted to give this person a reward just like a princess should be.


    [I think I will keep who I am a secret for now. After all, It will be more fun, right? Oh, Blushful princess]

 Chapter 72 - My Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 72: My Guardian</h4>


    The only she can recognize clearly from him was his voice.


    It was a soothing voice, it¡¯s a cheerful voice that doesn¡¯t match with the situation they were in right now.


    But Karina shakes her head when she was called a princess.


    She wasn¡¯t suited to be called a princess remembering her condition she was in now.


    [You can¡¯t lie here now, I know who you really are since I can hear the spirits voices. The light spirits whispering your name, they told me you are princess Karina]


    It was such an absurd story, a person knowing someone¡¯s true identity through the spirits.


    He must be joking around trying to encourage her.


    [¡­.You Are, right¡­..Uuu]


    It was such a small voice escaped from her mouth, even she was surprised by that small voices.


    [Aa, you should not talk right now. Honestly speaking, you are already at your ends when I first found you before]


    Even when she could only see darkness wherever she looks, Karina could still clearly saw the sea of blood around her. If perhaps her nose still working right now, she won¡¯t be able to bear smelling this death and blood.


    Since no one could bear looking at her pitiful condition, and even when some people saw her condition, they try as hard as they could turn their eyes from her, the girls know what kind of condition she was in.


    (What an honest person. I¡­..Seems like there is no more hope for me¡­.)


    But his next words turned out makes her sad.


    [Princess Karina. I will ask you a question now, if you are positive about the answer, just move your eyelids.]


    Suddenly the girl felt something warm touching her left hand.


    The young man holds Karina¡¯s left hand, the only one that was reachable between the rubble, tightly.


    Even though her five sense is already numbed, Karina could still hear the young man¡¯s words very clearly. And slowly the heat that was slowly leaving her body ising back to her once more from her left hand.


    To only thing that still holding her and this world was the existence of a certain mysterious young man here.


    [I really don¡¯t want to say it like that, it was just you looked like already giving up to survive just now]


    Then the young man say these shockingly cruel¡ª¨C


    [Well. I will help you now¡­Any problem with that?]


    ¡ª-sweet words toward her.


    .


    After hearing the young man¡¯s words until the end, Karina¡¯s world dyed in darkness.


    From before, her eyes that should be opened and see the scenery before her, couldn¡¯t see a single thing.


    The people who run past her, the droplets of water, without anything to lighten up the darkness, she can¡¯t see anything.


    She can no longer see anything besides the young man before her.


    She can¡¯t even know whether she was still breathing or not.


    Like She was in a dream, right now she was standing between life and death.


    /


    (¡­.Hey, Why did I could only hear your voice clearly? Even though I already can¡¯t hear anything else around me¡­..)


    The young man who helps her.


    He didn¡¯t even ask for any kind ofpensation for helping her.


    He said, ¡®he will help¡¯.


    Karina could feel the strong feeling behind that words.


    It was not just a theory.


    It wasn¡¯t even a woman intuition.


    She can feel something else behind his words while feeling that feeling, she slowly closed her eyes.


    [Princess Karina. Please just rest and receive my magic for now kay? well how is it, don¡¯t you feel sleepier by the minute?]


    Karina was aware that only her left hand that was not buried under the rubble.


    The warmth of the young man once again reminded her that she was still alive.


    Not long after, just like the young man said before, dr.


    (I¡¯m starting to¡­¡­¡­get sleepy¡­..But)


    Before meeting the young man, Karina has already prepared herself to die.


    (¡­.It¡¯s scary¡­.so scary¡­.)


    It was frightening.


    When your senses were robbed away, it was frightening.


    Death.


    Finally, she could understand what is death.


    It was a farewell towards everything she ever knew.


    Yes.


    She will even say goodbye towards the young man that was crouching by the rubble in front of her.


    [It¡¯s not a goodbye yet. I told you I will help you right here right now, there is no need to be afraid anymore. After all, I have a great track record since you are the second princess I will save, did you know that?]


    It was a voice that was so soothing it could calm a baby.


    As if she was calmed by that voice, Karina peacefully drowned into her quiet slumber.


    Since the very first time Karina met this young man, never once she could saw his face clearly.


    Karina was truly saddened BY this fact since this might be herst moment on this world.


    [Your¡­name¡­.Would you¡­.please¡­.tell me¡­?]


    Karina¡¯s small voice has reached him for sure.


    The young man tells her slowly, word by word, moving his mouth so it can be seen clearly.


    Unfortunately, she can¡¯t hear it.


    Both of Karina¡¯s ears can¡¯t no longer hear a thing from this world anymore


    That is why tears were welling up on her eyes and she could only shake her head a little in response.


    Trying to resist the drowsiness, she stares at the young man in front of her.


    Then as if he was kissing her, the young man whispers something on Karina¡¯s beautiful ear.


    (¡­¡­..Yes¡­¡­.I will remember it¡­¡­.)


    She tried to repeat the young man¡¯s name many times in her mind.


    Again and again, she will repeat his name.


    She does it again and again, wishing that she won¡¯t forget his name ever again.


    (¡­..Ah)


    And the girl realized.


    The young man wasn¡¯t close enough to her, she couldn¡¯t see his face.


    That is why this will be her veryst wish she doesn¡¯t want to regret.


    That is why she said it.


    She doesn¡¯t want to get to sleep just like this.


    (¡­.Come, closer¡­..I want to¡­..see your¡­.face)


    It was a mixed feeling.


    Up till now, they were in a distance enough so they can converse with each other with a small voice, but now her face was so close to the young man it could touch his face.


    [Is this good enough?]


    The blurred outline of his face became clear.


    The two distance became closer as if it will touch each other with just a slight push.


    [¡­..Un]


    At that time Karina does a thing that the young man will never think of.


    [¡ª¡ªEh]


    Something soft was touching the young man¡¯s lips.


    (Please forgive me¡­¡­it¡¯s all I can do for you now¡­..please, bear with it¡­¡­It¡¯s still just a beginning for me after all¡­.)


    With herst power, Karina kisses the young man¡¯s lips.


    (You are so cool¡­.for someone like you¡­.I believe¡­.for just a kiss¡­..You have done it¡­.a lot of time)


    Surprised, the young man makes a distance between their face in an instant.


    Seeing his reaction, Karina¡¯s cheeks loosen up.


    As if satisfied with her prank, she closes her eyes slowly.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to keep her mind awake any longer.


    (A hero, no he is not that¡­..Well then¡­..I don¡¯t care whether you are strong or not¡­..I just wanted to make you, the only one that could find me¡­¡­I want you to be my ¡°Guardian¡±¡­.Is¡­.that¡­..okay¡­.?)


    Finally, the girl falls into a deep sleep.


    .


    Slow Denning watching as the princess of this country slowly sleep.


    Herplexion hasn¡¯t returned to normal yet, even if I said she was a walking dead, I won¡¯t feel bad after seeing her condition.


    Actually even Slow thought she will not make it at first after seeing her for the first the time.


    Her heartbeat was so weak it won¡¯t be surprised for her heart to stop at any moment.


    There is no one around them, most of the people that were answering Cardinal Maldini¡¯s call mostly searching around the living district.


    And once again, he tastes how he was left alone together with some girl.


    [¡­..Geez. I can¡¯t believe Daris Princess was so bold. And I never thought my first kiss is not with Charlotte but with her.]


    He touches the lips that just touched the girl¡¯s lips.


    [Moreover, my very first kiss was¡­..]


    ¡ª¡ª-taste like blood.

 Chapter 73 - The Radiance of Enchanted Sword

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Radiance of Enchanted Sword</h4>


    The battle at the rundown factory in the industrial district has been ended.


    The supposed ¡®hiding ce¡¯ walls are all crumbled, the building that should protect the facility inside it are no longer can be seen, the people that should have to wait for her nowhere to be seen.


    The young boy that should be chasing Natalia also gone.


    It was strange for her chaser to suddenly stop chasing, but it must be because he already reaching his limit, or so she thought.


    And she believes rather than chasing her, Slow Denning should prioritize telling the guards in Yolem about the disaster that currently happening inside the academy, won¡¯t he?


    [There were sign a fire happening here and there, what happened here¡­.]


    While flying above Yolem and seeing its condition, Natalia keep wondering what happened and what kind of problems this city involved until she reaches the border to the high-ss residential area.


    But she won¡¯t go beyond that ce.


    A ce where all the nobles live.


    After all, she doesn¡¯t have any business with the nobles there.


    [Vajra Mercenaries! Come out!]


    The factory district was so quiet, only the sound from the rain could be heard there.


    This ced was amon gathering point for all the rogue-like person in the city, so it is impossible to not see any ruffian in here normally.


    Natalia Windle was, and still, indeed an experienced mercenary.


    In situation outside of her prediction like this, she knows she needs to stay calm no matter what happens since it will affect her life and death.


    That is why she still keeps her mind to stay sharp at any time.


    She had confidence, in the state right now, she could hear the sound when a pin dropped.


    Even so, she is not aware of him.


    Whether is it live or dead, the mercenary world never cares about the means, all they care was the only result.


    [You and that teacher are truly looked the same you know? And then¡ª¨CYou looked tired, Mercenary girl]


    One of her hand was hard pressed against her own back, a person with a thick smell of death suddenly came out and pushed her down from behind out of nowhere. A cold steel sword is pointing against her head, right now Natalia knows it was her end.


    It was a quick move unlike she ever saw normally.


    She can¡¯t even understand how could she got easily outmaneuvered.


    [¡ª-I give up]


    the girl feels that if she doesn¡¯t utter it clearly, her head will be chopped.


    It seems the one who apprehended her feels good with her plea he pulls away from his killing intent, after knowing about it Natalia let out a sigh of relief.


    +


    [Those mercenaries attacked me first just so you know, don¡¯t think bad of me kay?]


    Some mysterious person was touching Natalia¡¯s body.


    Without any resistance, Natalia allowed him to do that.


    And when that mysterious person reaches Natalia¡¯s secret knife on her back, shepletely has given up any resistance.


    [Aah, this is¡­..The one Young master told me in his letter¡­..Well well, Royal Knights. restrain her with your magic]


    A dozen people are jumping down from the building¡¯s roof andnd near both of them without any sound.


    After seeing those people for merely a second, Natalia finally knew what will happen to her.


    they are the white caped knights this country proud of, they are the ¡®Royal Knights¡¯.


    [¡­..What a grandiose wee. To move The Royal Knights just to capture me? ¡­..It really blew my mind knowing it really happened.]


    [Geez, we just can¡¯t help it. Why did ¡®that man¡¯ told us to capture you, we just can¡¯t understand it. Ahh please guys, don¡¯t hold back and do as you like]


    Vajra Mercenaries suddenly got captured, the ¡®Giantman¡¯ himself told the knights all of their ns.


    Daris number one public ruffian that has been moving all around inside Daris as if it was their own home, has finally need to settle themselves inside the jail. But all those achievements will go into no other than Cardinal Maldini himself since he was the leader of the Royal Knights, or so Silva said.


    This so-called arrangement that gives The Royal Knights so much advantage was arranged by someone Silva called ¡®Young master¡¯, but the Royal Knights don¡¯t have any reason to know who it was or any need to find who he is.


    [Hey you Mercenary. Did you think you will have any chance after captured by us?]


    They are different from the army that was used to fight against The Imperial army.


    The Royal Knights only job was to protect the royalty with their strength, and that was all they made to do.


    Because of protecting the royalty as their main duty, there is almost no chance for them to go to the battlefield.


    But after what they did now things will be different.


    The Royal Knights are doing some wicked n to maintaining public order at this ce, there is no doubt with this kind of achievement Cardinal Maldini¡¯s name will rise greatly.


    Also, Silva requests that he will not include in that achievement and made it all for The Royal Knights.


    [There are around ten Royal Knights here. If I can escape from all Sir Knights here, I will also acknowledge as a monster by everyone. But unfortunately, it was impossible for me now. That aside, is this okay for you sir knights? It seems you don¡¯t realize it but thanks to this sound of rainfall we can¡¯t hear any sound besides it. And just for your information, it seems there is some kind of uproar currently happening inside town now.]


    [¡­..Our friend at the Living District is on standby there. If there is something happening there they will surely handle it themselves.]


    Right now Natalia was thinking, Now then, what should I do to make them their attention from here.


    If I used something with ¡®Royalty¡¯ word etched on it there must be some effect on them, but well if I identally used some improper word with it I will be sacked immediately.


    But Natalia even had a chance to use that word she has think of.


    [I told you to note here until it has finished! What do you have to say¡­..!]


    One of the soldierse to that ce.


    those people are the one who responsible to guard the Vajra Mercenaries, his face was so red and he was looking towards the Royal Knights. It was as if he ran with all his might and he ran straight towards the white-capped knights.


    [It was a direct order from Cardinal Maldini! Because of the appearance of the ck Dragon the condition of Princess Karina, whether she was living or die, was unknown! He ordered to regroup as fast as possible! This is a serious affair that could affect this country! I repeat! Because of the appearance of the ck Dragon the condition of Princess Karina, whether she was living or die, was unknown! He ordered to regroup as fast as possible! This is a serious affair that could affect this country!]


    The eyes of those Royal Knights change, they are running like their lives are depending on it.


    Natalia admires seeing those knight¡¯s showing such loyalty, but also smiling in her heart¡ª¨C.


    Unfortunately, while those knights trying to go to the Cardinal Maldini¡¯s ce¡ª¨CThey robe Natalia¡¯s consciousness with one hit behind her neck.


    Without any resistance, Natalia¡¯s consciousness robbed away from her.


    [This woman was also a famous thief just like those Vajra mercenaries! If by chance she tried to escape just kill her already!]


    [Yes sir!!]


    Among those knights, there is a man that moved faster than anyone there.


    Only one man that move faster even before he heard what the soldier said, one man that could feel a change in the air.


    Lights are slipping out from the scabbard on his waist.


    It was the sign of a contract with the Great Light spirit, it told him Daris¡¯s royalty was in grave danger. It guides Silva to where he should be while Silva running with all of his power.


    [Oh yeah, it really feels just like that time huh]


    As if he was a thread in a clothes, he jumps building to building inside the factory district sewing them together as one.


    Even the Royal Knights can¡¯t catch up with him, even though they already use wind magic to boost their speed.


    The Great light spirit¡¯s blessing from the enchanted sword raises Silva¡¯s body stats because the spirits want him to hurrying him to save that little girl.


    (If I remember correctly¡­¡­It was when young master slow helping a girl back then)


    While still keeping her feet moving, SIlva reminiscing about his past.


    After the end of his contract with Duke Denning, at that time Silva once again set out on a journey.


    He remembered trying to escape from the former Windle territory to save his life, it was an unexpected result from a youthful journey.


    (¡­.It was when he help the princess of the Hugh Jack Empire¡ª¨C)


    So to sum what kind of journey Silva do, his second journey was no other than to find out Charlotte¡¯s true identity.

 Chapter 74 - The Magic Academy in Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Magic Academy in Nightmare</h4>


    [Run towards the Cathedral! It¡¯s impossible to hold it any longer!]


    The winner already decided.


    A lot of people has gone. They have already lost the fight here.


    Even before thinking that, they already can¡¯t enter the same battlefield anymore.


    These people mostly students inside this academy, they never thought of throwing their life away on a battlefield this soon.


    But unfortunately for them, These monsters are already evolved from what they used to be, These monsters came out from the Dungeon and crawled all over the academy without caring what they thought.


    Right now Kurushu Magic academy is turned into a ce not meant for human, it was a domain for monsters.


    The tide of war has turned towards the invading monsters since the downfall of the academy¡¯s gate.


    This academy was already turned into a haven for monsters.


    Some monsters already invade and destroying the school buildings into pieces. Some are invading the dormitory, one of the monsters was breaking inside one of the girl room and a fat orc already upying her bed there. There are also some whom uproot trees and hold it in their hand as if telling everyone ¡®hey, I¡¯m strong!¡¯.


    That is why for these people whom already lose all they could do was running.


    There is only one safe haven inside this academy.


    Inside the barrier enveloping the Cathedral.


    [Run! Run with all you have!]


    It was actually a blessing among this misfortune since there is no casualty up till now.


    And that blessing is thanks to these three reasons.


    Reason number one, the monster¡¯s boss, AKA the cyclops, giving the monsters a strict order to not touch them so he could have fun hunting the human.


    [Don¡¯t you dare to kill them! Back them into a corner, and then encircle them! Hyahahahaha!]


    [The monsters are-!!]


    [Hyahahahaha!]


    [So, You are the dungeon master who eats it¡¯s dungeon core huh. In other words, if I could kill you here and now, those friggin¡¯ monsters will stoping-!]


    The second reason.


    An existence of a certain former member of the ¡®Royal Knight¡¯ that ready to throw away his life fighting the cyclops.


    A giant rock boulder was flying towards the Cyclops, but without any hitch that Cyclops could make a big hole with its right hand and rush towards the human who cast that magic.


    [That right hand!! What the heck happened here!!]


    [Hyahahaha! This is what it means to hold the dungeon¡¯s fate on one hand! It also means this great me was stronger than you!!!]


    Cyclops was showing such a joyful face.


    In short, there will be no killing spree happening anytime soon until the cyclops reach the cathedral.


    Finally the third and also thest reason.


    Even though they were told to do something by some kind of boss character, they were just mere monsters.


    It was almost impossible for such a creature to listen quietly someone¡¯smand when they already gathered in arge number.


    Originally cyclops was only one of the dungeon monster who evolved and got recognized as the boss of that dungeon. So a monster that only follows the dungeon master without moving on his own, will have no value to be called a dungeon monsters.


    [Stop, I beg you to stoooooooop!!!!]


    [Urrgaaaaaaaaaaaaa]


    Outside the barrier at the cathedral, a selected few students fight back against the attacking monsters.


    [Buhibuhibuhi]


    Protecting those students who fighting against the monsters horde, the third reason why did there is still no casualty among them, the presence of the water orc knight.


    Even though these water orc knights is not as strong as the Royal Knight, they have enough strength to protect some people who still trying to escape inside the cathedral from the attacking monsters.


    [These water orc knights are amazing. It was such a bad taste using orc as the base there, but as expected from headmaster¡¯s magic! I wonder what kind of training I need to do to cast that magic!]

 Chapter 75 - The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (5)

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (5)</h4>


    [[Slow Denning, rumors about you are so famous it even reaches Hugh jack empire nyaa¡­..A mysterious child whom could speak with the spirits. It seems you are more than the rumor said nyaa. Then, it seems your anger has calmed down since you saved Charlotte, aren¡¯t you?]]


    The first impression when meeting the great wind spirit was a big injured cat monster.


    A big ck cat suddenly came out from behind Charlotte were having a contest of wind magic between both of them without Charlotte realized, in that contest, the child¡¯s magic is suppressing the great spirit¡¯s magic.


    [So, it seems]


    [Hey, what are you talking about suddenly?]


    Charlotte, who already got tired of all her crying, heard what Slow just said.


    Even if Charlotte could be heard what Slow said since she couldn¡¯t hear what was the great spirit said, she can¡¯t understand why did he suddenly said those words.


    Slow then looked at Charlotte in the eye, and said ¡®it¡¯s nothing¡¯ whileughing.


    [[Time after time people like you will pop up somewhere, but your case was outside our expectation nyaa. You could talk with our spirits, I believe you know what you need to do nyext nyaa]]


    The reason why the Great wind spirit, Art Angee to the Duke Denning¡¯s territory was to meet this famous Slow Denning that spirits love to talk about.


    And when it was able to meet him, it will ask him to lend his power to protect Charlotte.


    But he was much better than it thought before.


    Surprisingly as if all the spirits around him are trying to protect him, they stay in between the great spirit and The wind prodigy Slow Denning.


    [[I was bad at using Darkness magic nyaa, that is why I can¡¯t make my voice heard by human nyaa. That is why a human was required to protect Charlotte nyaa.]]


    The Dostork Empire were searching Charlotte where about.


    The power to understand monsters, it was a power The Dostork empire need the most since they were greatly affected by monsters, and this power was possessed by no other than the princess of Hugh Jack Empire.


    Looking at the menacing look The great wind spirit shows him, Slow nod slowly.


    [I just want you to stop being angry here. It¡¯s your fault that all the spirits in Denning territory wanted to flee. If you somehow calm down, I will promise you to protect this kid here.]


    [!? Not angry! I¡¯m not angry at all!]


    [Eeeh! No no no, I¡¯m not talking about you!]


    Charlotte ring at Slow with her big eyes.


    But her sad voice cannot be heard anymore.


    It seems it was because she was tired of crying,


    But more than her sadness she was more interested in the mysterious boy in front of her.


    The boy who suddenly talk by himself.


    The boy who brings back young Charlotte back to this world.


    A growling sound could be heard somewhere, Charlotte hurriedly presses her own stomach down.


    [Ah¡­.This, ummm¡­.]


    That sound was so weird it makes Slowugh,pared to Art Ange¡¯s killing intent it was very heartwarming.


    [[The spirits that protecting you now will be the witness nyaa. Now you will protect Charlotte with everything that you have, Slow Dennying. If you understand what I said, brush gently the piglet Charlotte hold in her hand]]


    Charlotte who was oblivious of things, she could only just ring Slow with teary eyes.


    [¡­.Uu~]


    [Ahahaha, I¡¯m so sorry. But, it seems your stomach is hungry now]


    [¡­.Umm, I¡¯m hungry]


    [Then let¡¯s eat delicious food together after this. Oh and your name, what should I call you?]


    Charlotte mulling on how to answer that question, then she pushed her plushie that she hug before on to Slow¡¯s chest.


    She was mulling over whether she should tell him her real name or not, she suddenly remembers the name she told the ve trader when she was captured.


    [Bra, Brady]


    [Is that perhaps this kid¡¯s name?]


    [¡­¡­Um. actually¡­..]


    Slow smile bitterly and brush the doll¡¯s head gently.


    Then when Charlotte tells him her name, he made sure it was deeply rooted inside his head.


    Even though he has already heard her name from the spirits, but hearing her name directly from her own mouth had a different sensation.


    [[Slow Dennying. Use all your power to protect Charlotte nyaa. Use it to protect Charlotte origin nyaa. The period, till your life end nyaa. In exchange, I will listen to some of your request nyaa, and you can use my power for all you want nyaa. I have nyever been lending my power to a human, so I don¡¯t rmend to use my power nyaa. I don¡¯t even nyow if your body could handle it nyaa.]]


    The second impression it has was an idiotic parent.


    But the vibe it holds was extremely good, it leaves a refreshing feeling to Slow.


    He understood how worried the great wind spirit towards Charlotte, and he also agrees not to let Charlotte face any kind of hardship in the future.


    But the number one reason why he agreed to help Charlotte with that kind of condition was¡ª-


    ¡ªIt was so cool protecting a princess just like a protagonist in the storybook.


    [Little Charlotte]


    [Stop that ¡®little¡¯ thingy]


    [Ah, sorry¡­.. Well then, those two also almost finished with their fight, how about youe with me to my house and eat a delicious soup there, Charlotte?]


    [Umm¡­.yes, I want that. I¡¯m so hungry]


    The wind prodigy and his two knights are indeed proved to be far superior.


    ude was going before first to the household to give them a report, while Silva was grinning seeing the two persons in front of him.


    [¡­.This is bad, Those lines are just like a kidnapper would say isn¡¯t it?]


    [Slow is a bad person?]


    They have introduced themselves.


    The wind prodigy when the girl calls him by his name.


    [Yes I am. I am a bad bad bad Mr. kidnapper.]


    Charlotte unintentionally smiles seeing a viin like a smile from him.

 Chapter 76 - The Magic Academy in Nightmare (2)

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Magic Academy in Nightmare (2)</h4>


    [Damn it, DAAAAAAAAAAAMN!!!]


    Shuya was running away with tears flowing from his eyes.


    Tears of regrets are rolling down his face, he was currently running while hugging his magic crystal.


    He was attacked many times by the winged monster from the sky while he ran with everything he has towards the cathedral.


    But every time those attack will connect, the water knights will block it without fail.


    (Stop! Don¡¯econ¡¯edon¡¯e!!!!!)


    When the orc knight monster¡¯s attack about to kill Shuya, It was stopped with the water knight¡¯s water sword.


    And since then, it was the beginning of a fight between two knights.


    Shuya can only watch those two fighting against each other.


    The Water knight¡¯s face was somewhat of a cute version of a pig.


    Of course, if anyone listens to that statement those people who saw both of the orcs fights will throw a retort.


    [[Students who still outside the barrier! It was impossible to continue on! Fall back towards the Cathedral!]]


    It was the only safe ce left inside the academy.


    Without even caring how unsightly he ran, Shuya tried his best running towards the Cathedral.


    [I¡¯m weak, so weak! Without anyone told me, I already know how weak I am!!!]


    Stronger!


    Be Stronger!


    I want to be stronger!


    I want to be strong enough to protect my beloved academy.


    At that time he heard a voice.


    A crystal clear voice.


    [[Shuya. A big power will call upon your own destruction.]]


    (I know that already!!)


    Ignoring the crystal clear voice, Shuya continues to run towards the cathedral.


    Right now the only thing filling his head was how to survive, how to not die, and how he wants to live.


    But there are some people who were still left behind hiding inside the school building.


    Then he saw something he can¡¯t ignore, a monster attacking a defenseless maid.


    [¡®Fire Arrow¡¯!]


    Even when blood wasing out from his mouth, Shuya still cast his magic.


    The monster¡¯s body was red up for a second, but rather than killing it, it makes the monster go into a frenzied state and pointing its sharp de w towards the maid.


    [Ugh]


    Shuya pushes away the maid and receives that attack with his back.


    As a man, I just need to grit my teeth and bear with it.


    It was extremely hurt, but for someone who dropped his wand, it was the best he could do.


    [HELP MEEEEEEH!]


    It was so pathetic asking someone for help, but it was the only thing he could do at that moment.


    It was irritating, it was so irritating, it was unbearable.


    Hearing Shuya¡¯s voice, the water pig knight run towards where he is while buhibuhi-ing all the way there.


    [Let¡¯s go to the cathedral!!!]


    [Th-thank you very much!]


    As they are run together the maid hold someone¡¯s hand as they run.


    Soon Shuya no longer hears what the crystal clear voice said anymore.


    He concentrates all his sense to hear the monsters voices in order to survive¡­


    [[Don¡¯t be a fool Shuya! Your resolution to gain strength was not enough! Your soul right now hasn¡¯t lit up the me yet. If you still force it a hellish me will¡ª¨C]]


    ######


    The ck dragon Sekhmet are watching the academy through the gap in the clouds.


    Little by little monsters are starting to encircle the academy.


    The ce she loved has been destroyed, and her descendants¡¯ blood was so thin it was almost impossible to find.


    But the ck dragon Sekhmet found her.


    [Please, Sekhmet. Please protect that kids]


    The ck dragon was waiting.


    He was waiting the next moment the child opens her mouth, it was decided then that she was her descendant.


    (¡­..So that child was the one. Lending my strength, so it means that right?)


    In other words, I will need to do it once again.


    Do I need to take that kid away from here right now?

 Chapter 77 - The WInd Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 7)

    <h4>Chapter 77: The WInd Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 7)</h4>


    ,


    Both of them was in an elegant room at the moment.


    Inside that gorgeous room, there was a picture decoring the wall, arge bed, and warm light areing straight from the window.


    It was after the conclusion from when they were at the four great countries alliance¡¯s territory, both of them were inside a lovely and inviting room as if the room itself wasing out from the fairy tale itself.


    It was the room of The third son of Denning, a great family that was leading arge number of soldiers under him inside the great Knightdom of Daris, he was called Slow Denning.


    When he arrived at his home together with Charlotte, he told the people there the details of the incident that happened.


    Then those maids take the dirtied clothes from Charlotte and give her clean clothes to wear.


    It was the kind of cute clothes children usually wear.


    But to their surprise, those people in the residence never imagine the girls in front of them moved naturally as she used to that kind of treatment, the maids are merrily gossipping about who is that girl really was and how mysterious she was.


    When her preparation has finished, she goes straight towards the dinner table.


    She ate everything greedily like there is no tomorrow.


    Her childlike behavior makes her looks more loveable.


    [¡­Hey, where are the other people from before?]


    while still in the middle of drinking her soup, she suddenly became curious about those two people from before.


    [Hmm? Aah they are¡ª-]


    After that incident, ude, together with arge number of the soldier from the Duke around the ce starting to move.


    The people from the Free Federation couldn¡¯t spout any excuse after those people caught red-handed, they can¡¯t escape their responsibility to pay to this country for all they have done.


    Moreover, since those people also trying to apprehend those reverse cross rebels, those big traders from the free federation will willingly pay a huge pile of money to capture them.


    Those people are so full of themselves they even broke their own country, the free federation¡¯s policy.


    The free federation had a policy, ¡±Be free, never forget the spirits of rebellion, but remember, to leave a little bit careful about the other country¡¯s policy if you are in their soil¡±.


    [¡ª¨CPlease don¡¯t worry about them, they are alright.]


    [I see¡­.Um¡­you see¡­]


    Charlotte starting to trust Slow little by little.


    She felt a familiarity with him since she was once the princess from a certain country and Slow was someone from a well known noble family.


    [ummm¡­.you see]


    Charlotte stops her hand which she used to move the soup to her mouth and move her eyes towards Slow that sit near her.


    He was reading a book at that time.


    He immediately told the people in the residence on how to treat her.


    The butler even said, ¡±Master Slow¡¯s bad habite out again¡± like it always happened.


    These people already guess that Slow, the Wind Prodigy, will be the next head of the Duke Denning family.


    It was also impossible for these people to straightly refuse him since it was a cute affection to others that everyone has when they were only a child.


    And those feeling will mostly disappear as they grown up.


    But of course, there is no one but the wind prodigy himself knows how much resolution he holds about Charlotte here.


    [¡­.Thank you]


    As Charlotte said those words, her face turned red, then she continues drinking her soup.


    Slow was feeling really good hearing her said that.


    He closes the book he was reading.


    It was a ck covered picture book telling many stories that were counted as a legend from the legendary Hugh Jack empire.


    Since Charlotte was so busy with her food, she doesn¡¯t realize what was Slow read.


    And Slow actually not just leisurely reading, actually he was thinking all sort of arrangement from now on.


    And then without any warning, he told her what he was thinking all this time.


    [Charlotte, I want you to be my attendance from now on]


    Blinking her eyes in surprise, Charlotte really looks like an angel with her silver hair.


    After blinking numerous times, with the spoon in her hand, she asked Slow.


    By the way, she already finished her first bowl of soup a long time ago. This soup she ate was her third bowl.


    [¡­.Attendant?]


    The young Charlotte looks confused even her eyes turned into a line. ]]like this (- -) [[


    [Yes, I need someone to take care of all of my needs]


    [¡­.Will I take care of you Slow?]


    [Yes you will. And in exchange, you will be able to drink all the delicious soup as much as you can, and also I will protect you from all the things outside.]


    The young girl once again blinking in surprise and make a line again with both of her eyes.


    For Charlotte who has tasted how hard life could be, an offer for having a delicious soup every day was very charming for her.


    That was why she said it.


    [Yup. I¡¯ll do it]


    [Alright, Then it has been decided. Do you want more soup?]


    [Yess!]

 Chapter 78 - The Academy in Nightmare (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Academy in Nightmare (part 3)</h4>


    [[To the people who still live! Get inside the barrier! We had hit our limit! From this moment onward, It was forbidden for anyone to get past the barrier!]]


    More and more students which are wounded and already ran out of mana increase by the minute.


    As time passed, it wasn¡¯t the winged monsters appeared alone, not only monsters with the strong body also appear one after another but also monsters that could shake the ground with each of its steps could be seen at the academy¡¯s gate.


    The third-year students that were defending the gate before being seeded in retreating back into the cathedral.


    Even for Vision Greytoad, he sessfully retreated back inside the cathedral by himself.


    People who know him walking inside the cathedral were calling towards him, these people are also those who hope for the arrival of the royal knights.


    [Sir Vision! Are you alright?!]


    Most of his acquaintance weremoner.


    It was beginning from his roommate and expand to the maids and those noble¡¯s attendants.


    He had such a strong bond among themoner inside the academy, it was only natural since he his leg are already stuck together with themoners.


    Without even any need for Vision to exin how scary outside, some maids here are already trying to calm down themselves as they were was tremble nonstop while say it will be alright.


    When a person walks outside the cathedral even for just one step, they will soon be weed by a monsters night parade.


    [Theblood¡­]


    When the girls saw Vision drenched in monsters blood, they were trembling more and more. It made Vision a bit down seeing that.


    He really felt bitter seeing the girl didn¡¯t understand the off in the battlefield, and this wound was a wound of honor.


    [Then everyone, did everyone you know already here?]


    Even in this kind of situation he never forgets to use such polite sentences.


    For Vision Greytoad, even if those were only amoner, no matter who they are, he will not care about it and still made them his friends.


    And that was why he also, just like Slow Denning, loves the people inside the academy regardless of their social standing.


    [Yes¡­..Ah, but there are still some people who haven¡¯t be who still not here yet. I believe these people are taking shelter somewhere.]


    [There are some people who be confused because of what happened after all]


    [¡­Really. ¡­..Where are you little Deppa?]


    Thest part from the girls didn¡¯t even reach to Vision¡¯s ear since he was looking over the condition inside the cathedral.


    Even though it should be really hot inside the cathedral since there were so many people packed inside, the horror from the atmosphere makes it feels colder than it should be.


    Not only the atmosphere, but the number of pessimist people was also increasing steadily.


    And those brave heroes from the senior year were all already lied down, wasted around the cathedral¡¯s door. Each time they tried to breathe air into their lungs, the pain was assaulting them without mercy.


    It was a symptom when someone experiencing magic power deficiency.


    [Look whos here¡­.. Wee back, Vision]


    From one of the long benches there, Alicia calling out Vision.


    The noble student that was sitting beside Alicia, after seeing Vision¡¯s state, gave him his seat.


    Even though he was an unknown student B, when he saw Vision there was a glittering respect like a child watching his hero.


    [¡­.What happens, Miss Alicia?]


    Alicia shivered.


    [¡­Umm¡­I thought it will going to be alright in the end¡­..but it was not¡­..It was scary¡­..it bes really scary in no time¡­..]


    She was shivering non-stop.


    Seeing her small figure shivered, it makes Vision thought he was watching a thrown away kitten right in front of him.


    The usual Alicia who always shows such a strong vibe has gone, or so Vision thought.


    They already turned into a prey that was locked in a cage right now.


    There was no escape, and outside the cathedral has turned into hell.


    The usual power level inside this academy has just turned upside down.


    [¡ª¡ª-It will be alright, miss Alicia]


    Hearing a voice he was familiar with, Vision throws his vision to where was the voice originated.


    It was Charlotte¡¯s voice who was sitting across Alicia.


    When Vision saw her condition, he surprised.


    His friend attendant should have been shivering after hearing from Vision¡¯s mouth his best friend¡¯s message.


    It was not because of fear of monsters, but because some reason only Charlotte knew.


    But right now, the one in front of him looked like a different person altogether.


    [But¡­everyone keep saying piggy slow already dead¡­..]


    [He is not, I believe master Slow has already crossed the highway]


    She has stopped her trembling.


    And surprisingly, she was helping to cheer Alicia that was crying at that time.


    [¡­why. Why did you say that?..]


    Inside the cathedral, numerous people were trying to hide their own breathing, as if trying to hide from the monsters that surrounded them.


    Most of the people here won¡¯t believe that Slow Denning will sess crossing the highway.


    Normally it will take a few hours for someone to cross the highway even on top of a horse, and he was crossing it alone?


    In this condition, right now?


    Impossible, it was absolutely impossible.


    Only his friend Vision that believes in him and will not run away by himself no matter how many lives he has.


    Of course, it was because Vision has earned those beliefs with time he has with Slow.


    [¡­..Miss Alicia, don¡¯t you believe in Master Slow?]


    [¡­.I wanted to, but this situation now¡­..]


    Charlotte looks at her with a look of pity.


    A noble student who thought she will die and an attendant of a man who was hated with the name of the piggy duke.


    Right now it was Charlotte was the one who holds Alicia¡¯s hands strongly.


    There is no any sign of hesitation on her face.


    [I was always thinking about it, about master Slow. I was always thinking why did he said those words, what were those words truly means.]


    Alicia saw Charlotte¡¯s resolute face.


    She wanted to know why did she totally believe him without any hesitation in it, she wanted to know.


    [Master Slow was someone with a lot of secrets. His feelings, he hides it, he keeps it away from people so nobody knows it, only until a while ago I also don¡¯t know a lot of things about him]


    Alicia also agrees with those words.


    He was always a show-off.


    The story about the talent of the wind prodigy and also his exploit in battle was reached even inside Alicia¡¯s hometown, Sarkista.


    Alicia, who was be the fiance of that man, was so proud of it.


    So, in order to not be an embarrassment of him, she was trying so hard to at least be pretty.


    But he was changed.


    He turned into somethingughable and a joke.


    No one knows why, when he was asked about it he will only ignore those question.


    Yes.


    He was someone who loves keeping secrets from other.


    [And that exact same master Slow, he told me. I will surely cross the highway. ¡­..Isn¡¯t that right Vision-san?]


    [¡­..yeah, just as she said]


    Vision was surprised how strong Charlotte¡¯s heart was.


    [For someone who loves keeping secrets like master Slow, then when it wasing out from his mouth it will surely be true. It will surely, without a doubt, it will be alright.]


    Alicia just nks out after hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, she was just looking at her and nodded her head.


    [Did you also think just like me, Miss Alicia?]


    Alicia nod surely.


    She nods many many times.


    He is not dead yet.


    He should not dead yet


    Just like that joke orc-faced water knight.


    You are one ridiculous person, you will absolutely cross that highway without dying.


    Stupid


    I was so stupid


    Alicia was cursing herself since before.


    He was going out there alone without anyone help


    He was prepared to do it by himself


    Even though he was her fiance a long time ago it was cruel of him.


    That is why Alicia thought that she will get very angry at him once he returns.


    [¡­..It seems you saw my pathetic self this time Charlotte-san. ¡­..yes, you are right. He is not someone who could easily die. ¡­.. He¡¯s just like that water pig there¡­. He was one crazy man¡­..]


    [Yes. and also, Master Slow was so strong since a long time ago]


    .


    Somehow when seeing those two people in front of him he also feels proud.


    Those two girls were thinking so much about his one best friend, and well, he alsoughs a little when he thought how ridiculous those water pigs are


    But there is also someone who was surprised seeing that exact event.


    That one was not a human.


    Art Ange, the great wind spirit was floating around. It smiles when it watch how serious Charlotte was when she said those words.


    Then it happens.


    No one could expect it happened.


    ¡°The inside of cathedral will always be a safe haven, it was human own conceited thought¡±


    ¡°Oo me. Burn those who oppose you¡±


    [U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!]


    The chatedral was engulf in fire, scream could be heard everywhere.


    [Guruuuuuuaaaaauuuuguuuaaaaaaaaaaaagugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]


    [my armor was melting buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. Without my armor I was also a normal orc buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii]


    It was a cry like nothing before, it was an ear-splitting cry.


    Inside the cathedral, once again, students scream filled the space there.


    [kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]


    It was an existenceing with together with the me.


    The entire barrier was baked in the fire, outside the window there is only fire we could see.


    Then, Morozov headmaster, he who still standing on top of the roof, saw that creature.


    [Impossible¡­..How, how could¡­.]


    Its zing eyes could be seen from inside the me.


    It wasing from the sky, the one monster that rules over the sky.


    The dragon.


    The one who brings chaos and destruction to the dostork empire, the lord of the sky.


    When Morozov headmaster saw that monsters, he felt he was just defeated in an instance.


    [forgive me¡­..Slow-kun¡­..Please, do forgive me¡­.]


    As if he was admitting his defeat, Morozov headmaster, the one who was the key person who protects the academy, fall to his knees.


    ******


    If this continues, the whole academy has fallen into despair.


    But there is no savior who wille to save them.


    The supposed to be a savior, Shuya Nucorn hasn¡¯t shown any sign to be awakened.


    That is why, it was impossible, utterly unthinkable, for that man to be a savior.


    The die has been cast


    The fate will correct itself, it will turn into what it supposed to be.


    Then it repeats once again, someone was crossing the highway once again.


    The clock was ticking, since a while now monsters that were walk-in on the highway was flying one after another.


    But right now, that someone was not alone.


    It was not just one person who cross the highway now.


    It was the knightdom of Daris most treasured.


    It was the sword that was blessed by the great light spirit, the enchanted sword.


    The one who was once The wind prodigy former knight, once again, he returned to where his belong and ride together with him.

 Chapter 79 - We meet again

    <h4>Chapter 79: We meet again</h4>


    When he ran off from the factory area and put only a step at the town¡¯s stone paving street, he understood that the atmosphere around the ce has changed.


    The unrest from before was changed suddenly with a calm atmosphere.


    Unintentionally, silva stopped his running and put a full stop.


    (Now that I think about it,, it felt exactly like that day¡­.. The day when young master Slow saves lil¡¯ Charlotte)


    The town was so quiet, the only sound he could hear was only the sound of running feet hitting the surface of the water.


    The moonlight was illuminating Silva¡¯s steps.


    When he saw the scene at the road ahead, only scenes of tragedy could be seen.


    The street that the nobles put their money so it could look good, now was only rubble.


    [This looks really bad. There will be no way a noble will live in this ce anymore]


    Prepared for the worst, Silva hardened his resolve and go towards the high-ss residential area entrance.


    But the scene he saw was nothing close to what he has imagined.


    ¡ª¡ª-there was no one there that looks like someone grieving nor sad.


    [ALL HAIL DARIS!]


    Everyone was watching towards the sky.


    Even though there was no one there, only the already crumbled remains of a building could be seen there.


    [I can hear the voice of the great light spirits!]


    [Me too! the voice from the great light spirit could be heard clearly! ]


    Each and every person there was looking up to the sky, they even spread their arms wide open.


    Following their example, Silva too looked up to the sky and finally realize.


    [Wha¨C!??]


    Mixed together with the rain, crystals were falling from the sky.


    Pure white crystals are falling from the sky.


    Those falling crystals looks just like snow kes.


    [This is¡­.]


    Silva streatch his hand trying to catch the small crystal on to his hand.


    Once those crystals touch his body it soon disappears, following its disappearance, a sudden unexpected effect could be felt.


    All the fatigue on his body got lifted, and warm feelings prated his heart.


    It was a reallyfortable feeling that words couldn¡¯t describe.


    But Silva knows what kind of magic this is.


    [¡­.Water magic, ¡®Heal¡¯ is it? No, it was much more powerful¡­.]


    [It was cured! Every single injured person are cured! It was a miracle!]


    [As soon as the crystals melt, let those who injured drink it! These crystals were awesome!]


    No matter who it is, those people are look up to the sky and pray towards the great light spirits who gives Daris protection.


    It was a wonder, why did Silva just stopped right at the center of people that were cried out of joy.


    Those crystals were so white it was looked just like the real snow, but something far more important than that could be found here.


    [Ah]


    Just one street away from where Silva was, there was some ruble that looked like some kind of a small shop before, he saw a figure he knows well, and once he saw that figures the time itself seems just stopped.


    A young male student who wears an oversized school uniform was standing there.


    He was hiding inside the darkness of night while only the moonlight quietly illuminates him.


    As if the light itself has a mind on its own, it follows wherever that young man goes.


    [¡­.Finally, you are here, young master.]


    It was almost 5, 6 years since the day Silva left the Duke Denning household.


    But, it seems there still some belief left inside him.


    That figure there was a bit bigger than what was on his mind, but he can¡¯t be wrong, not about this.


    An iron-colored hair, it was the wind prodigy born at the Duke Denning household.


    He saw him.


    The moment he saw him, Silva even forget how to breathe.


    He throws away all the chaotic thought he had at that moment and just keeps staring at that young man.


    [Hm? Aaah¡­.Yo, Silva]


    Words failed to escaped Silva¡¯s mouth.


    It has been years since thest time they met, but he greets him like it was the most natural thing to do.


    The young man felt the already dumbfounded Silva¡¯s gaze and look at him, the familiar voice wasing from where that young man standing.


    [Oh, did you had a haircut? ¡­¡­Yeah, that was a joke, I was doing Yama-san style greetings there. Anyway, it seems you have grown your hair there,]


    As if there was nothing happening up until now.


    Slow Denning just casually greets Silva as if they just met yesterday.


    Right then, Silva¡¯s chest was so full it could burst.


    There was soo much emotion he felt, he can¡¯t decide which word he should let out.


    Finally, after a while, Silva could let out something from his mouth.


    [Young master Slow¡­¡­There are a lot and a lot of things I want to tell you, but first, let me tell you something¡­¡­You are just to thin. Thest time I saw you weren¡¯t you so fat you¡¯re just basically a pig?¡­.]


    His appearance was much too different than the past.


    He was just too far different than then rumored piggy duke in the past.


    Those oversized uniform that was swayed each time winds blew and that good looking face of his was to contrast with each other.


    [I was doing a proper diet. Like having a marathon or sprinting].


    [¡­.There is no way in hell those kinds of diet would be this effective, young master¡ª¨C]


    A sudden shock made him stop the things he wanted to said after that.


    Just behind Slow, a girl was lying on top of the rubble.


    She was the princess od Daris


    The girl was this country princess, Karina Little Daris.


    After realizing where Silva looked at, Slow said this following words.


    [Aah, no need to panic. The really bad injury has been healed. The rest should be healed by this snow¡­..Well I guess everything will turn out allright]


    .

 Chapter 80 - What Happen to Kurushu Magic Academy?

    <h4>Chapter 80: What Happen to Kurushu Magic Academy?</h4>


    ,


    It was back at Yolem, in the high-ss residential area used by the nobles.


    Inside a room of an inn at themercial area beside it.


    [It was not a matter of whether it was the truth or not!]


    These people thought were once again elerated.


    After delegating some people to watch over princess Karina that was currently sleeping peacefully then, Cardinal Maldini was trying to look over his personnel around him.


    Besides himself, there are several veterans from the Royal Knights, a person from the Denning family, a person from the city supervision soldier, and finally the feudal lord himself and some influential nobles.


    These powerful individual were together in a room.


    After princess Karina was lively talking in her room, soon she fell into a peaceful sleep.


    [The matter about Kurushu Magic Academy was being attacked was true¡­..Then-cardinal. How about we dispatch the royal knights?]


    The feudal lord and some of the noble there were requesting a rescue squad towards the academy.


    The person from the Denning household haven¡¯t spout any words since his arrival, it seems his thought still thinking about the most influential person that was still bedridden and haven¡¯t woken up till now in the next room.


    [Yeah, about that¡­.]


    Cardinal Maldini was the only one who holds the authority to move the royal knights.


    The royalty they were supposed to save was miraculously asleep right now, the only one who couldmand the royal knights was only the Cardinal himself.


    But even if princess Karina was awake now, it was questionable whether she could make the right call or not.


    [We can¡¯t determine whether the ck dragon will return or not. That is why for now I can¡¯t grant each of your request to dispatch even a single royal knight personnel there]


    The feudal lord and all nobles there are fueled with rage after hearing that.


    Then what will happen to those people on the academy?


    But the only thing cardinal Maldini did was to sooth these people with words.


    In the first ce, the royal knights only job was to protect Daris¡¯s royalties.


    [it will take us too long if we are trying to send this town soldier there! The best thing we can do was select a few strong individuals and send them to cross the highway! And those people that could that was no other than the royal knights!]


    But all cardinal Maldini did was to move his head vertically.


    The fear from the ck dragon was still etched deeply to his mind, especially the moment when Princess Karina disappear.


    People keep saying it was the blessing from the great light spirits don¡¯te in time she will be dead for sure.


    [Then you will only watch them die there!?]


    Cardinal Maldini groans hearing it.


    [That is not what I said. Several people have been badly injured because since the ck dragon¡¯s attackst time, I will send some people there once they have recovered]


    Even when their injury was magically healed.


    Their body is not yet fully recovered.


    [Moreover, that person, Morozov, was there, inside the academy. That person was a magic user from the great magic country Minerva, he also one of the people who was granted the title of the great sorcerer. He has been protecting the academy just like an iron wall for a long time ago. There is no way just mere monsters could breach his barrier.]


    [Well, now that you mention it¡­.]


    Cardinal Maldini didin¡¯t dare to even mention it.


    He didn¡¯t mention about if a ck dragon was included in those monsters.


    Then there was a man that eavesdropping their conversation from the outside.


    He was asked by a nearby soldier, and after telling him about a request from cardinal Maldini, that soldier just leaves without even leaving a sound.


    He was the remaining candidate to be a Guardian, amoner, and also the man who carried princess Karina into the town¡¯s number one hotel to rest.


    [¡­¡­This isn¡¯t looking good young master.]


    As soon as he got outside the inn, Silva runs as fast as he could.


    His goal was to reach the highway entrance connecting this city with the academy.


    Slow, the wind prodigy was there, eagerly waiting for Silva¡¯s report.

 Chapter 81 - I promised I will return

    <h4>Chapter 81: I promised I will return</h4>


    After making sure that Aruru-sensei and the already captured Natalia and his co-worker already in the right ce, Silva disappeared and took princess Karina into a safe ce.


    He also has confirmed what will Royal Knights do next.


    He was as capable as I remember him.


    [Why the heck we stop now! We need to get back to the academy as fast as possible!]


    [It is my duty to protect the town you know!]


    At the forest not so far from the highway entrance, I see a squabble right happening right in front of me.


    It was at the ce where I will meet Silvater.


    By the way, if you are trying to cross the forest through the highway now it would be a suicidal act.


    Monsters were crawling all over the highway inside the forest, even when you ride on a horse to cross it, once you stop even for a sec there, it will be the same as you are already dead. It was from me, someone who somehow able to cross the highway by myself, so the information was legit.


    At least it needs someone with Royal knight¡¯s level of power to do it though.


    [Hihihi~n]


    [You also got healed because of that magic before too huh, good then. But I haven¡¯t recovered yet since I used that magic, quite a bad situation for me I would say]


    In order to fully heal princess Karina, I need to use most of my power, it even causes this strange phenomenon to happen.


    Somehow, one way or another, my water magic turned into snow.


    If you asked me what happen here, please, I don¡¯t even know what happened myself.


    It was only a guess, but maybe my excess healing magic was assimted with the rain and somehow turned the rain into snow.


    It seems there was once a country that has the same phenomena as this a long long time ago.


    With such a massive magic power packed inside healing magic, it could make the rain into a healing snow.


    Let¡¯s make a mental note for this phenomena.


    And about those massive magic power source, it was thanks to the light spirits. When I asked for their help, the great light spirit itself give me its power.


    As expected from the light spirits.


    Even if the great light spirit was personally here by itself, we all know what this great spirit will do here. What a contrast with the great wind spirit Art Ange.


    [Even so, the ck dragon huh. Now that I think about it, there was something powerful flying in the sky when I cross the road before¡­. Don¡¯t tell me, that perfume could even wake something that powerful from its long sleep? Please don¡¯t joke with me now¡­..]


    Even for me, when I hear the monster who was called the ruler of the sky was awaken, I still can¡¯t believe it was real.


    [Even the anime didn¡¯t have such a scene where they fight a dragon, a monster that even causes fear to the demon king¡­.. Guess I don¡¯t have time to wait till my strength recover huh.]


    But thankfully the Royal Knights could easily be convinced about the existence of such an absurd existence such as a dragon.


    The only one capable of defeating the Royal knight should be at least has the power of the three musketeers.


    Haaaa-


    Problems juste one after another.


    Geez, howe it all be like this?


    But number 1 problem for now is¡ª-


    [The heck, howe I be this thin? I just realize it after I use that super healing magic before, but my super size body suddenly got perfectly fit with Deppa¡¯s uniform?¡­. Ah, now that I think about it wasn¡¯t Rokomoko-sensei look at me weirdly?¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, is this the reason?]


    The highway was fully packed with the people from the town and Deppa¡¯s parent also there, among those worried people. They were so worried about their son they evene here while hugging their son¡¯s uniform, but when they saw me wearing an oversized uniform they gave me their son uniform to wear.


    It was one of the uniforms for themoner with a green line on its chest area.


    The size was perfect for me.


    But there is still one thing that makes me confused.


    Howe I can be this thin in such a short time?


    I can even say It is such a revolutionary in the world of diet.


    [No matter how much I think about it I won¡¯t find my answer immediately¡­.. Sorry but, I¡¯ll go first Silva. I have no time to wait for those Royal Knights.]


    [Hihihiiiiin~!?]


    Jusst when i try to hop on the White horse, I hear a soul shaking roar.


    [GURUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA]


    [Buhi!? What was that1?]


    Those howling, it was as if it wanted to show me its strength.


    All the monsters that try to get into this ce from the forest are scrambling out of fear, despite that the soldiers and the town people¡¯s fight on the highway were far from ending.


    ¡­..such an intimidating roar, it is a dragon without a doubt.


    I have no time to idling here now.


    Thank god the white horse didn¡¯t even flinch after hearing the dragon¡¯s roar.


    Then I guess it¡¯s good to¡ª-


    [¡ª¡ª-Young master Slow! Please wait!]


    When I turn my head behind, I can see Silva ride a horse toward my ce.


    [Silva! The Royal Knights are¡­¡­¡­As expected huh].


    And there is no one behind Silva.


    A sigh was out from my mouth.


    Somehow I know it will end like this.


    This was a choice that Cardinal Maldini choose himself.


    He chooses to protect princess Karina with everything he had.


    There is no proof about the dragon attacking the academy, and there is also no guarantee that the dragon won¡¯te back to attack Yolem after this. Cardinal Maldini was only thinking how to protect the Royalties life.


    The Royal Knight won¡¯t be dispatched.


    That was the only truth here.


    [Silva, I will go even if it means all by myself. Properly protect the princess kay, Buhii]


    [young master, do you want to be dead?¡­¡­. Wait a sec? What did you say at the end of your sentence just now?]


    [Aah, this huh. This is the sacred oguage. Charlotte told me it was a habit I gain when I turned into the pig before]


    [That, uuuh, how should I said it. It really ruins the moment now you know?]


    What the-! It is The sacrednguage oguage you know!?


    Buhi¡­..buhiiiiiiii!

 Chapter 82 - The Never Changing Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 82: The Never Changing Young Master</h4>


    Silva asked his master.


    Will he go there no matter what happened despite the Royal Knights not giving him any kind of supports, will he go even if it means by himself?


    [That is a dragon, you know¡­..young master. It could even defeat the Royal Knights, rumors even said our army strongest persons go by themselves but return with nothing¡­]


    It was a voice mixed with worry.


    But Slow thought it was not impossible to defeat it.


    The dragon was indeed a very strong creature, it was an extremely rare monster seen in the southern country.


    A person who could defeat the monster that was called the ruler of the sky will receive a title to their name.


    They will be known as the dragon yer and leave their names in the history, but the only dragon yer known to man was only one from the northern country.


    [¡­..Even when you know about it, you will still go there right, young master?]


    [Silva. There is no proof the ck dragon was attacking the academy.]


    [Hihihihiiiiin!]


    The white horse let out a cry.


    As if saying, ¡®what the heck are you doing here wasting times. Let¡¯s hurry to go back!¡¯.


    [You don¡¯t care about the dragon, even if there is a ck dragon there you will still go, young master. After all your attendant, Charlotte-chan was still there right?]


    Slow turn his head to look behind him and looked at Silva.


    At his waist, a sword was hanging while lights keep radiating from within its scabbard.


    [¡­.Silva. Don¡¯t tell me¨C]


    [Young master. I only have one question towards you¡­..Charlotte is the child of white lily isn¡¯t she?]


    Silva has been conducting his own investigation, he was trying to making sure some secret information he has about the Hugh Jack Empire. He also knows about the silver-haired little princess that was born in that country.


    Dostork empire was trying to search for her by any means, some said she was still alive and survive, there were also a group of knights from the Hugh jack empirest seen at the Denning¡¯s territory.


    Surprisingly Silva could solve the mystery without waiting for someone to tell him everything.


    He always suspects the female ve¡¯s identity they save that time.


    Why did Slow Denning, the one who was called as the wind prodigy, told her to be his attendant.


    Then Slow look at Silva who ask him a question.


    (I knew it¡­..There is no way you are not the masked guy inside the anime¡­. You can also guess Charlotte¡¯s identity huh¡­. Just how excellent are you, you really are such an outrageous person.)


    Slow nod at Silva.


    He didn¡¯t even have any intention to hide it from Silva.


    ..


    [¡­.Don¡¯t tell me, you know who she was since the very beginning? Is that why you made her your personal attendant?]


    Silva sentences were filled with rage.


    The radiance from the sword in his scabbard was increasing each second passed.


    [Yes, I know about it. I know about it since the first time we ce our foot on that ve market]


    [¡­.It wasn¡¯t just because you want to look cool right? Tell me now, why did you didn¡¯t even told me, is it because I was not that trustworthy?! Don¡¯t tell me, the thing you said to me that time was also a lie!?]


    There is no need for only one person to hold this secret by himself in the first ce.


    It would be nice if he could just tell Silva to help him before.


    Their eyes met, Silva could see sorrow from his master¡¯s eyes.


    [I can¡¯t tell you who Charlotte really was at that time. I didn¡¯t even have the confidence to do it. All I can think at that time was I have to protect Charlotte and her past alone. Yeah you can just say it now, I really was a little brat that time]


    Silva knows keeping all kind of things by himself was the bad habit of this wind prodigy.


    As the former knight of this person, Silva could even brag that he knows everything about him.


    (Ahh¡­..As expected¡­.You are¡­)


    It has been a long time since the first time Silva trying to find out what was truly happened.


    He should felt anger towards his young master in front of him now.


    But on the contrary, what he felt now wasn¡¯t angry, he felt at ease.


    I knew it, he is still the same as the wind prodigy I know from the past.


    Silva feels d Just by knowing that fact the person in front of him hasn¡¯t changed after all these years.


    [¡­..Young master. There are a lot of things I wanted to say and tons of things I wanna ask. But we don¡¯t have time for a fun chit chat now. That is why, young master¡ª¡ªTell me clearly, what is it that you want from me]


    There are tens of thousands words he wanted to tell, but sadly time is not so kind it to just let him said it.


    That was why, Silva let his swords do all the talking.


    Themoner knight was faced with two option, whether he will go back and protect the princess, or to pass through the forest in front of him.


    [i want you to lend me your strength]


    Such an honest word.


    The moonlight was peeking from within the cloud¡¯s gap and illuminate the wind prodigy himself, the wind itself has be quite for a while now.


    [I¡¯m not alone anymore. I don¡¯t want a future where I will be alone. I want to make a future together with my former knight¡­ No, it should be my friend from now on. I want to make a future together with you]


    [¡­..So you have already decided your future huh. Then what kind of future you have been thinking, young master?]


    The enchanted sword was overflowed with radiance and no one can stop it from happening.


    The town¡¯s people were in awe watching these two people.


    [Silva, the thing I want for the future is¡­..]


    Then the wind prodigy spoke.


    He only told him what his n with very few words.


    There are only two words he wishes for his dream in the future. Those two words were¡­..


    [¡­¡­World peace]

 Chapter 83 - World peace, are you serious?

    <h4>Chapter 83: World peace, are you serious?</h4>


    From a certain wind prodigy, something that any normal people will consider as a joke was spoken.


    What he said even confused Silva, someone who was chosen as the next candidate to be The Guardian even though he was only amoner.


    [World peace¡­.Are you really serious about that? How-?]


    Silva never even imagine those wordsing out from his young master¡¯s mouth.


    Anyone who heard what he said just now would be said the same thing, the thing he said was only a child dreams.


    But for Silva, those words his young master said was once in a lifetime dream worth risking his life.


    [¡ª-]


    The only answer given was extremely short for word.


    Thanks to that Silva fall into confusion again, then he remembered about the talks he heard from the people in the middle of his journey in the past.


    [Oh yeah, by the way, I heard about this thing from some Hugh Jack Empire¡¯s people who manage to escape to the free federation¡¯s territory. Even when these people told me about what happened back then, they told me it was still felt like it was just a dream]


    Silva¡¯s voices trembled when he continues to exin it.


    [There are 2 monsters appearing back then. One monster was trying to corner the evacuating people, while the other one was the one helping those people]


    Hearing Silva¡¯s exnation, Slow Denning answer it with a slow nod.


    [That¡¯s right. Right now there are 2 opposite factions inside the demon king army. And that is the more reason I need to go to where the Hugh Jack empire used to be]


    The first step, tell his knight what was his n.


    [I need to meet her, The demon king general who rules with her charm, the morous pixie. Her name was Aerith and I need to meet her as fast as possible. And also there are tons of things I wanted you to do from now on]


    What the heck will you make me do from now on young master?


    More importantly, how much did you know regarding this?


    Despite having a lot of question, Silva¡¯s heart was trembling with excitement.


    [Do you get it Silva? A mere ck dragon was nothingpared to our dream for the future, just a small fry I tell you]


    A dragon, a small fry?


    Even though what Slow said could be mistaken as a joke, Silva wasn¡¯tughing, a strange power was welled up from within his body.


    Even if Cardinal Maldini or even Princess Karina herself said wouldn¡¯t dare to say it.


    I once again realize, besides this boy who greatly sess in his diet in front of me, I don¡¯t want to serve any other master.


    [But well, even if you said big thing like that, I believe you can¡¯t just win against that ck dragon by yourself]


    Unintentionally Silva slips some of his thought after hearing his master big dream motivational speech.


    [Haaa? Just so you know I am strong. I am really really strong. I am as strong as one thousand of Mr. orc. Or do you want to taste my strength huh, Silva?]


    Hearing his young master¡¯s answer Silvaugh.


    He is honestly happy right now.


    He is so happy that his young master needs his power.


    He was so happy he could walk the same path as the wind prodigy once more, he could even forget all those hardships from the past.


    Even if someone like Cardinal Maldini who not only a guardian but also someone that giving this country assistance for years, his voice is not as moving as Silva own master¡¯s voice right now.

 Chapter 84 - Enchanted Sword of Daris

    <h4>Chapter 84: Enchanted Sword of Daris</h4>


    [You are not fair young master, you can use all kind of magic by yourself. But right now I could even use some magic you know. As long as I have this sword, I can somehow use light magic]


    [Enchanted Sword huh¡­..But what kind of weapon is it? There is almost no information about how it used as a weapon.]


    It has been a while since I left the academy to cross the highway.


    The monsters should have filled up the highway thanks to the perfume. It will take more time to get back to the academypared to when I was running here.


    Dang it, I¡¯ll just blow those monsters away with my wind magic along the way! Or so I thought, but it was impossible since I will run out of magic power in no time if I really do that now.


    [Ah, this guy? Hmmm, this guy huh, this little guys here let me use light magic, well at least some simple light magic]


    [Of course, I know it lets you use some light magic. I mean other than that, is there any?]


    [Umm, well, all the magic power needed to use magic, everyst bit of it, it will use the great light spirit rather than using my own magic power. Oh, and I can use it as much as I want. I hope you will keep this as a secret young master since it will be bad if the other country knows about it]


    [I can¡¯t believe it, this country still has some secret that I don¡¯t know about¡­¡­Wait a sec¡­What did you say just now?]


    [Eh? Is it the sword let me use light magic?]


    [Not that, the one after that!]


    The national treasure of Daris, the Enchanted Sword.


    A sword that was forged from a mysterious metal called magic crystal.


    It is possible to enchant a tool with magic, but to enchant something with magic needs arge portion of magic crystals.


    For normal magic tools, it only needs a small amount of magic crystal to make it. But for Daris¡¯s Enchanted Sword it used an extremelyrge number of magic crystals, so many of it the sword let whoever hold it to be able to use magic just like a normal magic user.


    [I can use magic as much as I want. And it used the great spirit¡¯s magic power as its source]


    All the former ¡°Guardian¡± were all noble, and I thought at that time the sword was only let people who didn¡¯t have any aptitude with light spirits to use light magic.


    That is the reason I don¡¯t have any interest in this Enchanted Sword until now that is.


    How can I know that it lets us use magic with great light spirit as its source of power?


    [¡­.Good job Silva. Now just lent that sword to me. Come gimme gimee]


    [Eh? What the heck did you say just now?]


    [It¡¯s boring to just use it to cast light magic. Let me use it to cast some wind magic]


    [Haa? This sword was blessed by the great light spirit¡¯s magic you know!? Young master, you should have know right?! You need at least a great spirit level of power to grant this enchanted sword with another attribute, you know it right?!]


    Silva unconsciously let his mouth open agape.


    He looks at me as if looking an idiot talking.


    What a rude person, well it¡¯s normal for you though.


    [No problem, no problem. Well Silva¡ª-]


    [No no no no, there is nothing but problems here! Then please tell me, did you somehow by some chance, had a very good rtionship with a great spirit somewhere? Well, no right? If you really have it, I won¡¯t mind even if you work me 100 times harder than ever]


    [It¡¯s not a lie though, I already have a contract with the great wind spirit, Art Ange. Don¡¯t forget about what you said just now okay?]


    [Dan¡ª!!]


    Just before his mouth could say ¡®dang it!¡¯ Silva able to shut his mouth.


    Did he just forget that his master was once called ¡®the wind prodigy¡¯?


    Buhihi, I will still hold that promise of yours though.


    Well then, I guess it¡¯s time to make that wind great spirit to work hard, isn¡¯t it?


    [Young master Slow¡­..Your face look liked someone that think he just did something great.]


    [Buhihi!]


    [Ahh, this pattern is when something goes worst from bad¡­..Just like that time in the past¡­.]


    I don¡¯t know whether my body could hold the power of a great spirit or not that is why I never use it, but if I use this Enchanted Sword as a medium, then it will be a different story then.


    This enchanted sword was a sword made from magic crystals with the highest purity and blessed with The great light spirit¡¯s magic.


    Whileughing, I proudly dere it to Silva.


    [Now, my knight Silva. Together with this Enchanted sword, the One called Enchanted Daris, this is the beginning of our time! This is the beginning of our legend!!]


    Art Ange!


    I know you¡¯re just rolling around, aren¡¯t you!?


    I always the one working hard! Now let me use your power as much as I want!

 Chapter 85 - The Academy in Nightmare {part 4}

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Academy in Nightmare {part 4}</h4>


    The ck dragon was stopping mid-air, it was as if he was watching all those below him.


    It wasn¡¯t long since he fired his first me¡£


    It bes a slow countdown towards their end. The ck dragon, like the incarnation of death itself, floating in mid-air. The monsters surrounding the cathedral are increasing more and more, even a mouse can¡¯t get out from there.


    They can only wonder, whether their time wille or not.


    They can¡¯t predict when will that cyclops crush the barrier and kill them.


    Not yet?


    Juste and end it right now.


    Don¡¯t tell me, did that ck dragon having fun thinking how to end us?¡ª¨C


    ¡ª¨CThe people inside the cathedral has already reached their limit already.


    [¡­..AAAH! I don¡¯t care anymore! This is the end!]


    [Don¡¯te! Don¡¯te! Don¡¯te! Everyone will die!]


    At first, there is only a few of them start to scream, but not long after that, the madness began to spread.


    Panic has been affecting these people numerous times since the monsters invasion.


    Most of the people here are exhausted and curse the situation that made them like this.


    But can we me them having a weak heart after knowing what they will face?


    Just outside this building, countless strong looking monsters were attacking while throwing words of threat in humannguage, while the destruction dragon just waiting for them


    [This is¡­..the end-desuwane]


    After its very first attack, the dragon bes quite.


    As if it tells everyone that he didn¡¯t need to attack them at all, its own existence itself was enough for these creatures.


    Such a majestic show of power.


    The barrier was destroyed with one attack with that me.


    Even when the barrier was once again reenacted, it can no longer dispel the death¡¯s shadow from everyone¡¯s heart.


    But to their surprise the dragon just staying there, floating in the sky.


    They don¡¯t know what was the ck dragon thinking at the moment.


    But when they think that the ck dragon, who also called the sky lord, could attack them in any moment, it was enough to make their heart jump out from their chest.


    [¡­That dragon is such a bully-desuwane. Just end us already, it would be better that way-desuwa]


    Alicia keep hearing The cyclops spouting curses while it keeps attacking the barrier.


    [Hey Piggy Slow. Please don¡¯t return now]


    The cathedral haspletely turned into a prison.


    The barrier has be the prison bar, while the monsters outside be the spectators.


    [¡­.Just, Don¡¯te back here¡­]


    The monsters continue rocking this ¡®prison¡¯, those inside it can only think about when this prison will break.


    Inside that same prison, a lot of people starting to hug each other, most of them also close their eyes don¡¯t want to see what will happen to them next.


    [¡­.]


    Charlotte bites her lips.


    She can¡¯t avert her eyes from the ck dragon¡¯s red pupils in the sky that he sees through from the big window at the Cathedral.


    Sometimes the ck dragon let out a long breath.


    Just by hearing it makes a lot of people shivered.


    But Charlotte knows what was that long breath truly means.


    It was the dragons talking to her.


    It can¡¯t be anything else but that dragon¡¯s voice.


    [[Come out, descendent of Hughjack, you who understand monster¡¯s thought I will annihte all these creatures if youe with me]]


    Sometime descendent of Hughjack empire awaken this ability that allows them to understand monsters thought.


    Never in her wildest dream her ability to awaken at this kind of time.


    [¡­.Gurya]


    The ck Dragon Sekhmet thinking about what he has done to a girl in the past.


    Even if the current descendant of hughjack empire has no connection with the girl in the past, he still believes his current deed was something the girl in its dream truly wanted.


    [[You don¡¯t need to be worried, there was once a person who also has the same power to understand monsters the same as you in the past. If it was me who already live a long time, I believe I can actually understand your thought. Now, let us show the world what we truly capable of]]


    For the ck dragon who has lived for such a long time, he has this simple thought.


    If they don¡¯t believe it, then proof it yourself.


    [[Let¡¯ us show to this cold world, a monster and a human can understand each other. Even if that means it will be just two of us]]


    ******


    [This is really bad, old man. This has be worst and worst by the minute]


    Rokomoko pours all of his attention towards the floating ck dragon in the sky.


    That was really outside the norm.


    It¡¯s not an existence that we could say ¡®we could somehow deal with it¡¯.


    And whoever fight that monster, like the dostork empire in the north, was insane.


    Well, seeing it this close I can understand now how Hugh Jack empire could be destroyed just like that.


    I¡¯m d I was born in the calm and peaceful south.


    Thanks to this heavy rain pouring towards him, his proud afro can no longer hold its magnificent form anymore.


    [¡­..I don¡¯t know what the heck is that ck dragon thinking, but it¡¯s not the only problem I need to face now. Right now that one-eyed giant, aka the Cyclops, are still pounding the barrier non-stop. Moreover, old man. I know we are in the middle of a fight now¡­..but the damn cyclops eat the damned dungeon core]


    Rokomoko has tried his best to resist the cyclops advanced, but sadly he cannot stop it.


    And on top of that, his magic power will run out at any moment.


    [We can call the Cyclops there a walking dungeon now¡­.. So what do you think Rokomoko? If we somehow defeat it, these monster will stop their advance]


    Every time the barrier got hit by Cyclops hand, there will be a hole asrge as the Cyclops hand there.


    Even if everytime it will fix whenever a hole was made there, it also means arge magic power will lose fixing the barrier.


    It¡¯s not Headmaster Morozov fault this is happening now, it¡¯s just simply strange enough for a dungeon boss standing in front of the cathedral just like this.


    [Hyahahah! Come out you weakling,e at me!!!]


    Rokomoko looking the Cyclop¡¯s right arms with annoyed.


    Rokomoko is currently pondering about a high magic resistance its right hand possesses.


    [I think I will have a chance to defeat it if I go one on one with that Cyclops, a small chance tho¡­.but if the other monster disturbs our fight, I¡¯m not sure anymore. You can see that monster beside that cyclops old man? That is not your usual orc, it is something that will be an orc king.]


    Both of them watching the orc that was standing beside the cyclops from the cathedral¡¯s rooftop.


    [BUHIIIII. I defeat all those water orc buhiii! What a good sense you have there buhiii!!!]


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡±


    Rokomoko and the headmasterugh after they hear the pig¡¯s voice.


    When they hear that orc talking it remind them about a certain habit one of their students have when he was talking


    They entrust him to go to Yolem alone to send a message there.


    Even though both of them believe in him, but it seems he will note in time.


    [Aaaah. I think this will be the end for me¨C]


    [¡­.Forgive me, Rokomoko.]


    [What are you talking about, I don¡¯t mind it at all. Isn¡¯t this also include on my job desk?¡­.. Well, old man. I will rest now.]


    Rokomoko sits there on the same spot.


    He is trying to refine the few remaining magic power inside his body.


    From then on he thinks back to everything he has done before while looking at the sky.


    [Oh yeah¡­.I think there is a guy who could use a sudden magic discharge in ss¡­..but it was still only up to cute level though¡­..I still don¡¯t see him with my own eyes though¡­.what a waste¡­]


    Rokomoko closes his eyes, he prepared for what will happen next.


    But sadly he still has onest regret in his heart.


    [I really think you can do it¡­¡­.to be the strongest Royal Knight ever exist]


    ¡°I still have some regret, but I guess that is a life. Wearing that snow white cape is really not my thing. That is why I try to bring him up to wear it. Well, life is not really all sweet and sunshine right, Silva. I was just like you said Silva, I was someone who forces what I wanted into someone else. Now then, Prepare yourselves you damned one-eyed monster.


    I will use this life of mine to erase your annoying existence¡±

 Chapter 86 - The Wind Child Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 8)

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Wind Child Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 8)</h4>


    A long long time ago.


    Well, it¡¯s not as far back as those fairy tail though.


    [What¡¯s with your eyes now! Look here! You need to remember this quickly! Until you can at least remember 10 kinds of wild grass you can eat when you have an ident in the forest, you will stay here!]


    [How many times do I have to tell you -no desu! It is possible to make a delicious meal from monster meat -no desu! It was something you need to know to be a servant of Denning household -no desu! And just so you know, the meal you eat yesterday was made from the monster meat -no desuyo! Hey, don¡¯t you show such face now!]


    There was an almost crying girl trying to write something there.


    The girl mocking at someone who hides in the shadow.


    And there was also a boy who secretly watching over the girl from the shadow.


    [The Denning family was a Duke household. To be honest with you our training might be one of the most intensepared to other families. That because my family was the role model of being a noble in Daris.]


    The two of them were inside the boy room alone, it was the only ce the girl could truly rest her body.


    The training that was given to the little girl who wore a cute small sized attendant uniform was really harsh.


    But, even though she was given a harsh training as an attendant, nobody thought that the little girl here would truly be an attendant of Denning household in the future.


    [¡­..Un, it was harder than I thought]


    The boy was well known for his name, ¡®The wind child prodigy¡¯, and that makes a lot of guestse and not a few even invite him to their residence.


    The boy will bring Charlotte with him wherever he goes, as long as he still can see her with his eyes.


    That is why the girl needs toplete her training and be a great attendant.


    [Charlotte. If by some chance, you don¡¯t like to be an attendant, I can find another way for you.]


    She can¡¯t use any kind of magic.


    The Denning household true value was in the battlefield, so there is no one among the attendant in this house that can¡¯t use magic.


    It was said that Slow Denning will pick a perfect attendant who can use magic as his personal attendant once he has reached hising age.


    It has been a few years since those states have been spoken, but for the current boy, it was not a distant future anymore.


    No one knows what will the girl do in the future, whether she will be a maid in the boy¡¯s mansion or will he choose something else.


    That is why for the time, all the people in the boy¡¯s residence train her to be able to do someundry and make some simple cooking.


    It was such a hard love they show there.


    [No way!]


    [¡­..Why did you say so?]


    The wind prodigy is not always 24/7 thinking about the girl all the time. He also enjoys his time in his own way. He was reading a monster encyclopedia while writing some note.


    [¡­.Because¡­..Slow is my only ally]


    Hearing a spontaneous answer from Charlotte makes Slow pop out his eyes.


    After he got surprised hearing Charlotte¡¯s answer, he closes his book and looks at her.


    Art Ange was sleeping at that time. It was sleeping almost all day long every day as if it was really tired of its whole life.


    [¡­..]


    That¡¯s right.


    I am her only ally in this whole world.


    I know there was a time when you look out the window at where your former home was with lonely looking face while thinking about those troubling but fun time in the past.


    I am the only person in this whole world who knows about your pain.


    Slow stand-up, then without further warning he tries to hug Charlotte¡ª-


    [Kyaa!]


    [Ouch!]


    ¡ª-Or at least he tries before they both knock each other.


    Charlotte be stronger after she helps the work around the house every day.

 Chapter 87 - The Academy is in Nightmare (Part 5}

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Academy is in Nightmare (Part 5}</h4>


    [Ooh!? It¡¯s almost there, ready yourself pig bastard! The hole will fit you in no time!]


    Finally, the time hase.


    Morozov headmaster¡¯s dome-shaped barrier has finally reached its limit.


    The hole in the barrier where the cyclops keep hitting be bigger by the minute.


    [[Since a long time ago human and monsters alike can¡¯t help but kill each other¡­¡­Even after my long slumber it still the same now, even though I can live peacefully together with Sherly. Those times are indeed the most peaceful times]]


    [Hey you! Go right there! Go there pig!]


    [BUHIIIIIII! It-it huuuuurt! Another part of my armor has melted again buhii! But somehow I get through the barrier buhi!]


    By some chance, an orc has sessfully got through the barrier.


    Normal people could only see it as an orc which wore some tattered armor, butpared to other orcs around, he clearly much noisier than the other orcs.


    As if it tries to fan some more fear to the people inside the cathedral, the orc stands in front of the cathedral¡¯s giant door shouting something.


    [Who¡¯s the one responsible for making the water orc buhi!? He has such a good sense buhi! This great Buhita praise you Buhi! You show me some promising skill and I want to recruit you buhii¡ª¨C]


    But just when the orc wanted to smash down the giant door, it got smashed and sent flying instead.


    It got sent back towards the hole it came in, unfortunately once again burns its armor when it touches the barrier.


    Then before the orc, there stand Rokomoko Hignd who jump in and kick the orc away.


    [OOh! What a power! Really strong! But. your magic power almost empty now I¡¯m sure! What are you going to do now!?]


    [Kill you. That¡¯s all I wanna do.]


    The time hase.


    The barrier has reached its very limit, it will copse at any moment.


    This will be thest struggle for the human.


    [[What a distasteful scene. As I thought, both human and monsters were born unable to understand each other. When the timees it seems I need to find another way to solve this¡­.]]


    *****


    Before someone knows it one of the doors to the cathedral opened, from that gap everyone could clearly saw how hard a certain teacher fight against a monster.


    Everyone can¡¯t help but see him fighting out there.


    He fought this hard for our sake.


    Rokomoko was fighting till hisst bit of strength ran out.


    Thend was rising, many golems have just lost their life crushed by the real one.


    Just outside there a countless number of the monster outside their imagination exist.


    As if they just found their prey, those monsters were screaming while looking at people inside the cathedral.


    [This is the end! Earth user!]


    The cyclops stop its movement an then raise its right hand and directed it towards Rokomoko.


    [¡ª-Aaah~, guess this is the end]


    But that right hand nevere in contact with Rokomoko no matter how long he waits for it.


    Because Rokomoko¡¯s figure was disappeared for a second at that moment.


    [This is payback from before, buhii!]


    [Guooo!]


    With his robust body the orc tackle Rokomoko, that tackle was strong enough it sends Rokomoko to fly back towards the inside of the barrier and hit one of the cathedral¡¯s doors that still closed.


    [He is my prey you pig!!]


    [Cyclops-sama, look at your right hand! And look there, there is a new prey!]


    Somehow without anyone knowing about it, its right hand caught on fire.


    [AAH!? What the heck is this!?]


    [It was abination of fire and wind magic!!]


    Rokomoko who copse right in front of the entrance of Cathedral can¡¯t believe what he saw.


    [Someone aim at the cyclops from inside the barrier!? Who is it!?]


    The barrier was once again got repaired.


    The Cyclops and the orc knight were grinning in delight seeing a new preye into the fray.


    Who¡¯s there?


    Rokomoko stumped when he saw someone was running towards outside of the barrier.


    [There must be no casualty among us. If Slow-sama saw there is a casualty, he must be very sad]


    It was a smile followed by a light tone of voice.


    Someone was shouting from the inside f the cathedral.


    It was some noble student with the same years as his.


    [Sensei, just stay there for now, since there are tons of things you haven¡¯t teach me yet¡­..Come forth, wind and fire spirit! Lend me your power once more! The blood of greytoad shall shout out towards the heaven with the whirl of hot wind!]


    [AArgh! I can¡¯t move!]


    In front of a student who tried to protect him, he can¡¯t move at all.


    The wind was whirling around his body.


    He makes shift the sword in his memory into a heat storm and d it unto his body, Rokomoko then shouts toward this person who flew straight to the outside of the barrier.


    [Ooo, violent wind! d with fire and protect everyone! Wind Burning (Tornado of wind and fire)!]


    [Vision! Stooooooooooooooooooooooooooop]


    The power he shows was so powerful you can¡¯t imagine it was a student¡¯s magic.

 Chapter 88 - The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (Part 9)

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (Part 9)</h4>


    It was when I celebrate my 8th birthday, my father suddenly called me.


    [Congrattion on your birthday, my beloved son. I know it¡¯s so sudden but I need to talk about something with you]


    [talk about something?]


    [Aaa. It seems that yesterday Lord Garbaut rmended me his prided son to be your personal attendant. And as expected of you Slow, it seems you already understand what it means. Isn¡¯t it the right time to stop ying around?]


    I see.


    If we were talking about my future, I think it would be right for people to think that I was only ying around since all I have here was an attendant with only a cute face with no other feature.


    Thanks to those thoughts, I can¡¯t hear the rest of what my father told me after.


    This will bring trouble to me.


    If this continues, both of us will be separated.


    If it really does happen, it will be extremely bad for us.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t have any other ally besides me.


    On top of that The Dostork Empire still looking for her right now.


    Later that day after I get back to my own room, I called Charlotte over.


    It has been two years since the first time Charlotte firste to this residence.


    Since then, a line between the two of us has been drawn.


    Well, it was obvious, isn¡¯t it? She was a servant, while I was her master.


    [Slow-sama. Is there anything I can help you with?]


    With some difficulty, Charlotte finally able to say those words.


    Since Charlotte bes my attendant, somehow she became a bit cooler than before.


    Now that I think about it surprisingly Charlotte was able to finish all Denning household¡¯s education. It made me a bit lonely here.


    [¡­..Charlotte. Let¡¯s sleep together tonight]


    Maybe because it has been a while since thest time Charlotte sleep together with me, she looked really embarrassed. It really surprised me since she never shows this kind of emotion before.


    Later that night, she sneaked into my room. We were talking all night, just the two of us.


    Also, Charlotte didn¡¯t forget to bring her plushy with her.


    It seems she can¡¯t sleep if she didn¡¯t hold her plushy. Her embarrassed face looks really cute though


    As I thought, a cool persona is not suited for Charlotte.


    [That doll, he be really pretty]


    [I sew him myself till he bes this pretty]


    Both of us were sleeping on top of the big bed.


    Well, guess after reaching a certain age, a girl needs to sleep on her own bed right?


    The thing we both did now will still be allowed since we both still a child.


    [Good night, Char¡ª¨C]


    [¡­zzz.zzzzz]


    [¡ª¨CYou already sleeping.]


    What we did right now was only ying around.


    Once we became an adult and our surrounding change, there will be no way I can keep Charlotte by my side.


    Those with the blood of Denning in their vein will shine the most in the battlefield.


    Those who can¡¯t use magic can only be the red flower, decorating the battlefield.


    Charlotte will be alone if I didn¡¯t do something about it.


    [¡­.What should I do now?]


    [¡­¡­Nnn]


    Even though she became a little bit cooler than before, she still sleeping while hugging that plushy, makes me remembered about the past.


    She didn¡¯t show it much for a while, but this girl has a big secret, that was the reason she closed her heart to anyone.


    And perhaps I was also included among those people.


    [¡­..No¡­.Please don¡¯t go¡­.]


    Charlotte¡¯s sleeping face changed suddenly.


    It seems she saw some nightmare.


    At this kind of time, I know what I need to do.


    I use ¡®buhi¡¯ sound to sing in a small voice.


    I know from experience, Charlotte will calm down in no time after I use this sound to sing.


    ,


    [¡­Mrrmmm¡­..Bupii]


    As if she just got relieved of something, she continues her peaceful sleep.


    I was relieved knowing she is able to get back to sleep peacefully.


    Seeing her like this makes my heart warm.


    [¡­.I really like you, Charlotte. Buhi¨C]


    I finally know the reason why I tried so hard to make Charlotte stay beside me.


    I always, always watching her lonely faces up close.


    And I also watch her trying to keep all of those things inside herself.


    And then I realize, I¡¯m in love.


    And I¡¯m really sure it was love at first sight.


    [Let me be your favorite animal at the very least. ¡­..I think I just thought a very good idea. Something that will bring a smile to your face.]


    [¡­.Bupii¨C¡­¡­zzzz¡­.bupiii-]


    [Good night Charlotte¡­¡­.Buhi]


    Yeah, that¡¯s right.


    I have nothing to be feared anymore.


    And thus, from then on it was my first step into the world of the ck piggy duke.

 Chapter 89 - The Academy in Nightmare (Part 6)

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Academy in Nightmare (Part 6)</h4>


    [Did I hit it?!]


    It was advance magic of wind and fire, and it was clearly hit its target.


    The Cyclops was trapped inside a tornado made from wind and fire, Vision was sure he already stab the Cyclops¡¯s body, he even pierces its heart.


    But¡­¡­


    [AAAHH!? IT HURTS YOU KNOW!?]


    The Cyclops came out from inside the tornado without any meaningful injury.


    Without any hesitation, the Cyclops was thrusting his right arm as if he was trying to protect his heart from the sword.


    [Don¡¯t, don¡¯te out!]


    [This much is not enough to kill me, you moron! I have the dungeon core on my right hand, That was really dangerous for a sec there! But it hurts me a lot you know!]


    With its left hand, the Cyclops grab Vision¡¯s head and then raise him up while only holding his head on its hand.


    [Argh]


    [You will be the first one]


    The bloodshot-eyed monsters Outside the Cathedral were already filled with


    The Despaired people inside the cathedral.


    Morozov headmaster already looked liked he was in pain at the Cathedral¡¯s rooftop,


    Above the Cathedral¡¯s sky, the ck dragon was keeping an eye on those below.


    From the school building to all the way towards the Cathedral, everyone could see it clearly.


    A death sentences


    While the Cyclops grab Vision Greytoad¡¯s head within its giant hand, he saw something from within the cathedral.


    He could see that fear was stered on everyone¡¯s faces.


    He could also see the girls his best friend swore to protect.


    As if he wanted to encourage the girl, he somehow could move his lips.


    [¡­.Charlotte, san. Slow-sama wille for sure¡­¡­¡­that is why, please, don¡¯t worry.]


    After watching her nod her head, Vision has nothing more to regret in that ce.


    If he was discharging his magic instantly this close, even a dungeon core will be ¡ª-destroyed.


    He can feel it will be possible, but then.


    [AAH!?]


    The Cyclops took a glimpse of the girl and had a sudden interest on her.


    Since there is no such thing as despair could be felt from her eyes.


    [¡­.Heee, what an interesting eye you have there! OY! You with the silver hair there, if youe here, I will allow you to help this one you know?]


    [What a foolish things to say. I¡­..am a noble of Daris. My magic¡­¡­ugu, I learned it from my father, it was all to destroy the likes of you!]


    [What a wonderful thing to say! ¡­..Aah, Greytoad, where did I see that name again¡­¡­Oy, pig head! Tell me about Greytoad!]


    [I think it was the same as Aerith-sama Buhii!]


    [Hahaha! What a masterpiece! Now die, GREYTOAD BRAT!]


    The dungeon master, the one-eyed monster Cyclops, increase its left-hand power to crush Vision¡¯s head.


    [¡­N-No¡­.Don¡¯te here¡­.]


    He can¡¯t help but look with his opened eyes.


    He can¡¯t help but look at the existence of a girl he was supposed to protect.


    He can¡¯t help but look at a girl who can¡¯t use any kind of magic walk alone towards the world of monsters.


    [Ahn?¡­..Oyoy! Look at her! She reallyes out! She really walks towards here!]


    [[Now, Come. She who holds HughJack empire¡¯s blood. Just one word is enough]]


    The monsters open up a path for the girl.


    The Cyclops then let go Vision from his hand and throw it towards where Rokomoko¡¯s copsed.


    [N-No¡­¡­do-don¡¯te. Don¡¯te to Charlotte-san! ¡­¡­Eh, I can¡¯t move!? Why!?]


    Even though Vision has already promised him.


    Even though Vision has promised his friend, the wind prodigy to protect his attendant in his ce.


    [Oy! You¡¯re heavy! And isn¡¯t it because of your own magic you can¡¯t move now!? Now tell me, if you also got caught here with me, who will get us out of here now!?]


    Right below Vision¡¯s body, Rokomoko was moaning his current fate.\


    *****


    Up above the sky, the ck dragon was watching over the girl.


    [[Just one word, ¡®help¡¯ is all you need to say. With that word as the beginning, I will bring an end to everything]].


    *****


    [She is seriouslying here!! Oy, pig head! What the heck did you do there!? Is that an orc style you used!? Gyahahahaha!]


    [Buhii!! BUHITTA wanted to make an image of a strong and cool orc buuhiii!!!!!!]


    Even though Charlotte was concerned about her own safety, but she was not even concerned about the monsters. All she think about was her memory about the past.


    [Gyahahaha!! Oy! Pig head!! There is a red crest on your left chest! This is not the time to do some evolution you idiot, gyahahahaha! There is noponent to do so here!!!]


    [Buhii!!! This is the crest of the king! I was skipping the general part, and go straight to be the orc king buhii!! I will be invincible with this buhiiii!!!!!]


    The monsters were shouting as if something exciting were happening here.


    These monsters also already reached their limit.


    They already exposed to the perfume that was spread here for quite a long time and it makes, their head be weird.


    They were basically different than the Cyclops and the orc knight here, these monsters here were something that was born from within the dungeon.


    You can say that they were born solely for the sake of fighting.


    *****


    [The White lily. Let¡¯s go to your hometown and watch the white lily change its color once I return.]


    *****


    Why did Slow-sama say those words to me?


    Tears starting to fall from the girl¡¯s eyes.


    She really wanted to know why did he know about it.


    [¡­.-elp]


    Is it possible that Slow-sama knows who I really am?


    If so, since when did he knows about it?


    The girl trying to find any kind of clue from her memories and find out, how did he knows about her.


    [Now then! Tell that dragon there to hurry up ande here!!]


    [BUHI! I feel so powerful!! This way I can even make an unrivaled kingdom of orc buhii¡ª¡ª!!!]


    ******


    [[Is this how a Royal Knights should act!? Can¡¯t you hear it!? You should also be able to hear the song now! Or do you want to say this Vardeloy Denning was the only one who hears it!?]]


    [[So you wanted to act a bit violent, Mr. Elemental master. Well then, I will forgive you this time since I also owe you something from before. I hope our next meeting will be something more dramatic and romantic. Now then, Ooo light spirits, I beg you to bless him and lent him your power]]


    [[¡­.Something ising. Something is running towards the academy. Aaah, I can see it, I can see it, I can see it! That child was calling you to her¡ª¡ª-!! Oh yeah, I was also one of the people that bet on the sess of your diet!]]

 Chapter 90 - The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 10)

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Wind Prodigy and The Imperial Princess (part 10)</h4>


    [Why did you still staying here!? Shouldn¡¯t you already go to meet the king since this morning!? Why did you still here!? AAH, And you also eat those sweets again!]


    [Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care about it. Buhihi-]


    And then I changed.


    Simply speaking, I be a truly unpleasant guy.


    [Isn¡¯t the people also said Alicia-sama was crying aftering back home from here!? What in the god world really happening here!?]


    [We were talking about some scary story all night long]


    If I was only a normalmoner¡¯s child, the things I did will only be described as some cute acts in my rebellious age album.


    But the problem is, I am a noble.


    [You have eaten a lot yet you still eating, at this pace you will be so fat you will be people¡¯sughing stock!]


    [Now that you said it, there was this little kid around 3 years old calling me ¡®Piggy Duke¡¯. Buhi buhi buhi, what a rude little fellow]


    Even though I was looking like this now I was someone from the family of Duke Denning, one of the high noble in Daris.


    Even though I was but only a third child of the Denning household, it was almost for sure I will be the next head of this family since even I was getting engaged with Sarkista¡¯s little princess.


    And regarding my sudden transformation from a high spec from before into something unexinable, the rumors even reach other countries by now.


    [You there, bring me more of these sweets. Oh and don¡¯t let anyonee in for the rest of the day since I will go straight to my bed after I finished these sweets, understand?¡­..Ah, Charlotte, long time no see]


    [Slow-sama. What happens with youtely? Everyone said you have been acting really weird!]


    I keep eating those sweet for a few days now.


    Until that night when Charlotte came to my room.


    After she returned from the ¡®Survival training hell¡¯ called ¡®Denning Household Attendant Summer camp¡¯, it seems she has be somewhat stronger than before.


    But then, she was in her pajamas.


    No matter how cool looking she has be, she never forgets to wear a very cute pink pajama, like what she wears currently.


    Personally, I think the cry baby Charlotte from before was cuter than the cool her, but her current cute self is good in a way.


    Well for me as long as it was Charlotte, no matter what she will be it will be an instant cute for me.


    That is a sure thing for me.


    And for Charlotte that doesn¡¯t know my feeling towards her, it was a surprise for her after seeing me changed this much.


    [What are you talking about Charlotte. I never changed. Didn¡¯t I told you before that I was a bad person?]


    [¡­..That was a lie. It¡¯s weird¡­¡­. Is it something that you can¡¯t even tell me?]


    [There is nothing weird here. This is just how I really am.]


    And then Charlotte just dropped her shoulder, feeling dejected. And just before she leaves the room, I called her.


    [¡ª¡ª-Wait a sec Charlotte. I will give you a hint then]

 Chapter 91: The Return of Wind Prodigy (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: The Return of Wind Prodigy (part 1)</h4>


    [-Charlotte. I will always be myself. I have never changed since the time I saved you back then.] (Slow)


    Those words will be the girls only support from now on.


    Since the boy will stay the same no matter happen, the girl then swears she will be always by his side.


    [¡­¡­I will protect you,¡ª¡ªOr so I said to Art Ange back then. Well then, that is all the clue I can give to you. Well, then Charlotte. Since I need to attend the secret sweet convection, I need to bid you good night for now. Good night.] (Slow)


    [¡­¡­Art¡­¡­Ange?] (Charlotte)


    Charlotte can only tilt her head after hearing what Slow said.


    It was as if she heard a very nostalgic name.


    But thanks to ho hard her daily life (training) in the Denning household, he forgot what was her life back when she was still in Hugh Jack Empire.


    And for a certain great wind spirit which floating above Charlotte¡¯s head, after knowing the facts that Charlotte forgets its name, it¡¯s fall right on the bed.


    The ck cat just feels tired and wanted to put its head on a fluffy bed.


    (¡­Charlotte¡¯s bloodline was a secret nyaa, but now that I think about it even after knowing who she really was it doesn¡¯t even affect you nyaa. Oh well, you can just adapt to the situation needed, I will leave it all to you nyaa. I sleep for now nyaa.) (Art Ange)


    *****


    The snow was still falling on Yolem non-stop.


    The true nature of the snow was a crystallization of water magic with the highest purity, ¡®Heal¡¯.


    But sadly, there is no one doubt that it was a blessing from the great light spirit himself.


    [¡­¡­Duke-sama! Please, your body still¡­!] (random soldier A)


    [Royal knights, listen to me! Can¡¯t you hear that sound!?] (Vardeloy)


    Vardeloy Denning has appeared with his youthful face despite his own ages.


    The wound from when he fought the ck dragon has already closed. Once he regains his consciousness, the first thing he did was to find cardinal Maldini and get near him as fast as possible.


    [The spirits are singing! It was the same at that time! It was exactly the same just like when he was born! Those spirits will only sing together with him!] (Vardeloy)


    Vardeloy Denning then looks towards the direction of the academy.


    Cardinal Maldini together with some dozen Royal knights with him, finally makes his decision.


    [Slow! I believe you will be the one who did it! You will be the one who will defeat the ck dragon!] (Vardeloy)


    *****


    [Cyclops-sama! I can¡¯t hold it anymore! My head is hurting so much buhiii!] (soon to be orc king I guess?)


    [Yeha you¡¯re right pig head! Our y time is over! Now hear this great Cyclops-sama, you dungeon monsters! Do whatever you please!] (Cyclops)


    [[Now, say it! With just one word you all will be saved!]] (Sekhmet)


    At this point, everyone has already given up and it was shown clearly on everyone¡¯s face.


    Even in this kind of situation, the girl didn¡¯t stop to shout his name.


    [Slow-sama wille! He wille for sure! Because he said it himself! He said to me he will change from the ck piggy duke into the white piggy duke!] (Charlotte)


    Tears starting to fall from the girl¡¯s eyes.


    She has no more ce to escape, not anymore.


    .


    [And also¡­¡­Who the heck is Art Ange anyway!?] (Charlotte)


    (¡­¡­somehow I feel so empty nyaa) (Art Ange)


    And also there is a great wind spirit who still feels empty because of its unrewarded feelings.


    *****


    Shuya Nukolln feels something.


    Whenever this hot-blooded diviner saw something, that thing will be 100% urate.


    [I can see that something ising here! ¡­AAH! Oy, wait a sec! Stoooop!] (Shuya)


    A maid was suddenly shut Shuya¡¯s mouth.


    She has awakened thanks to Shuya¡¯s loud voice.


    The Girl was frantically trying to shut Shuya¡¯s mouth while thinking, ¡®Why did he suddenly shout like that!? Those monsters will find us!¡¯


    [Yo-You¡¯re too noisy! *whisper, whisper¡­¡­So, what wasing toward us?¡­] (Alicia maybe?)


    [MMmmpph, mmmpph¡­¡­wind?] (Shuya)


    *****


    The monsters from the sky were descending.


    The monsters at the ground were jumping and stomping all over.


    The monsters are surrounding the ce in all 4 direction.


    For Charlotte, the world is like moving in slow motion, in that slow-motion world he called him.


    [And then, Slow -sama just confess his feeling to me! I refuse if I can¡¯t meet him at all!] (Charlotte)


    She recalled what was Slow has said to her when he was starting his diet challenge.


    [[I will be someone who suited for you]] (Slow)


    It just felt he has decided on something.


    It was as if he was always treating her like a princess.


    Then in the most desperate times, there should be a prince in a white horse helping the princess.


    [Help-] (Charlotte)


    [[Then, from now on we are bound by the contract. Now I shall¡ª¡ª]] (Sekhmet)


    The ck dragon was in in the middle of opening its own mouth.


    And just when the me would escape from its mouth, it was made clear it wasn¡¯t the ck dragon she is going to call.


    There is only one person the girl will call for help.


    [-Slow-sama] (Charlotte)


    [Sorry for beingte-Charlotte] (Slow)


    The moment his voice was heard, all lights disappear from the academy.


    Without any exception, all the people inside the academy, those people that barricade themselves inside the cathedral, the crowd of monsters, even the king of the sky, the ck dragon himself, each and every one of them can¡¯t see a thing.


    Darkness haspletely enveloped Kurushu magic academy.


    But there is only one person can still see inside the academy, it was the girl.


    Then in the midst of darkness, right in front of her eyes, a man she was familiar with arrived on top of a white horse.


    Suddenly seeing him in front of her makes her mind confused, but also make her mind at ease, but also confused, but then she is happy seeing him there. Torrents of feelings were mixed together \and it makes her don¡¯t know what kind of feelings she should have or show for that moment.


    [You arete¡­¡­, UWAAAAN. And you have be slim somehow, Uwaaaaaaan. Slow-sama is not a pig anymoooooooore, Uwaaaaaaaan]


    [Buhi!?¡­¡­Eh. Don¡¯t tell me, did my diet sess?]


    The boy called the wind prodigy thought that he always did things too far since a long time ago.


    Right now, in front of him, Charlotte was crying without minding her surrounding.


    Thanks to that crying, the boy doesn¡¯t know what to say towards her.


    The first time they met, the girl also cried a lot.


    But now, she was not crying because of something sad happened to her.


    She was crying because she believed that he will return, and that makes her so happy tears can¡¯t stop falling from her eyes.


    *****


    When he was running crossing the highway, he even forgets how many times he loses his breath while marching towards the academy.


    Then a wind spirit told him a message from Art Ange.


    ¡®The ck Dragon is here¡¯


    At that moment, without minding anything else, he was marching towards the academy like there is no tomorrow.


    [¡­I¡¯m sorry, it seems I was a bitte here] (Slow)


    [Idiooooot. You are soaaate] (Charlotte)


    When he saw the girl in front of her was crying like a little kid, he realizes something.


    ¡®Oh yeah, Charlotte was a cry baby for a long time ago¡¯.


    ¡®She can¡¯t even have a good sleep unless she holds her plushy in her hand. She was also so thin and fragile looking at that time¡¯


    ¡®Even with that weak looking body, she keeps trying to serve as an attendant in the Denning household even though it was hard.¡¯


    He was surprised since It was something that never shown even inside the anime.


    Slowly, Slow approach the attendant girl in front of him to hug her.


    This time he wasn¡¯t thrust away likest time.


    Back when he was still running on the highway, he was talking about many things with his former knight.they are running while drawing and power from the great wind spirit, Art Ange.


    They are not just running, but they also fly in the sky.


    Sometimes the horses will bring them flying as high as the tree that has grown alongside the highway.


    The one who leads the convoy was a wind knight, he was holding the enchanted sword on his hand.


    He was blowing the monsters away with his magic while creating a stream of wind that was flowing from behind them to their front.


    Both of them keep running forward while riding the horses.


    With every step they took, the horses are getting better and better on riding the wind.


    And it could clearly be seen that the horses are also enjoying themselves when they riding the wind.


    Right now, when the boy and the girl were hugging each other, Art Ange was lying exhausted on Charlotte¡¯s feet.


    [¡­¡­Sorry but, I can¡¯t bring the Royal Knights with me.] (Slow)


    When Silva and Slow crossing the highway, both master and his former knight were talking about a lot of things.


    Without holding anything back, the wind prodigy told him everything.


    When they were on the highway, his thought was finally spilled.


    ¡®Finally, I¡¯m not alone anymore¡¯


    ¡® It¡¯s the best feeling ever¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s why, I also wanted to say it to you, Charlotte.¡¯


    Surprisingly, crossing his way back to the academy through the highway was a good thing for him.


    When he talked to his knight about a period in his life when he called himself the ck piggy duke, his knight wasughing.


    Then the darkness resides and lights return into the academy.


    This darkness phenomenon was something done by the light spirits following the great light spirit¡¯s instruction. It seems it was some kind of service for Slow.


    [I think there is no problem. What do you think, Silva?] (Slow)


    Suddenly besides Slow, a single knight was standing there.


    [¡ª¡ªWhat kind of problem you are talking about? Forget about that, let¡¯s talk about before, you said it was only a ¡®jump¡¯, but it was not. That kind of thing was already categorized as flying you know. That was really something, flying using the wind. Oh, it has been a long time Charlotte-chan. Aww, what a poor girl, you were crying. What did you do to her young master?] (Silva)


    Silva was doing a ¡®tsukomi¡¯ while holding the glittering sword in his hand.


    [¡­Hic¡­ Ah¡­¡­Silva-san¡­] (Charlotte)


    [Silva. Let¡¯s bring Charlotte to the Cathedral. After that, take care of those small fries.] (Slow)


    [Yeah, yeah,¡­ I¡¯ll do it] (Silva)


    *****


    (You lot use my power too much) (Art Ange)


    Thanks for those two people who use Art Ange¡¯s power without any reserve, it bes so exhausted.


    But Art Ange didn¡¯t hate them since it can feel to some extent what Slow Denning truly felt.


    It was simply a bright optimistic feeling, there is no such a thing doubt or ¡®worst case scenario¡¯ kind of feeling.


    The wind prodigy believes in what he did.


    There is no such thought about not arriving at all.


    Because of that feeling, it makes Art Ange believe in it too.


    He will surely arrive without fail, there is no way he will note on time.


    It really made a close call when he arrived, but thankfully the result was still good.


    ,


    [Well then, it¡¯s time for our show then] (Slow)


    The rain has stopped for a while.


    The ck cloud that was covering the sky was removed thanks to the huge wind blowing it away.


    Charlotte lift face.that was wet because of her tears.


    There you can see a beautiful crescent moon was drawn on that face.


    *****


    After she has returned to the cathedral, as if she was put into a special seat, she was watching his back while he protects everyone.


    Thest time she saw him, even the size of his uniform was far different than now. When she looked at him from behind, it was really hard to recognize him since he really looks like someone else entirely.


    Beside her there were also Rokomoko and Vision lying powerlessly, they can only watch as the two people that bring them here walk away without able to say something.


    The one Rokomoko was looking at the wind knight, Silva themoner.


    He can only mutter, ¡®You are sote, you blockhead¡¯ towards him.


    While Vision was looking at the Wind Prodigy, Slow Denning.


    With a vexed feeling, he just said ¡®You reallye at a very crucial time¡¯ while groaning.


    [What are you!!??!] (Cyclops)


    [Buhi! Who are you!?] (Buhitta the orc)


    An outsider suddenly appeared before them, on top of that these two were some warrior with an unknown power.


    The darkness starts to disappear.


    Some mysterious light was illuminating the academy.


    And standing in front of the cathedral, 2 men standing while light shines upon them like a spotlight.


    Especially the one who wears amoner uniform, a man with hair color of a mix between ck and gold.


    [¡ª¡ªHey you, what a weird right hand you have there. Ah, isn¡¯t that you their mister orc? It seems Cosy has be a trend for orc nowadays. That time when I was the lord of darkness was so fun, I believe you will enjoy it too] (Slow)


    [BUHIIIIII!! This great Buhitta is the orc king buhii! Watch what you said to me buhiiii!] (Buhita)


    The rain has fully stopped.


    [I am the vessel of the spirits] (Slow)


    It should be impossible for those people who still confined inside the cathedral to notice.


    [Water is blue [kind], fire is red [brave]] (Slow)


    He recites that aria with a small voice.


    He recites something that the spirits only allowed him to do so.


    Even though you can hear the voices, you can¡¯t hear the word from it.


    [The wind is fast [whimsal], the earth is deep [straight forward]] (Slow)


    An existence that rules all of the elements, the elemental master.


    Magic the spirits only allowed someone who can see and hear them.


    The truth was, he never needed a cane to use any kind of magic, it was a secret only he and his father know.


    [Light is lighten us [bright], darkness is concealed [dark]] (Slow)


    Somehow his voice mysteriously even reached to the people inside the cathedral.


    His voice was so nice to hear, it was almost like a song.


    Even the monsters were frozen in ce watching him as if the time itself was stopped.


    [I am the one who can hear the spirits, I am the elemental master] (Slow)


    Before anyone could recognize it, he already casting wind magic around him.


    Standing there alone, drops of blood was flowing from within his palm to the ground-.


    [I have given you my offerings. Now let me borrowed your strength, all six spirits] (Slow)


    -and with that, the time for the monsters hase to an end.

 Chapter 92: The Return of The Wind Prodigy (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Return of The Wind Prodigy (part 2)</h4>


    Until just a few moments ago all ago everyone was so scared they can¡¯t even move


    They have already given up their life after seeing those mesing from the ck dragon happily dancing surrounding them


    But suddenly all the refugee feels like they just saw a dream, they just saw something impossible happening tight in front of their eyes


    The monsters are running away


    The mes were burning their body, the water was rushing at them, the wind was chopping their flesh While the lights were baking their eyes and the darkness shake their hearts


    A scene where someone could do an offering towards six spirits, it was something beyond everyone imaginations


    Charlotte trying to get to where Slow is, but a sudden wind barrier is surrounding her and makes her unable to proceed


    It was a barrier that no one can break


    The barrier was one of Silva¡¯s specialty, and It was made using by taking a whole lot of the great wind spirit, Art Ange¡¯s magic power It was such a simple specialty, it¡¯s so simple it bes a very strong barrier


    Then the wind prodigy shouts with a loud voice to call a certain name His voice was so loud not just Charlotte could hear him, but his voice even echoed throughout the cathedral


    [-Don¡¯t move from where you stand, Brady] (Slow)


    His voice was heard by each and every person inside the cathedral


    Huh, Brady? Who¡¯s that?


    Everyone confused


    The only one who could understand that was only Charlotte


    Brady


    It was her name when she was a child


    [I was wondering who is it could make you, the one I swore to protect scared Never have I imagine this ¡®monster¡¯ here will show up here in this ce] (Slow)


    When hearing the word ¡®monster¡¯, the lord of the sky flinched


    Looking towards the boy, the ck dragon let loose its breath to burn the boy


    Everyone was shrieking and shouting, thinking that there is no hope for the boy beside bing charcoal


    But then something happens


    Out of nowhere, a swordsman was appearing inside the me He was dispersing the me like a candle with a powerful gust of wind


    As if protecting the boy, the swordsman was holding a shining sword was standing in front of him


    When the swordsman swang his sword, the wind will dance together with the fire¡­


    [I¡¯m sure that you will be faced with a lot of danger from now on] (Slow)


    Some amazing things keep happening, whether it was in front of the boy, or even behind him


    Everyone inside the cathedral could do nothing besides watching the boy in front of him


    [I know who you really are, Brady] (Slow)


    Silva nods his head while Charlotte¡¯s face stiffened after hearing what Slow said


    Just outside the barrier where she was standing, the boy stand firm facing the sky while pointing his cane to where the ck dragon float


    He has defeated a countless number of monsters


    Whether it was with fire, water, earth, wind, light, or darkness


    It was a spectacle that anyone could only see when they read a tale or a legend


    [I know about you since a long time ago] (Slow)


    A lot of girls were crying inside the cathedral


    When the boy¡¯s voice finally reach them, they were still crying at that time


    They cried because of fear


    The Cyclops was charging straight towards the wind swordsman from the front while the orc king silently going from the wind swordman¡¯s back


    [I choose to protect you by myself, and you choose to hold everything by yourself]


    The swordsman turns his face around and decided to shorten his distance with the orc king


    When the orc king about to sh the swordsman, a very strong wind blow it away into the distance star while he screams


    The wind swordsman mutter in a small voice, ¡®I still can¡¯t control the wind very well, while pulling out his tongue


    The Cyclops saw a chance when the swordsman turns his back against him, but the Smugged faced Cyclops has turned into a confused Cyclops after it watched how easily his left hand was brushed off by a single shining sword


    [But all those foolish things shall end today]


    The Cyclops was thrown towards the School building and destroyed the wall there, making everyone could see what was inside the school building from the outside


    At the top floor of the school building Shuuya and a maid figure could be seen, their face shows how scared they are But soon after the swordsman was chasing after the Cyclops, seeing that figure, both of the scared bunch could breathe out relieved


    A sudden strength enters their body once they saw an allying for them


    At the same time, the monsters rushing, trying to attack the boy


    But before they can even touch him, rain of thunder wasing from the sky and burn them to crisp


    And about the Cyclops, it never came out from the school building, a bloodied swordsman came out instead


    [Uwaaaaa!! He can defeat it! He defeats the Cyclops!!!]


    [Awesome! Eh, Whaaaat!?? Isn¡¯t that the enchanted sword!?!]


    [Oy, can anybody with good eyes see who it is!? Someone tell me who is that swordsman!]


    The boys who saw how the swordsman defeat the monsters was in awe


    There is no difference between a noble and amoner here, they are all in awe


    It was unknown who start it first, but the boys starting to give that swordsman cheers


    The ck-haired swordsman was once again standing in front of the boy while holding the shining sword in his hand


    There are no more monsters in this ce that can stand toe to toe with them anymore


    And then the wind swordsman also draws his sword and point it toward the sky


    [That man was Silva! I have seen him somewhere before!]


    [A ck hair with a quite long bang! And on top of that, thatzy face! That is the real Silva!]


    [The uprisingmoner night!? Isn¡¯t he also one of the candidates to be princess Karina¡¯s guardian!?]


    Rokomoko can only groan when he hears all thosements


    Then all the girl were focusing towards the mage boy there


    [Hey, who is that!? Anybody know which ss is he!?]


    [I don¡¯t know either! Hey stop pushing me!]


    Anyone here never saw him before


    He was so cool standing there and even with his pompous face, anyone can¡¯t hate how his look His pointy eyes that looking at the battlefield was so dreamy just like inside a picture


    They never have seen such a handsome boy inside the academy


    Those girls who were crying and wetting their eyes from before are no longer there, instead, those girls are rushing towards the entrance trying to take a glimpse of the young mage


    These girls were enchanted by his aria incarnation


    It was as if that area was sent directly to them


    But sadly, the truth is these wind spirits could only send the message to everyone here since they don¡¯t even know who or how Charlotte look like


    The message was made by Art Ange, The great wind spirits without stop, then it will be conveyed to the wind spirits so these guys could spread the message


    [From the looks of it that Cyclops was these monsters boss In that case, these monsters will be, quite for now]


    The girls at the cathedral¡¯s entrance saw that the boy turn his back against the dragon for a mere second


    When Vision saw that he can only open his mouth and thought,


    ¡®Ah, we lose Eh? Wait a sec That twinkle eyes, I believe that was Slow-sama¡¯s eyes¡¯


    ¡®But, Why did he wear amoner uniform?¡¯


    ¡®I believe there will be no one here could realize that the person in front of us here was the person they called Piggy Duke, Slow Denning¡¯, Vision really regret thatst part


    [Well then, I think it¡¯s time to end this talk about the past]


    At the same time, the ck dragon shot his me towards these two people


    It was an extremely big and hot me


    It was so big it can even block the ck dragon from view for an instant


    It was a fire that supposed to be able to melt anything on its path, but even though the people inside the cathedral saw that no one even raise a voice


    The wind swordsman swings his enchanted sword and creates a wind that erased the giant me


    The fire disappeared, and then the figure of a ck dragon could be seen floating in the sky


    [It¡¯s time to rewrite the legend of the ck dragon It¡¯s time to start a new story¡ª]


    But those things happened there didn¡¯t even faze all the people inside the cathedral


    They were all just got mesmerized by a very charming boy


    [-my story]


    As he finished saying that, the unknown boy walk towards the ck dragon


    ¡®His story huh?¡¯


    Among the students there only a very few people who can sessfully guess who he was just like Vision


    *****


    From up above the sky the ck dragon Sekhmet look towards the two people who suddenly appear


    Then he remembers about the person with the Denning blood in his vein told him before


    (¡­I even wandering is that child a smaller version of you? That child said to be the descendant of Denning¡­I see now, he has your blood in his vein that is why he can call all those spirits, more than that those spirits as if trying topete on who can amuse him the most Since they wanted your blood, that is why that kind of Aria¡­)


    Moreover, he also interested in the swordsman besides the boys


    That swordsman was holding a sword that was blessed by the great wind spirit


    (¡­that means you are-)


    The ck dragon bes a bit nervous after finding out that they have something to do with the wind great spirit


    Monsters and the spirits don¡¯t have a good affinity between them


    But for the ck dragon, he was already a demon for more than a thousand years


    He was more or less already be one with nature, so sensing a powerful existence like the great wind spirit is an easy task for him


    But he could only realize it when he finally saw them directly


    (¡­¡­ I see)


    The ck dragon finally understood


    He finally knows the reason why did Charlotte so hard headedly noting outside despite things happened


    (It seems I have been someone be in their way now¡­That means, you already protecting her¡­the one with Denning¡¯s blood)


    The ck dragon Sekhmet breath out a small me from his mouth


    (¡­So, it was like that, Shirley That boy¡¯s honor, his power, it was all for the sake of protecting her And for that sake I also¡­)


    ¡®As I thought, you have never changed¡¯, he said it with a bitter smile and a bit of me escaped his mouth


    (I think I¡¯m also too old, it was a mystery even for me why did I still exist in this world¡­ But with this, I can sleep for a long time But you know what, Shirley I can¡¯t give the title of dragon yer to him that easily)

 Chapter 93: The Return of The Wind Prodigy (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Return of The Wind Prodigy (part 3)</h4>


    The monsters were defeated one after another, seeing how their fellow monsters got put down in front of their eyes made them afraid and they tried to get away from that ce.


    After all those workouts I couldn¡¯t help but wheeze and buhibuhi-ing, but sadly the big boss in the sky didn¡¯t even let me rest even for just a mere second.


    It seems the ck dragon himself was really eager to fight me now.


    But sadly I am not his opponent this time¡ª


    [-Hey, isn¡¯t he just too strong?]


    I was talking about Silva just now, he was still fighting there, he fought just like a fish that was just released inside the water.


    I know that the sword in his hand had be one of the strongest swords ever existed since the great wind spirit also blessed it, but never had imagined he could fight on par with the ck dragon.


    Aah, the ck dragon ran, I mean flew away to the sky.


    Why did I feel he would be able to fight some ck dragons by himself?


    Are you even human, Silva?¡­¡­Didn¡¯t he already be a hero now?


    Then, was my existence even needed here?


    All I can do right now was staying here andughing at how foolish I was.


    ¡­¡­When I tried to look behind me, my eyes met with the hopeful eyes of Charlotte.


    I¡¯m sorry it was all lie, I will do something too, I won¡¯t just stay here and do nothing.


    (Slow, don¡¯t just stand there and do nothing nya.)


    Oh, it was the voice of the great spirit-san.


    Before I realized it, Art Ange was already floatingzily beside me.


    Somehow she looked much better than before, she became a different person¡­I mean a different cat.


    [You have be so slim]


    (His magic control is so bad. He just throws it without any care at all nyaa, I am sure this body has taken some toll thanks to that nyaa)


    Well, that is the Silva I know.


    He even looked like a tornado from here with all this magic he used against the ck dragon.


    But if I remember correctly he was having bad symptoms of magic sickness just the day before.


    Okay then I will say this now while I have the time, please rest in peace Silva.


    (But you see, the reason I became slim now is the same as how you¡¯ve got slimmer now nyaa)


    [What do you mean?]


    (All excess fat on my body somehow turned into magic power)


    [¡­¡­Ha?]


    If you tell me that with such a serious face it makes me clueless how to respond¡­¡­ And just hold on a second, what kind of theory do you have there?


    Turning fat into magic power, what kind of weird creatures are we?


    I can understand if we are talking about the great wind spirit here since she was a spiritual being, but what about me? I am just your normal everyday boy.


    (Perhaps it was because of that weird medicine you drank before nyaa)


    The great wind spirit in front of me was acting like she was picking something with her hand putting it to her own mouth and drinking it. Then she acted like she was in pain and let out a long nyaaaaaaa.


    What the heck was that? Is she perhaps training for a show gig at a party? But I¡¯m sorry to tell you this Ms. Great Spirit, but since you don¡¯t have any friend at all, there will be no one, who would invite you, though.


    (I was mimicking you nyaa)


    Ha? You were mimicking me? That was nothing like me at all!


    ¡­ Eh, are you talking about when I drank my diet medicine? Well yeah, it tasted so bad it made me groan¡­¡­


    (Forget about it already, look at him nyaa)


    Silva was still locked in a fierce fight with the ck dragon. Their fight was so eye-catching, the wind and fire were mixed together making a scene just like something you could only watch in a movie.


    (I can channel my power to that sword through you. We can just blow him away with one shot any minute nyaa)


    [Just imagining that the power of a great spirit will run through my body really terrifies me¡­ Oh yeah. You know what, I think I know a good way to end this long day.]


    I pointed my cane towards the ck dragon.


    Soon after all the spirits were gathering around me.


    The spirits kept calling towards me with, ¡®Hey hey, can I have your blood already? Hurry up hurry up¡¯.


    Please do forgive me for only giving you guys this much.


    With only one drop of my blood, the spirits changed. They were even able to give me a chill on my spine.


    Their magic was seeping into my body.


    And believe it or not, it made my knees weak.


    No, I am seriously at my limit here.


    I wondered if my body could even hold this much power I borrowed from the great spirit?


    The ground around me had turned into a muddy ce, it was so bad if I invited someone toe close to me they would rather run away as fast as they could. But to my surprise, all I could hear from inside the Cathedral was cheering towards me like ¡®Keep on fighting¡¯ or ¡®kyaaaaaah¡¯.


    [Finally, my time hase. People kept calling me a pig, pig, pig non-stop. Even calling me piggy-shroom! People kept calling me that even though I¡ª¡ª]


    [¡ª¡ªYoung master! I will reach my limit in no time! It was impossible for me to go against him, to begin with!]


    Silva interrupted my monologue just now.


    Oh dear, even though you already have this protagonist aura around you.


    Now that I think about it, the protag event for Shuya has been stolen by Vision before.


    My my, it seems I need to be on alert all the time since there are a lot of people aiming to be the protagonist themselves.


    But too bad for those guys, because IT HAS BEEN DECIDED THAT I WILL BE THE PROTAGONIST NOW BUHIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!


    [Silva, hold him for a bit longer]


    [Eeh-! ¡­Wait, somehow my body feels more and morenguid by the minute¡­¡­]


    [Yup, You used too much magic power. Even when you use the magic power from the enchanted sword, the magic power still needs to be circted through your own body. I think you will have a very terrible magic sickness tomorrow]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­You shoulda told me that kind of thing sooner, young master]


    [Buhiii]


    I took a nce at my back.


    Seeing that everyone was safe and sound I was relieved.


    Then I looked at her.


    The one standing there was not the ice-cold attendant, Charlotte.


    It must be because of the shock she felt now, Charlotte can no longer maintain her ¡®cool Charlotte¡¯ image.


    [I really don¡¯t want to look uncool here]


    (Of course nyaa. You are my contractor nyaa. To be uncool is a big nono nyaa¡­¡­ And it seems Charlotte didn¡¯t know about me nyaa. I¡¯m so sad nyaa. Slow, do something about it nyaa.)


    As expected from the wind spirit who loved to be seen by a lot of people.


    It was really different from the great darkness spirit, Nanatrage-san in the empire.


    [Don¡¯t worry about it, Art Ange. you will soon be able to materialize your body. I already received a certain magic tool from Silva for that sake)


    (NYAAAAAA!?!???? ARE YOU SERIOUS NYAAA!?!???)


    [Buhi buhi forgive me, mercenary-san. Your precious magic tool is in my hand now.]


    (¡­¡­ Stealing is bad nyaa)


    [Tell that to Silva. But you know what it means to be able to materialize don¡¯t you, Art Ange?]


    Silva was still fighting with magic bullets flying around him while trying to return to my side with the giant ck dragon not so far behind him.


    In front of a formidable enemy that no one could defeat even when it was only an anime, I took a deep breath.


    Fate has changed.


    Actually, there were tons of rainbow-colored bullets following the ck dragon, but it seemed there was no sign of those bullets hitting him since he was so fast.


    As I thought, it was useless using a lot of magic without any impact.


    I needed one big lethal hit to do it.


    [The first one I met was the wind. That is why I know how the wind actually feels]


    The king of monsters who rules the sky.


    The wind was crying you know.


    You suppressed them with sheer power.


    There is no elegance in what you have done, if I was your teacher here, I would give you 0 points.


    I thrust my feet into the water puddle that had turned muddy, it was cold and made my head clear.


    I coud already see the ck dragon with my own eyes.


    The light spirits still illuminated the ck dragon even though he was already this close.


    It was to the point the excuse of ¡®he can¡¯t see because it¡¯s dark here¡¯ will be invalid immediately.


    Geez, it¡¯s too bright here.


    [Get back, Silva¡ª¡ª]


    Silva followed my instruction and brought the ck dragon right in front of my face.


    [-I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, young master!]


    Silva then made a whirl of wind and shot it, hitting the dragon¡¯s body.


    His wind was so weak you couldn¡¯t even defeat a ck dragon.


    A soothing wind blowed at me.


    One hit that contained all my body and soul, and then I swung my cane.


    [Armor of wind. Chain of wind]


    The sky got darker in response of mymand.


    [City of wind. Castle of wind]


    With the words I just said, the already dark night became even darker.


    [Forest of wind. World of wind.]


    With my power, the wind spirits were beginning to dance in joy in the middle of the night sky to eliminate the enemy.


    The things like speed or what kind of monster you are, is not important.


    All I want to do is tell you this.


    ck dragon Sekhmet.


    For the sake of my dream.


    [¡ª¡ªGravity maniption]


    That is why I need to take your head with me, and I will be the Dragon yer.


    *****


    The ck dragon Sekhmet had fallen.


    He never expected that he will be toppled in his own territory.


    He was wondering, is this how it felt to be betrayed by the wind.


    He was trying to be a bit more violent in order to give an appropriate Dragon yer title to him, but it seemed it was not even necessary.


    (¡­¡­You are indeed scary. You make the wind look like it does nothing at all. I wonder how much magic power you used for that one?)


    The swordsman from before was using huge amounts of magic power to control the wind.


    But that boy was different.


    You can say he was in a whole other dimensionpared to him.


    (¡­¡­I am really d you are not the one I faced a thousand years ago when I took the princess. It seems it was almost impossible to take the princess away from you)


    He felt like he was floating around.


    He also felt like he was losing his power.


    It was as if his body told him that his mission was over, his power starting to escape from him.


    (I don¡¯t need to think of the reason why I had awoken now¡­¡­ It must be because of your prank)


    I see I think I hate the wind now. I think that is natural.


    Even though I don¡¯t want to be manipted by the wind flow, I am still somehow controlled by their power.


    ¡°Please, Sekhmet. Help that child¡±


    (Not that child, it should be those children isn¡¯t it? Geez, it was always so hard to understand you guys)


    But at least I can see something good in the end.


    I have no regrets left in this world


    *****


    The ck dragon¡¯s red eyes looked straight at me.


    But it¡¯s not as scary as I thought.


    I could clearly see that his eyes didn¡¯t have any resistance even after looking at me.


    Even though he had such a big body, I couldn¡¯t feel any will to fight from him.


    [¡­¡­na]


    The ck dragon let out a small me with his breath.


    He looked at me with his powerless red eyes.


    [Slow]


    [It was weird-na]


    [You are too noisy. Nevertheless, do you perhaps not have any power now?]


    His voice was as if melting with the wind.


    It was as if he was epting the wind at the very end.


    Perhaps there was a reason why a powerful monster like the ck dragon could understand human speech.


    Moreover, it was said he lived together with the princess, for me though I kinda pitied Denning¡¯s ancestor since the princess was taken from him.


    [Sekhmet. I have onest question for you]


    [¡­¡­ask away]


    Then I asked him one question on my mind.


    [Did being together with the Imperial princess back then bring happiness to you?]


    In the story, it was said that the princess and the ck dragon lived happily ever after.


    It was only both of them living modestly until the end, a human and a monster.


    I thought it was not just a mere whim from the ck dragon that he decided to save the imperial princess back then, it was said that the girl was happy when the story ended.


    [¡­¡­I felt, happy. It made me, wanting to, do it, all over again¡­¡­ Our¡­ and your world where¡­¡­ We live in¡­¡­¡­ I¡­¡­ don¡¯t have¡­¡­anymore¡­¡­regret¡­¡­]


    I thought it was all but a mere illusion at first, but after seeing the ck dragons current condition closely I doubt it was a fake.


    There was no resentment in his every word. As if he was only going for his usual sleep the lord of the sky weing his end with open arms.


    Slowly I walked closer towards his body, then put it on fire.


    I turned my back to the giant me that used to be a giant dragon and walked towards the cathedral. I saw Silva¡¯s suffering face since he had to hold up the barrier from before and Charlotte¡¯s red eyes looking at me. I could also see a lot of eyes trying to peek from inside the cathedral, and for reasons I didn¡¯t know, Rokomoko-sensei and Vision, who were copsed there,ughing. I wonder what they wereughing about?


    (Can I materialize now nyaa?! Hey, Slow¡­¡­ is it not ready yet nyaa!!????)


    [¡­¡­What a way to destroy such atmosphere, oh my dear great wind spirit]


    (Is it not yet nyaa!?? The materialization is not ready yet nyaa!!??)


    Seeing her flying around me like a fly made meugh unintentionally.


    As I thought Art Ange, you don¡¯t have the dignity, that the usual great spirits have with them.


    But you know what, I¡¯m thankful for that. I am grateful you are not someone gloomy.

 Chapter 94: The Return of The Wind Prodigy (part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Return of The Wind Prodigy (part 4)</h4>


    We are inside the girls attendant¡¯s dorm, Charlotte¡¯s room to be exact.


    Because of the sudden monsters invasion, it can¡¯t be helpful for the usually organized room be such a mess right now.


    And thanks to that I be so exhausted I was lying down on the bed.


    Charlotte was previously showing a rare situation where she was crying out loud and that was really troubling for me.


    Even now, she was sitting on one end of the bed and once in a while trying to steal a nce at me.


    But it seems she has finally steeled her resolved and looked me directly.


    [So¡­¡­Slow-same¡­¡­ Already knows everything¡­¡­ But, honestly, to be able to hear the voices of the spirits¡­¡­¡­ I think that was already cheating, Slow-sama]


    [Well, I also think that was a cheat myself. Oh and by the way, right now the great wind spirit is lying right there now]


    I said the truth just for your information.


    [Eh! Ah! I¡¯m sorry! I never thought it would be the great wind spirit¡¯s name before!]


    It true that Art Ange was feeling sad since Charlotte forgets about her, but she was feeling happy since she will be able to materialize soon in the future.


    It was a happy future for her after all.


    I never forget about it nyaa, but a long time ago I used to always sit on her arms, even though the person herself is not aware of it nyaa.


    [Don¡¯t worry about it, Art Ange is not angry at you. She is a cat that that will soon forget things in the past, as expected from the wind great spirit.]


    Art Ange looking at me intently with narrowing eyes as if she wanted to assault me, let¡¯s just ignore it.


    [¡­¡­I was always protected by you Slow-same. Wait, perhaps, don¡¯t tell me, did you turn into a pig because of me?]


    [I have to say that was just my glorious rebel age that time. But well, I guess you can say you are one of the reason]


    I saw Charlotte throw the pig plushy up towards me.


    But, the plushy never me, but instead, it hit Charlotte¡¯s back head.


    [¡­What is it, Charlotte?]


    I can¡¯t see the ceiling any longer since Charlotte¡¯s was suddenly filling all my sights.


    [¡­¡­Slow-same, is it hard for you?]


    Just a millimeter more it would turn just like when I was in a position to kiss with Princess Karina again.


    Well, at that time I have a cover on me though.


    [¡­Well, how do I say this]


    There still some distance between us, but the imperial princess¡¯s lips were very beautiful, she also has eyes that could take anyone breath away just by looking, and those things were the only thing I could see with my eyes.


    [I guess I never thought about it as hard or something. Somehow I was having fun doing it since by doing that means I will be beside you, the one that I love and that brings me happiness. Also, I was feeling like some secret knight trying to protect his princess, that is you. Oh and if you just move a little bit closer now, it will be easier for us to kiss Charlotte]


    I have experience doing this kind of stuff before.


    Thanks to that it seems I have be one step closer to be an adult.


    And Charlotte seems to be startled hearing my little provocation.


    [I-I, I am not a princess anymore! The Hugh Jack empire is no longer exist¡­¡­ And please stop saying that! That was a foul y! A foul y so please stop it!]


    [That? What is that?]


    [Um¡­ the one about loving me! It makes my head nks¡­¡­and also Slow-same suddenly be so cool¡­¡­]


    It was a word that every winner in life usually hears.


    [Me? I¡¯m cool?]


    [Everyone was saying that while ¡®Kyaa-kyaaa¡¯ nonstop¡­¡­]


    [¡­ You serious buy? Let me make sure in real time after this]


    What an odd feeling I have here.


    I am cool huh.


    I thought I was good material for some pstickedy.


    [You are so sly to not be able to see that yourself¡­¡­ Then, Slow-same. What do you want to talk about?]


    [Oh, Ooooh yeaaaah. I have something to talk with you Charlotte buhii]


    I somehow raise my body and sit down right where I am.


    [Tha-that one¡­¡­ so cute]


    Charlotte was right beside me. She was so close to me, she practically hugging me and it gives me some idea of doing something in this bed.


    [What is cute?]


    [Th-that¡­ Buhii buhii, that buhii buhii¡­ is cute¡­¡­]


    Charlotte was embarrassed by something, her face has turned so red.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with her now since she makes her lips pursed like, well guess I can¡¯t help it huh.


    Plus seems like she wasn¡¯t nning to get away from me anytime soon.


    [Hey, Aren¡¯t we to close now? Is this how Hugh Jack empire¡¯s princess should act?]


    [Slow-sama has been trying hard for me all this time, ¡­¡­As the princess of Hugh Jack Empire¡­¡­ I need to give my knights a reward¡­¡­Hrmrmrmrm. But¡­ why did youe so slow?¡­¡­ you are so slow I already cried¡­¡­]


    Charlotte still got easily embarrassed saying things like that as expected.


    But it was a gentleman job to not say we saw ady crying even though we saw it.


    [¡­To make a Princess be anxious¡­ You have failed as a Knight¡­¡­]


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What is this creature, howe you are so cute Charlotte?


    I¡¯m d I survive up till now.


    I can leave happily after now on with just this cute memory in.


    [¡­¡­]


    The great wind spirit was looking at me scornfully¡­¡­ let¡¯s just ignore her, hey you ms. stray-cat, just goes over there, shoo shoo.


    The preparation for that is not finished yet, so it¡¯s impossible to do it now.


    Now that I think about it, Charlotte¡¯s tone has changed to one that I used to hear.


    Right now we both shared such a great secret between both of us.


    I kinda feel bad to Silva for saying this, but I was really d he wasn¡¯t here with us at the moment.


    He was currently helping Rokomoko-sensei and the headmaster protecting the cathedral from the remaining monsters.


    There were still some monsters that still lurking around here, so to make them easier for those three to protect the academy people, they were assembled in one ce.


    [Well, Charlotte, I will go on a journey towards the former Hugh Jack empire territory]


    Hearing my sudden proposal makes Charlotte¡¯s body jump a little.


    We can hear someone chanting magic from outside the window.


    At the same time, the great wind spirit¡¯s body sudden got stiff and her body dropped to the ground very hard.


    Probably there are some flying monsters that crash their body toward the barrier when Silva was the one responsible for maintaining the barrier.


    He tends to use Ms. Wind great spirit¡¯s power as he please, I think he will get punished once she sessfully materialized.


    Well well, guess I will say it first before it happened, rest in peace Silva.


    [To the Hugh Jack empire¡­? But I heard that ce has turned into a ce ruled by monsters. ¡­¡­ it¡¯s dangerous, Slow-sama]


    Yup, that is true.


    Right now the monster was ruling that ce.


    But just for your information, there weren¡¯t much of monsters who love war living there.


    It was partially thanks to the existence of big sister demon lord, Aerith ruling there.


    [And it will be very bad if a noble got captured by those monsters there¡­]


    Yes, in case if there was a noble got captured by these monsters inside their country, it will count as an act of aggression against them.


    For our this country the noble ss will be the aristocrats and some powerful noble, while for the great magic country it would be their great sorcerers.


    [You don¡¯t need to worry about me being a noble]


    There are only a few humans that Aerith gave permission to freely entering her territory.


    [Well, there are a lot of monsters there so it has to be dangerous, but I need to go there no matter what. And Charlotte, I want to go there together with you]


    Charlotte can¡¯t say anything after hearing my response. Her hand keeps fidgeting as if she wanted to ask something.


    [¡­is it perhaps because I was born there?]


    She looked at me full of worry in her face.


    When I looked back at her, I can feel her warmth through her clothes.


    Geez, letting her showing that kind of face even though I tried to protect you from it, it means I need to try harder then.


    [Charlotte, I am still the same old piggy duke. I am still a failure who can¡¯t cook for myself and don¡¯t know how to wash my clothes by myself-]


    And then I said the following sentences with confidence to her, ¡®I know you were the princess of Hugh jack empire. But you know¡ª¡¯


    ******


    [- If you are not by my side, trust me, in only just 3 days, I will be dead, without a doubt]


    I think the way you said it so unfair to me ¡­


    ******


    The girl looked at her master.


    Charlotte thought the way her master said those things just now was so unfair.


    [Haaaah, I think I am the perfect candidate for that since I am your personal attendant]


    Did I just able to make her say yes? Or so he thought.


    But sadly it¡¯s not because of what he said, but the girl has already decided on her own answer since before he asked about it.


    When she found out about her own master knows about her real identity as the princess of the already fallen princess, the thought of ¡®this will be making a rift between both of us¡¯ haunted her.


    (What am I thinking, Slow-sama already knows who I really was since the very beginning¡­¡­ it would be okay)


    With a face free from all of her worry he looks towards her master¡¯s eyes.


    [Slow-sama. Please bring me with you to the former Hugh jack empire territory. I want to know what happens there, I need to know. I need to know what has be of my birthce.]


    It was a very dangerous ce.


    But Charlotte didn¡¯t even need to worry about it.


    As long as Slow-sama besides me everything would be okay.


    And then sheughs.


    I think I just make a cuteughing face just now.


    (Hmm?¡­ Wait for a sec¡­¡­ isn¡¯t that just now a marriage proposal?? ¡­¡­ I think there¡¯s a line like that from a book I have read¡­¡­ Eeeeeeh??!)


    The girl has a bad habit of jumping into conclusion too soon.


    Her face turned crimson, she was ¡®hawaa-hawaa¡¯-ing while moving her hand around. Until suddenly¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªthe boy¡¯s hand beside her got tangled with her by ident.


    ******


    It took Charlotte a bit of time until finally, she snapped back from her own world.


    So while waiting for her, I was amusing myself watching the great wind spirit doing some exercise by herself at the floor, it makes meugh.


    Oh, it seems she remembered about the ¡®materialization¡¯, she got back on her own feet.


    Ah, she flew and hit the wall again.


    This is bad, the great wind spirit movement was so unpredictable, I can¡¯t imagine what will she do once she sessfully materializes.


    ¡­¡­I think it will be too soon for her.


    [Oh, but, Slow-sama. What about the academy? The summer vacation still way off¡­¡­]


    Charlotte has sessfully returned to her sense.


    [Thanks to this ident the ss will be canceled for a while. I think All the students from outside this country, just like Alicia, will return to their own home country. I think it will be a long vacation we have here]


    [Now that I think about it¡­¡­ Yeah, it will be impossible for ss now¡­¡­ then, when will we go there?]


    [Now]


    [I¡¯m sorry?]


    Charlotte freezes once more as if the time itself has stopped.


    [The Royal knight will arrive at the academy any moment now, after that there will be a long questioning session about the ck dragon subjugation and the things following that]


    But that won¡¯t be all.


    They will also ask about why did the enchanted sword that Silva holds changed element.


    There are a lot of witnesses seeing Silva using wind magic to blow his enemies away.


    The great light spirit already knows about it, but it was already clear to me this will be big trouble if the other big shot put an eye on it, at worst it will bring the Denning household into a troublesome problem.


    [¡­I have to agree, it has be such an outrageous thing isn¡¯t it]


    Charlotte who finally able to understand how big the problem has be had a pale face.


    [And if we wait for them, we will be separated without-]


    [-Let¡¯s get going! Slow-sama! Please wait for a second there!]


    Charlotte was dashing out of the room with great excitement.


    After watching her gone, I lied on the bed and looked at the ceiling.


    [fuuuh¡­]


    Once our journey start I can¡¯t lie down into this kind offortable bed anymore, it will be such a hard life every day.


    [But, my heart can¡¯t stop being excited]


    After all, I¡¯m not alone anymore.


    My love will be always beside me.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream anymore, it was a great start for me.


    Now, let¡¯s meet with the mortal most beloved pixie.


    The one entered the top list of the poprity ranking.


    The number one rank of ¡®I want her to be my big sis¡¯, the older sister of the current demon lord, Aerith.


    The de facto leader of the current Hugh jack empire territory, now we will meet you.


    [This is my room, Slow-sama!]


    I saw Charlotte came back and push back the door with a lot of power, and a question came into me.


    Why did she have a big pillow on her hand?


    Where did she get that pillow?


    Master and his attendant was one body and soul, I feel that someone told me that thing before.


    I kinda believe it in my heart, but I wonder, was there master and attendant that act like us out there?


    In a few more days I will be a noble no more.


    With that, will Charlotte and I be just a standard lover then?


    [Charlotte, before I sleep I have to tell you something]


    [¡­¡­What is it?]


    Now that I think about it I haven¡¯t got any reply from my confession.


    Guess I have to do it once again


    [I love you. Please take care of me from now on]


    Then she showed me one single move, I said one move since it¡¯s all the move I can see.


    It was one splendid form she showed me, Charlotte, with all her might, throw the pillow she held in her hand towards me-.


    I think she throws the pillow to me unintentionally, seems like it was too much tease for her.


    [You always like this¡­¡­That was a foul y from you, Slow-sama, you are an iiiidiiioooot]


    Aah, this is bad.


    To be hit with that kind of strength right now-


    My body already reached its limit-


    My consciousness-


    *****


    The princess was looking at the boy who majestically owned the bed up close.


    She thought it was natural to love someone that always thinking about her, or how he sometimes said some foul words that make her flutter.


    Up till now, he was bound by his act of bad Mr. piggy, so perhaps it made him really free once he got to say those words with his own mouth.


    But somehow it makes her worried.


    Somehow the beautiful silver-haired princess had some uneasy feeling.


    Not just his inside, but now his outside also be so cool¡­¡­won¡¯t this thing makes some misunderstanding when he met with some random girls in somece?


    (¡­But, it should be alright, right? I am a princess¡­¡­ Well, it was an already ruined empire though, but still, I was a princess from that ce¡­¡­ And a princess should be ¡®The¡¯ protagonist right?¡­¡­it was the basic of the basic after all)


    In her favorite romance book, she read, to be a heroine in that story all it needs was to be a princess.


    That is why she had confidence


    She won¡¯t lose to anyone else.


    To whom? Well, the girl herself didn¡¯t know the answer to that question.


    The girl was looking at her master who achieved some outrageous things out there.


    The wind prodigy was always and always protecting her.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was an extremely handsome boy.


    Even though just a moment before he looked like Mr. piggy.


    (¡­¡­ Rather than Slow-sama be popr with the way he is now, I think I prefer when he was my own personal Mr. piggy¡­)


    unconsciously the girl¡¯s thought turned like that

 Chapter 95: The Orc King returns

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Orc King returns</h4>


    It was in the middle of a giant swamp.


    Bubbles could be seen rising from the ground and the only thing that was floating on that kind of ground was the thing on top of the crossed log there.


    It was some kind of altar. Twigs, leaves and other burnable materials were thrown there, and not long after smoke could be seen floating into the night sky.


    [Bubu-sama, our orc general has died buhi. What happened back there buhi¡­¡­]


    [Isn¡¯t that because Bubu-sama was eating something bad?]


    [Well, now that you mentioned it, he ate almost everything buhi. There was also a time when he almost ate me buhi.]


    [Are you serious Buhi?]


    A lot of bipedal loin-cloth wearing monsters were walking around the altar.


    The orcs had curled tails with the same color as their body.


    Hundreds of them were gathering there, some of them whispering to each other to amuse themselves.


    And among those orcs there were some who got tripped and fell into the swamp because they were so drunk, there were also some orcs that were trying to help their fellow orcs out of the swamp.


    In general, orcs were dumb monsters.


    And these monsters were currently making a funeral for their orc general after he died mysteriously.


    [You need to decide a new leader as soon as possible. If you fail to do so each and every one of you will be annihted]


    [But we don¡¯t know what we need to do when Bubu-sama is not here Buhi. ¡­And our promising young people also have begun their journey to the outside world buhi]


    [What did you just say? When you are talking about going outside the territory are you talking about that?!! That Frenda, why did she make things harder for me!?]


    Above the orcs, a pixie was flying with her fluttering wings.


    She was as big as an adult male and as tall as small orcs.


    Usually, pixies would not be as big as her, but she was a different variety of pixie.


    Most of her body was of pink color with a crown knitted from grass and white flowers on her head.


    If one only looks from afar, all one would only see a cute little pixie flying there, but after getting close the stern face she had, when looking at the orcs, would be visible.


    She was the one who looked after the monsters in the empire.


    She was also the one who united the northern demon king¡¯s army into one and gathered them into the current castle. Her name was Aerith.


    [We have tried to stop them too, but since they heard they could be the orc king they won¡¯t listen]


    [It is said that to be an orc king a certain quality was needed - someone who can be an orc king is very rarely found. Are you guys stupid? No, are you guys simply dumb?]


    Aerith, the demon king¡¯s older sister was mad while puffing her cheek, since the orcs were creatures that couldn¡¯t listen to others.


    The flying pixie was looking towards the orcs who now trembled in fear.


    Aerith was one variety of Pixie who didn¡¯t have any fighting power, but everyone knew that the demon king Frenda herself put her in this kind of high position for some reason.


    That was why she was trying her best to be a monster that was appropriate for her current position, but sadly the orcs only thought of her as someone who easily got angry.


    Well, most of it was the orcs fault though.


    [A, Aerith-sama. The old man who loves to do fortune telling wanted to say something]


    [What is it? And what do you mean with the old man who loves fortune telling there? Then wouldn¡¯t it be a fortune teller?]


    While fluttering her wings, she told some orcs to hurriedly find the old man.


    Hmm? Did I just hear someone talking?


    Since orcs looked all the same to her, she can¡¯t find who was speaking.


    [Old man, what is it buhi? ¡­¡­fumu fumu. ording to the old man¡¯s readings, when the stars are twinkling in the sky, the orc king wille with it, buhi]


    [¡ªiiiiii]


    [Oh! What a great reading!]


    [Orc king! Orc king! Buhii!]


    [¡­What a very convenient reading you have there¡­ There is no way such a reading will just easily happen like that]


    [IIII]


    Something was flying fast, passing Aerith.


    Wondering what that thing was she looked up to the sky, but found nothing.


    Only a sky full of stars.


    But suddenly something was hitting the altar and created an extremely loud sound.


    The orcs wondered, if it was an attack from some ferocious monsters.


    [It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot buhiiiii¡­]


    Hearing certain characteristic words in his sentence, the orcs deemed him as one of their own and started to help him by throwing buckets of water on him.


    [Buhiiiii. Buhi?]


    And as expected, the one showing his face from inside the burnt altar was also an Orc.


    The orcs were shouting with their buhi buhi while Aerith was trying to distance herself from them. Their shouts were so loud it made her head hurt.


    [OOOO! You are Buhitta!]


    [Buhitta! Aren¡¯t you on a journey to hone your skills!? It is rather strange for someone toe back by falling from the sky though buhi¡­¡­]


    [Buhitta, that armor! Don¡¯t tell me, you have sessfully evolved into an Orc knight!?]


    After Buhitta looked around, he tried to understand where he was.


    The swamp, Orcs, and also there was an altar.


    Did I just die? Or so Buhitta thought.


    And after that he finally understood where he was, after he saw Aerith-sama¡¯s figure flying in the sky.


    [Eh? Did I just return to the Orc¡¯s vige?]


    On his left chest, a red mark of the king was engraved.

 Chapter 96: Knight Nation Daris

    <h4>Chapter 96: Knight Nation Daris</h4>


    There was a bookcase filled with books on the wall. Principal Morozov sits on a chair that makes you feel the season, and in front of the desk is Cardinal Maldini with a shaved head and youthful Duke Dening with ck gold hair.


    The soldier who reported about what he heard from students, hurriedly retreated from the room. In contrast to the calm Principal Morozov, Cardinal Maldini seemed somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Morozov-dono, ording to your words, are you telling me that only one boy has made a miracle like this!¡±


    After being pestered by Duke Dening, Cardinal Mardini decided to dispatch a dozen of royal knights.


    And, while still dark, the advance team arrived at Kurushu Magic Academy.


    What Duke Dening who take the lead and royal knights saw, was the corpses of the monster clogged up in front of therge gate, the only entrance to the school, and the current state of the school. The school building was damaged, the trees were pulled out, the figure of the monsters that copsed everywhere, and the terrible state of trace of magic being used.


    They thought they werete. This is because the academy was wrapped in the quietness like there was no living person.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cardinal Maldini. Cross over the highway and ck Dragon subjugation, although there was one excellent person helping him, you can think it as his achievements.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s not a child¡¯s dream story, Morozov-dono!¡±


    The advance team saw the smell of despair in the drifting scent. In the story of a student who asked for help in the Yolem town, it was a chocking scent, but it seemed to fade over time.


    While looking sideways at therge number of monster¡¯s corpses, the advance team go to the inner part of the academy.


    Duke Dening wanted to know the name of the person who asked for help, but the royal knights did not know. ording to the soldier¡¯s testimony, he disappeared somewhere like the wind after he told the situation.


    Probably a group of soldiers will arrive from the town soon. However, it waste. When the royal knights regretted for beingte, a monster screamed can be heard from somewhere. They rushed to the sound direction.


    ¡°Why did you make the name muddy?! This is a serious situation! We have to talk to that person as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Fumu, Cardinal Maldini. There¡¯s a suitable person to tell his name rather than me. Right, Valderoy-kun.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought that was probably the case. As expected, it was him, huh¡±


    ¡°Duke Dening! So it¡¯s someone you know! But, who!?¡±


    The za in front of the cathedral was even more devastating. Monster corpses and scorch on the ground can be seen here and there as if it was poured by thunder.


    However, the advance team finally found it. Peoples that chatting near the barriers that protect the cathedral and the entrance. Principal Morozov, teachers including Loco, and Silva.


    They have already run out of magic, and Silva who should¡¯ve can¡¯t use magic seems to maintains the barriers and fight a monster that asionallye.


    There were many people in the cathedral. They¡¯re alive.


    ¡°Cardinal Maldini, how about calm down a little? Fumu, let¡¯s raise the hint.¡±


    ¡°Morozov-dono, this is the nation¡¯s serious affair! What are you thinking about, telling such riddle!!¡±


    ¡°Princess Karina that you cherish. Cardinal Maldini, it¡¯s a person who you were nning to make him marry with her several years ago.¡±


    Silva had a strong symptom of magic sickness. The royal knight healed him, but it seemed less effective. And those who were in the cathedral woke up by the arrival of the advance team and cheered again.


    After that, the royal knights headed to the copsed research building, the scent was blown away using wind magic.


    The work took hours. This is because arge amount of perfume strews the scent even on the rubble and the ground.


    ¡°Principal Morozov. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing that, please let me know. If he¡¯s involved, as a parent I can¡¯t ignore it. Also, if you say this vicious Cardinal is involved, the more I need to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Duke Denning as a parent¡­¡±


    After confirming the safety, the royal knight returned to Yolem town, from there Cardinal Madini also arrived at the academy with many soldiers. They arrived precisely at sunrise.


    Dozens of royal knights left in Yolem town to protect Princess Karina. Princess Karina told Cardinal Maldini who waiting for reports from the royal knights of what happened after she woke up.


    ¡®I went out secretly for change of pace and then the building copsed,¡¯ she said.


    And then someone helped her. If that person didn¡¯t show up, she was surely dead. He also did something to help her, but she lost her consciousness there.


    The name given by Princess Karina left a catch that Cardinal Maldini somehow felt familiar. But now, Cardinal Maldini remembered who the name Princess Karina gave was.


    ¡°Cardinal Maldini, you would have nned behind the scenes to bring that Wind Prodigy to Princess Karina to raise the royal prestige.¡±


    ¡°Morozov-dono, it was an old story¡­ do you mean©`©`¡±


    Now, the three are in the Principal Morozov¡¯s private room.


    Naturally, what they talk about is to confirm what happened here, and to know who has subjugated ck dragon and became a dragon yer.


    ¡°I have heard that he has changed but¡­ Principal Morozov, what happened to Slow?¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­ He said about going to save the world, and first love.¡±


    A huge bone found in the square in front of the cathedral. When the royal knights who returned from Kurushu Magic Academy were told that ck Dragon had been subjugated, Cardinal Maldini said it was impossible.


    He saw the ck dragon close by. He can only feel the sign of death. Defeating it is impossible.


    However, it is said that the ruler of the sky has been subjugated. Moreover, everyone at the school gives the exact same testimony.


    ¡®One student used magic and the ck dragon fell from the sky.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Ha?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Saving the world and first love, is it¡­? There¡¯s part of him trying to act cool from long ago¡­ but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s not the only reason. No, I¡¯d like to ask him directly. Well, Principal Morozov, where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He already left the academy. Dering graduation by himself, what an amusing student.¡±

 Chapter 96: Knight Nation Daris (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Knight Nation Daris (2)</h4>


    The Wind Prodigy, Slow Dening


    Cardinal Maldini somehow managed to keep the words went from the throat.


    That name¡­ was the name that Princess Karina said, and it was the name of the person who was once said to be the one who will bear the future of Daris.


    Cardinal Maldini struck the desk with both hands.


    ¡°Morozov- dono! Why didn¡¯t you stop him!? He¡¯s a hero you know! A dragon yer born in the south! And that was the Wind Prodigy! There¡¯s a story about fallen Slow Dening, but the revival of a young hero will bring vitality to the country! In addition, it¡¯s perfect for the lineage to be Princess Karina¡¯s Guardian! Just what are you thinking about!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Cardinal. He as a Guardian? He¡¯s a man who will be the pir of our Dening. There¡¯s no way I can hand him over readily.¡±


    However, it was the oldest person among the three. Principal Morozov was the one who felt uninterested and stopped the talk. Brushing his white beard, he looks at Cardinal Maldini and Duke Dening.


    ¡°Stop him!? Why did you think I can stop him?! He saved this school! Without him, everyone would¡¯ve died! Cardinal Maldini, you were hesitating to dispatch the royal knights! You don¡¯t have the right to stop him!¡±


    Principal Morozov watched him from the cathredal roof. That child, not only around the cathedral, but he also repelled the monsters that try to enter from the unreachable ce at Kurushu Academy with magic.


    What a power, what a wide field of view, what a capacity. He doesn¡¯t know how many times he has been dumbfounded.


    And then, he brought his attendant watching the students inside the cathedral and called the principal outside the barrier.


    ¡°He said, he can always meet and exchange words with those who are here, but those who are ahead of his path, he can only meet them now! There must be a reason, a reason for him to go!¡±


    Because of that sight, Principal Morozov can¡¯t help but excited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a festival! About his departure! The fastest to graduate, the one that decorates it as flower graduation is a legend as a dragon yer! I never thought that I¡¯ll meet a legend during my time here! I, as a principal of Kurushu Magic Academy, have to say my gratitude!!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by his sudden leave. But it must have a meaning. Principal Morozov believes so and doesn¡¯t doubt it.


    He left the academy guided by fate.


    ¡°Slow-kun, please do your best for your future!!¡±


    Although the reparation of Wind Prodigy was spread throughout the nation.


    Slow Denning and his attendant Charlotte, and then one first grade student from themoner. A total of three people disappeared from the Kurushu Academy.


    In addition, through a man named Silva, Cardinal Maldini and Duke Denning were informed of the return of the cane with the Denning family crest and abandonment of his position as a nobleman. However, Cardinal Maldini tried to cover up the facts about him leaving Daris, and be just disappeared.


    Citizens who don¡¯t know the situation just be crazy about the birth of Dragon yer.


    The Wind Prodigy¡¯s achievements were announced grandly, and the voice of the appointment of him as the guardian knight of the next queen of Knight Nation Daris, Princess Karina, was greatly increased.


    The guardian knight selection test will be shelved until the country stabilizes, Cardinal Maldini and Duke Dening have announced that they will give enormous money to those who have information about him that disappeared.


    However, one problem urred. It was said that the Wind Prodigy was slimmer and they didn¡¯t know his face now.


    However, it was the Princess of Daris who cooperated with this. Thanks to her, his detailed portrait was printed on magic paper and were distributed inrge quantities to all the countries of the Southern Four Great Alliance. His portrait often led to the unexpected problem that the magic paper was brought home by the women.


    Also, at the same time, the Water Spirit Council of Sarkista Republic of the Southern Four Great Alliance sent a secret messenger to the Duke Dening¡¯s family that make the head of Duke Dening troubled very much.


    The promise that made from childhood time. It was about the marriage between the Wind Prodigy and the second princess of Sarkista is still valid.


    The fate goes around and begins to turn around him.


    The southern four great nation begin to move to capture him.


    Let him do it as he want to do. The next person he looks forward to after shook off hesitation and sorrow is not a human but a monster.


    And the wind knight who piled up his future on his dream also starts moving. To the prison that rises in the capital city of Daris.


    ¡°Still, young master Slow¡¯s informationwork is terrifying. I didn¡¯t think that the survivor of the cursed Baron Windle household live through as a mercenary. ¡­For some reason I was from that cursednd too. Mercenary Natalia Windle-san, as a fellow survivors, let¡¯s have fun talking about old tale. ¡°


    And the empire also started to move. No one knows that one of the three musketeers of the imperial empire has already entered the south for a secret mission.

 Chapter 97: Epilogue - The Wind Prodigy is Returning

    <h4>Chapter 97: Epilogue - The Wind Prodigy is Returning</h4>


    There was one wagon that keeps going down the slope gently. Inside it, two people sat on the soft tform, casually enjoying the journey while somehow arguing.


    ¡°No, absolutely wrong! You must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Shuya! What are you saying! I mean, he said Brady! Look at this!¡±


    A beige-haired girl in a white neat blouse. Her usual vertical roll hairstyle is changedpletely to a dropped hair as if saying ¡®today is off!¡¯, if you look at her figure it¡¯s somewhat fresh. Smooth hair and thin, slender body.


    There is no problem to say that she is a secluded youngdy, but the appearance of her scolding like a small kitten has created its own charm. That Sarkista¡¯s Princess took something in her skirt¡¯s pocket and showed it to the red-haired boy that sitting at the front.


    ¡°Look! Look at this!¡±


    What ced on her palm were sweets put in the wrapping paper. However, Shuya looked back at the girl without knowing what it was.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thetest sweets made by a pastry craftsman who has recently appeared in Sarkista!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Brady! What I¡¯m saying is only me that had eaten it in Daris!¡±


    Alicia emphasized it.


    When Shuya about to say ¡®So, what about it?¡¯, he suddenly realized something.


    ¡°¡­Eh, no way! I thought Piggy Duke was talking about that attendant. So it was like that!? You mean, he was talking about you!?¡±


    Alicia threw the sweets into her mouth while blushing. She looks somewhat delighted.


    ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t it just you thinking too much? Is there such hidden meaning?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯m really troubled¡­ that idiot. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking¡­ even though the engagement has been canceled¡­ really stupid¡­ but, to think he knows my recently favorite sweets. ¡­¡­Ah, this must be that! A stalker!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Never heard about it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, idiot, really idiot, kya~¡±, Sarkista¡¯s Princess murmured so while eating sweets called Brady.


    After finishing eating, Alicia entered the delusional space silently.


    ¡®She¡¯s super cute if she doesn¡¯t open her mouth though¡¯, Shuya stared at Alicia with an astonished face.


    Such a princess is now staring at a person¡¯s wanted poster that she has taken out from somewhere. Lately, she always does that.


    (Well, Alicia and Piggy Duke are former fiances¡­ that¡¯s how it is. Rather, Piggy Duke¡­ he¡¯s now a hero of Daris. It¡¯s said that the water piggy knight was his works, I wanted to thanks him, but¡­ where did he disappear¡­)


    Shuya thought about getting stronger after saw that battle.


    ¡°Ushishi¡±


    He also took something out of his pocket, just like Alicia. A single letter with a cute bear.


    ¡°Ushishishi¡­ it seems I¡¯m popr too. Haa, I wonder if the long vacation will end early. Caro-tan, Caro-tan, Caro-ta~n!¡±


    He got a love letter from the maid that he saved.


    It seems that a considerable amount of money will be invested to restore the worn-out school, and it seems that the maid who calls herself Caro will remain in the school during the long vacation and doing various work.


    ¡®Then I will also remain! I want to work if moneyes out!¡¯ Shuya thought so, but he was caught by Alicia who seems going to y somewhere.


    ¡°Still, Alicia. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Freedom Federation¡¯s casino. I¡¯ll be making more money. So Shuya, you¡¯ll be my luggage carrier.¡±


    ¡®Although I won that gamble too¡­¡¯, Shuya thinks so while looking at the princes who says, ¡°I have a talent for gambling.¡±


    They won magnificently at gambling that was done secretly at the school.


    ¡®Did the Piggy Duke rehabilitate?¡¯, there¡¯s no need to ask such thing. He is already a hero.


    ¡°¡­Please, just release me already¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Shuya¡¯s debt is now©`©`.¡±


    ¡°Hii, please stooop,¡± the burning red-haired boy held his head.


    It was a heartwarming journey that you can find anywhere.


    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ


    ¡°¡­U-uhh¡­¡±


    Deppa¡¯s consciousness was getting out from the deep darkness. Simr to when waking up from asleep for many days due to illness like a long time ago.


    ¡°This is unpleasant,¡± while feeling like about to vomit, the pitch dark field of vision is gradually wrapped with light.


    ¡°Keep yourself quiet. Because we¡¯re going to ride for free¡­ more importantly, don¡¯t speak, you¡¯re seriously injured. Unless you want to die.¡±


    ¡°¨D¨DEh, cough.¡°


    As if hidden in the dark, a long white-haired man with a bluish tint could be seen. Looking this way while leaning against the wall.


    He was a man with a fine face like a sculpture, cold eyes, thin body, and pathological beauty. He sat on one leg, looking at himself that wearing a ck leather jacket.


    ¡°Suddenly, I smelled something strange. It seems that I lose control of myself and trying to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Deppa was attacked by a burning pain from the center of the body. His body was wrapped by bandages all over.


    While feeling the pain, Deppa tried to confirm where he was now. Several square boxes pilled up around the copsed Deppa. He was in an unnatural gap between arge number of tightly packed boxes.


    The earth is shaking. The talking voices and a little light were felt from behind the boxes.


    (This is in a cart¡­? Even now the luggage is still loaded, it means¡­ somewhere in the town? ¡­Why am I in such a ce¡­ and the academy¡­ umm, many monsters came¡­¡­ also, who is this person¡­ ah, this is bad¡­ this¡­ is no good guy¡­)


    ¡°Can you tell me one thing before you die? That ce was Kurushu Magic Academy, although reckless, you could injure me. Well, there¡¯s no need to think about who you are.¡±


    The man took off his ck jacket and showed a bandage wrapped around his left arm. His cold eyes pierce through. Deppa


    ¡®It¡¯s a ghost-like person with a thin atmosphere,¡¯ Deppa thought so in a fade consciousness.


    ¡°You are the fallen Wind Prodigy, Slow Dening, right?¡±


    Deppa spills dryughter while sweating.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± and he replied so with a small voice.


    His height may be close, but he ispletely different.


    ¡°¡­What the hell. Then, who are you?¡±


    Trying to name himself, Deppa lost his consciousness again.


    Looking at a brown-haired boy sleeping as if died, the man that slipped in darkness sighed.


    ¡°Southern humans are weak¡­ still, the fallen Wind Prodigy. I wanted to have a bout with you, who splendidly removed the assassin sent by Emperor, at least once¡­ but I have my job¨D¨D¨D.¡±


    There are countless nicknames representing him who sits with his back leaning against the luggage.


    Although his name is told along with legends that no one doesn¡¯t know in the north, such as solo traveler, masters of curse magic, heroes of the empire, and walking dead.


    After all, only ¡®that¡¯ that is appropriate to express his name.


    The highest strength of the empire, one of the three musketeers¨D¨D¨D.


    ¨D¨D¨DThe Rainbow-colored Ghost King(Living Dead).

 Chapter 97: Epilogue - The Wind Prodigy is Returning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Epilogue : The Wind Prodigy is Returning (2)</h4>


    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ


    Around the border between the Knight Nation Daris and the Empire. The Wind Prodigy was reading a book alone in the grassy ce while waiting for the night.


    ¡°I have to practice oguage buhi. Because I¡¯m a monster when trespassing to the imperial country.


    It is written in the monster encyclopedia, it describes various monsters, their characteristics, habits or so. He¡¯s estimating various monsters while turning up the page one by one.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m an orc, but Charlotte and the Great Wind Spirit¡­¡± he murmured so alone, and suddenly raised his face. He suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, when will he go to the southern buhi? I don¡¯t know the time axis around there buhi.¡±


    This time, a battle between a treasonous great phantom thief and empire¡¯s three musketeers will happen in the Freedom Federation. This is another Shuya¡¯s awakening event, but he has alreadye to a clean decision for such matters.


    Shuya, if you are the protagonist, do your best.


    ¡°¡­I beg you¨D¨D¨D¡±


    The Wind Prodigy murmured so while thinking about one of the three musketeers, who were sent from the Empire to the Freedom Federation for a secret mission.


    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ


    ¡°¨D¨D¨DI¡¯m gonna shake you, Freedom Federation¡¯s rebel. The one that your thief snatched, I¡¯ll make your nation pay for it. My name is Dryvac Steibelt. With the resurrection of the Living Dead, it will be your country¡¯s fall.¡±


    .


    ¡°¨D¨D¨DPlease don¡¯t rampage until I go there, Living Dead Dryvac Steibelt.¡±


    .


    The highest strength of the empire that you can hear around the world. The Living Dead held a brown-haired boy that lost consciousness, kicked off the luggage and got off from the wagon.


    The destination is Freedom Federation, but he thought it would not be necessary to arrive in a hurry.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ what a troublesome boy¨D¨D¨Dhey! Is there no hospital around here!? There¡¯s an injured child! He was attacked by a troublesome monster and about to die! Can someone lend me a hand!?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The stage moves from Daris to the ruins of the imperial country. The people waiting for them in the ruins of the imperial country are not humans, but many monsters.


    But, she is no longer afraid. Because, no matter how many she¡¯s being surrounded by monsters, there is a very reliable boy at her side.

 Chapter 98: Prologue - The Orc Magician Saves the World

    <h4>Chapter 98: Prologue - The Orc Magician Saves the World</h4>


    ¡°Father! I heard that the ¡®ghost¡¯ headed to the southern! What are you thinking about!? That person himself can¡¯t even control his power! Do you want to destroy the southern country again!?¡±


    He can¡¯t be stopped it anymore.


    Our Dostol Empire has gained tremendous power in the founding history.


    ¡°¡­Guards, make him step back.¡±


    ¡°¡®ording to the Demon King¡¯s words, the number of monsters that have been approved to relocate to the ruins of the imperial country has begun to increase! There¡¯s no need for a conflict anymore! Our country is powerful! It¡¯s a war we don¡¯t need anymore! Getting ready to give the monster the ruins of the imperial country from the south! The goal has already been achieved and there is no need for more battles!¡¯ Wasn¡¯t that what you said to me!¡±


    It can be stopped if only one person. However, three people have appeared. They have tremendous power and also moral. The citizens are just enthusiastic in front of their glorious heroes.


    Above all, the Dark Great Spirit that gave blessings to the empire, Nanatrige feel like doing it.


    ¡°Oi, release me! I¡¯m number one sessor you know! ¡­¡­Father! Just what in the world happened!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I wonder what?¡±


    To put it simply, what I want to say is It¡¯s impossible for a happy ending.


    ¡¾Unification! Unification! Unify the southern quickly! After we search this much in the north we still can¡¯t find it, the Death Great Spirit¡¯s egg must be in the south! That¡¯s why, unification! Southern unification!¡¿


    With the birth of three heroes and Nanatrige power, the continent will be united soon. The shed of tears of blood can no longer be stopped even by me, the emperor. I reach my limit to put it off. I don¡¯t know what the displeased Dark Great Spirit will do.


    ¡¾Unify the continent quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy this useless country!¡¿


    If so, at least. I just keep an eye to this country so it doesn¡¯t run wildly.


    ¡¾Fufufu! Next, I wonder which great spirits should I tease! After all, that self-important Light Great Spirit? It¡¯s also good to give a beating again to Art Ange that is hiding somewhere! Oh my, my country is already too strong! I¡¯m troubled!¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Let¡¯s ask the doctor for a headache medicine.


    ¡¾Ah! Why did you be pale, young-looking old man! Fufufu, I¡¯m joking about destroying the empire! This is my country that I¡¯ve raised this far! I won¡¯t be foolish to destroy it!! Fufufufu!!!¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Let¡¯s double the sleeping pills.


    ¡¾Let¡¯s say it out loud! Southern unification!!¡¿


    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ


    ¡°Excuse me, do you have a shovel buhi?¡±


    Near the border between Daris and the imperial country. A young man appeared at a tool shop in a lonely vige at the foot of a mountain.


    Even though it isn¡¯t raining, his head is covered with a ck robe. It was suspicious to see, and the shopkeeper blinked twice.


    ¡°Uh, yes? A shovel? Have I misheard it or did you say shovel just now?¡±


    The shopkeeper with a mixing gray hair that looks tired asked again. The traveler who visits such a remote ce is basically a strange person who aims to trespass to the imperial country.


    Because they trespass to the imperial country that has many monsters, the majority of visitors are seeking for medicinal herbs and potions. And yet, ¡®Is there a scoop?¡¯, it was the first time someone asked that.


    Recently, the number has been considerably reduced, but the shopkeeper was surprised as it seems that a reckless person appears again.


    ¡°Yes, I want a shovel buhi.¡±


    For some reason, he has a ridiculous ending of a sentence, but it¡¯s troublesome to get caught up in troubles by asking that. The shop owner scratched his head while looking for a shovel, then disappeared into the back of the shop with a sluggish footstep.


    ¡°¡­Well then. I¡¯ll meet with Aerith, and while at it, let¡¯s dispel the Dark Great Spirit brainwashing on the emperor.¡±

 Chapter 99: We Are――

    <h4>Chapter 99: We Are¨D¨D</h4>


    After leaving Kurushu Magic Academy, together with Charlotte, we went through the forest with horses. It was quite a forced march, but it was most impressive that Charlotte was manipting the horse easily.


    I felt she¡¯s better than me, so I asked the reason. She confidently said it was the result of education at the Dening family.


    Hmm? How did I get the horse?


    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Charlotte. I just bought it all for the time being, but it really makes me penniless.¡¹


    In the middle the farewell greeting with the principal, I asked for it because there¡¯s nothing to lose. To my surprise, I received two horses!


    The principal gave me consent to take horses that I like. He also told me to leave it to him for the persuasion to Cardinal Maldini and my father about my running away from the Dening family. The Principal has the right to speak second to Cardinal Mardini even in the Daris Royal Pce. That was reassuring.


    ¡¸Wee back, Slow-sama. ¡­¡­Eh, is it a shovel on your shoulder?¡¹


    ¡¸Unmistakable it¡¯s a shovel. I¡¯m thinking about treasure hunting in the imperial country.¡¹


    I leaned the shovel on the wall. And give Charlotte a package filled with longsting groceries bought in the vige.


    ¡¸Still, I¡¯m surprised there is a vige in such a ce.¡¹


    ¡¸Common name, Hermits Vige. It is a vige made by people who live like a hermit. Only a few travelers that know about it, but it seems there are several viges like this in other countries. I only know this one though.¡¹


    We are inside an inn¡¯s one room in a lonely vige at the border with the imperial country. It¡¯s a vige that secretly told by travelers, even Daris doesn¡¯t know it.


    The vigers here have few words and live like a hermit who hates the hustle and bustle of the world. No matter who visits and for what purpose, they will keep their mouth shut.


    I remembered that Shuya and others used it to infiltrate to the imperial country!


    ¡¸¡­Ah. There were koma fruits too. This is an ideal emergency food.¡¹


    ¡¸I bought it properly. Let¡¯s put those that can¡¯t be brought into our stomach.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ Umm, Slow-sama. What kind of monster will I be?¡¹


    Charlotte speaks nervously.


    A cute white blouse with a deep green skirt. A pretty silver hair with a light green hairclip with and a gentle smile. It feels like a high-ss nobledy who doesn¡¯t suit in hermit vige.


    We already share various secrets with each other. I can see the voice and figure of the spirit, my blood is the best offering for the spirit, and magic can be used without a wand. And Charlotte has be able to understand the nature of monsters and their feelings recently.


    After talking about these things, I feel that Charlotte be often to shows a calm expression, and before going to bed, she began to talk as long as she remembered what country the imperial country used to be.


    O-of course, we use different beds! Buhhiiiiii!!!


    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret Buhi. Look forward to it Buhi.¡¹


    ¡¸Eehh, why, Slow-sama!? Isn¡¯t it okay to just tell me!? I¡¯ll be surprised when I became a monster I had never imagined! Even I surprised too when Slow-sama said about quitting the nobility!¡¹


    We quarreled when I told about quitting the nobility on the way, but in the end, Charlotte gave in. It seemed that Charlotte understood what terrible thing is waiting in the future for me who did that.


    So, in some towns I visited before reaching the hermit vige, I tried to stay as much as possible in the inn. ording to Charlotte who went out and bought food, it seems the town was in a fuss about the dragon yer being born in Daris, but it seems the information about me running away is not announced.


    If someone from Duke Dening household, number one great noble from Daris, is running away, It¡¯ll be most of the talk material. And that person is ¡®that¡¯ Piggy Duke in addition to that. But it always about the story of the ck dragon and the dragon yer that appeared in the south. It seems Cardinal Maldini and those top brass hide it.


    I can understand those feelings. I¡¯m sure they want to use me to raise Daris authority in Southern Four Great Alliance.


    It¡¯s the same as Shuya that used as a southern g in the anime.


    Now, I wonder what kind of way that Cardinal Maldini and father will use to find me¡­¡­ it¡¯s terrifying by just imagine it¡­¡­


    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it, there was an article about Freedom Federation Adventurer¡¯s Guild Headquarters in the first floor¡­¡­ err, ah that¡¯s right, it was written that it seems that Nemesis will give a special A rank adventurer title as a medal to the dragon yer, Slow-sama.¡¹


    I clench my fist. In the anime, Shuya yed an active role and was ranked as a B rank adventurer in one go.


    To live, you need to earn money. Being an adventurer is perfect for me among various jobs.


    There are many dungeons that you can¡¯t go in unless you are a high ranking adventurer, so a special A rank adventurer is the best title. The dragon yer¡¯s impact was so great that I was suddenly categorized right under the highest rank S rank adventurer.


    I¡¯m grateful, I really am grateful. Buhibuhi.


    Inside my mind, I bow to the guild master in the Freedom Federation.


    Thank you very much.


    ¡¸¡­My~, I¡¯m d that I was able to hide. If I stay in the academy, what waiting for me is a future where I¡¯ll be busy that I can¡¯t even take a breather.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ But, I was wondering what to do now because Slow-sama is no longer a noble, but I was relieved to know that you can still eat by bing an adventurer when pushes to shove.¡¹


    Charlotteughed while holding a jam with her both hands.


    ¡¸It may be fun to conquer all the dungeons in the continent together with Charlotte. Moreover, being a special A rank adventurer means I have the right to challenge S rank dungeon in Sarkista.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Waa! It¡¯s a lie, I¡¯m lying, I¡¯m just joking! Being an adventurer is dangerous, so you can¡¯t!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s an opportunity to meet an unknown monster, Charlotte.¡¹


    Dragon yer born in the south. However, the adventurer¡¯s guild headquarters in the Freedom Federation saying that it means they think it¡¯ll profitable.


    Perhaps as a restraint to the empire?


    Shuya too, in anime he was praised as a hero in the adventurer¡¯s guild and then terrible things happened.


    It seems special A rank will receive good treatment from small countries that suffering from dungeon problems. It seems enjoyable to receive such treatment, but unfortunately there are many other things to do now. We¡¯re going to achieve world peace right away.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Slow-sama has been reading a lot of monster books even when still a child. ¡­¡­Haa, I wonder what kind of monster will I be.¡¹


    Charlotte takes a nce at me and faces the gray bag again. It seems that she¡¯s examining whether to take a water bottle or a lunch box that she held with both hands.


    By the way, I said that she doesn¡¯t need to attach ¡®sama¡¯ because I¡¯m no longer a noble, but she insisted that she¡¯s an attendant so she keeps it as it is.


    ¡¸Charlotte is a princess and I¡¯m thinking of a monster that suits it. It¡¯s me, who memorizes all encyclopedia monsters in my head, that choose it. Rest assured buhi!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Slow-sama. You be better in oguage. Although I feel that you already speaking oguage from the beginning.¡¹


    ¡¸Buhiii!¡¹


    We¡¯ll be a monster and infiltrate the imperial country.


    Along the border, there are a lot of Demon King¡¯s clique flying monsters that flying around, so if a human enters, you will be found out immediately.


    That¡¯s why I asked Silva to steal a treasured magic tool from the mercenary.


    ¡¸Now, are you ready, Charlotte?¡¹


    The scoop on the wall draws near to me with meaningful self-assertion. That¡¯s to find the eggs of the Great Death Spirit buried under arge tree in the imperial country.


    The main cause of everything in the empire. An item that Nanatrige, Tsundere Great Spirit-san wants even after unifying the continent. I will find it quickly and use it for bargaining with the Great Darkness Spirit-san.


    The empire is fabricating a reason for the monsters in the north to be expelled to the south, but the main reason is that the Great Darkness Spirit seeks the Great Death Spirit¡¯s egg.


    She wille to my ce immediately if I tell her that I find it!


    ¡¸Slow-sama, you meanie! But, I¡¯m ready! I am an attendant that received Dening¡¯s training! Bring it on!¡¹


    The destination we are going to is the ruins of the imperial country where the grasnd continues to the end.


    The prairie that the pixie, Aerith manages, the northern monster with peace clique.


    In the anime, there are monsters that asionally get out of from the imperial territory and causing trouble. Because of that, several monthster the Southern Four Great Alliance is retaliating.


    It¡¯smonly known as the ss Tears Incident.


    First of all, when Aerith dies the Demon King will fall to the dark side, so that must be stopped! Buhii!


    ¡¸A~lright! Thanks for waiting, it¡¯s time to transform buhii!¡¹


    If I can get along with Aerith, I can ask the Demon King¡¯s whereabouts!


    So, make the Great Darkness Spirit¡¯s mood better with the Great Death Spirit¡¯s egg, solve the problems of the monsters, solve the problems of the three musketeers and various countries using all-purpose knowledge cheat, and with that the world will be peaceful!


    Yeah, I¡¯ll die. It¡¯s so hard that I¡¯ll die, so I should have some right to enjoy myself buhi.


    ¡¸Now! I think I want to transform into a monster!!¡¹


    Charlotte apuds.


    The Great Wind Spirit also behaves well on Charlotte¡¯s head.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a magic tool loaded with the Great Darkness Spirit¡¯s power.¡¹


    I used my right hand thumb to flip a ck button into the air.


    ¡¸Even though the shadow of darkness dwells in this body, the heart remains unchanged¡ª¡ª¡¹


    The dark magic tool that handed down to the Baron Windle is spinning in the air. I, who not the official sessor, can only use it once.


    ¡¸¨D¨DTherefore, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m here, Change!¡¹


    Well, then.


    The overserious pixie who lost her life to protect her brethren.


    The character that got the first ce in the ranking ¡°I want her to be my older sister¡± in the popr anime ¡°Shuya Marite¡±.


    To save you who going to die¨D¨D¨D


    ¡¸It¡¯s Orc Magician time, buhhiiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹


    ¨D¨D¨D¨DWe change our appearance into a monster!

 Chapter 100: Monster!!!

    <h4>Chapter 100: Monster!!!</h4>


    ¡¸Slow-sama! You¡¯re an orc! You became an orc in a sh! Your eyes are a bit lumpy and your physique point is high! Ah! Your hair grows on your head! It¡¯s amazing!¡¹


    Eh? Hair? Uwa, for real!


    When I touched my head, a hair-like object touched my hand.


    I look at my body. Flesh-colored brawny arms and legs, andrge nose that seems can breathe a lot. I¡¯m unmistakably an orc!


    Buhii buhii!! I¡¯m an orc that wearing clothes!


    ¡¸Slow-sama! What kind of monster did I be? ¡­¡­Eh? What is this swimsuit-like¡­¡­¡­! ¡­Kya!¡¹


    Charlotte hurriedly hides her body with her both hand.


    Charlotte looks like a mystical white-skinned fairy while retaining her human appearance. But she¡¯s a monster that looks deviltic with a few clothes that, cough cough , only hides her important part. If she makes a mischief smile, it¡¯ll be a straight line with the adulty swimsuit idol!


    Charlotte is a naughty subus!


    But this is absolutely not my hobby!


    After carefully examining various factors that might ur in the Imperial Country, I decided to make Charlotte into a Subus!


    ¡­This is too dangerous. This is bad.


    ¡­¡­The two tomatoes that grew moderately¡­¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Buhii.¡¹


    Charlotte is trembling all over. She res with teary eyes at me who has be an orc while holding her body with both hands.


    ¡¸W-w-wh-what with this appearance!? Please exin, Slow-sama! I-I won¡¯t allow such things! It¡¯s too shameless!¡¹


    ¡¸C-calm down, Charlotte. This is the result of considering many things that might happen in the Imperial¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I know about it! The page that Slow-sama creased in the picture book! I also remember the monster on that page!¡¹


    ¡¸B-buhi!? Creased!? Charlotte, were you checking that much!?¡¹


    ¡¸This is a subus, right!? A monster that lives in the north! I remember that Slow-sama was grumbling in the past that it¡¯s regrettable subus doesn¡¯t appear so much in the south!¡¹


    What a memory! Buhibuhibuhhiiiiiiiii!


    Still, Charlotte¡¯s grief angry voice is wiped out by a third party¡¯s anger cry! .


    ¡¸Nyaaaaaaa! It¡¯s Charlotte nyaaa! A fresh Charlotte nyaaaa!¡¹


    It glows slightly, and a ck cat appearste. It¡¯s today¡¯s leading actor, the Great Wind Spirit!


    But it¡¯s not just a ck cat! The tail is divided into two! It¡¯s a monster cat, Nekomata!


    The Great Spirit that became a cat jumped on Charlotte¡¯s head.


    ¡¸E-eh, that¡¯s right! This child is the Great Wind Spirit right, Slow-sama! Thank you for always watching over me, Art Ange-sama!¡¹


    Charlotte bowed her head vigorously to greet him, and then the Great Spirit fell on the floor and received damage.


    I told Charlotte in advance that I would make the invisible Great Wind Spirit be visible. However, it seems that the shock about her appearance is too much that she forgot about Art Ange.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the grudge of being forgotten nyaaaaaa.¡¹


    After that, a tickling attack came at Charlotte from the Great Spirit and it took a lot of time to exin why Charlotte must be a subus.


    Now, Charlotte is sitting embarrassingly on the bed and staring at me with a nket wrapped around her body. ¡­¡­Buhii!


    And I who splendidly be an orc¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­Uh, I feel more tired than before¡­¡­ I¡¯m certainly not good at darkness magic¡­¡¹


    I feel a lot of fatigue and sink down to the floor.


    ¡¸Changing both of our figures too is a terriblyrge magic nyaa. Rather, you¡¯re really something being able to do that nyaa.¡¹


    Art Ange said so while riding on Charlotte¡¯s head.


    ¡¸I think so too. When I think about it calmly, being able to change our appearance is surprising¡­ Well, a different monster would be nice though¡­ it¡¯s too shameless¡­ I can¡¯t walk out like this¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You can just put on your clothes, Charlotte.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­ That¡¯s not the point¡­¡¹


    The flying monsters near the border might be suspicious, but we are also monsters. They might just think about us as entric monsters that wear clothes.


    ¡¸That ck button. I can feel Nanaly¡¯s power nyaa. It¡¯s the worst nyaa. You have to throw that away nyaa.¡¹


    ¡¸I have to properly return it to Mercenary-santer so I can¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸Gee~nyaa. It feels like she¡¯s nearby nyaa.¡¹


    The Great Darkness Spirit is hated by other Great Spirits. It¡¯s obvious, because she¡¯s always causing trouble.


    ¡¸Still, I feel like my magic has been taken in one go.¡¹


    ¡¸Even that mercenary, changes herself alone is her limit nyaa. Even though you¡¯re an Element Master that has the aptitude for the six major magic, there are different suitabilities nyaa. In your case, you¡¯re most suited in wind magic and dark magic is the most unsuited one nyaa. It¡¯s frightening that you¡¯re done just like that after using darkness magic that is said to consume a lot of magic power nyaa.¡¹


    Well, certainly. Even Mercenary-san who is a legitimate heir to the magic tool and familiar with the darkness magic, changes her own figure alone is the best she can do.


    In other words, now I¡¯m a Cheat Real Orc!


    ¡¸But if you use the darkness magic too much, Nanaly will¡­ oh, that¡¯s the nickname of the Great Darkness Spirit nyaa. She¡¯ll put her eyes on you, so you¡¯d better stop it nyaa¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸The Great Darkness Spirit is sensitive to those who have skill with darkness magic nyaa. There¡¯s a time when she scouts them directly in various ces in the continent when she feels the signs of an excellent darkness magician nyaa. That¡¯s why her country is getting stronger that much nyaa. Well, she could do it because it¡¯s her that can easily use darkness magic to materialized nyaa.¡¹


    Did the Great Darkness Spirit do that too? Come to think of it, she has a habit to collect anything she likes.


    ¡¸Also, I said before nyaa. Your fat is converted to magic power ever since you started taking that medicine nya. You can¡¯t use the magic you used when the riot at the academy as a standard nyaa. If you want to use the same magic, you have to umte fat nyaa.¡¹


    I sighed in front of the Great Spirit that emphasizing it to me. Apparently, I have be an orc with an unthinkable constitution. I¡¯ve never heard about converting fat into magic, you know.


    ¡¸Then, the fatter I get, the more magic I can use¡­ that drug was a ridiculous thing huh.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right nyaa.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Alright! I¡¯m going to grow fat in the Imperial Country!¡¹


    ¡¸Eehh!? Why did you say such things, Slow-sama!? That¡¯s ridiculous! We have to go back to Daris to examine that medicine¡¯s ingredients! No, we have to protest against the organizer of that event first! ¡¹


    After this, I¡¯m going to intervene in the war that will happen in the Freedom Federation. It¡¯s one of the best battle scenes in the anime called ¡¾Autumn Ghost Festival¡¿. Because it can¡¯t bepared to the fight with ck Dragon, I also need to prepare! I¡¯m going to grow a lot of fat!


    Buhii!! Buhibuhiiiiii!!


    I put my hand in the bag full of the food I bought.


    ¡¸Ah! Slow-sama! You can¡¯t! It¡¯s the meal to be brought to the Imperial country! If you eat it now, we won¡¯t know what to eatter!¡¹


    I bite the fruits that I take out.


    Charlotte trying to stop me in a hurry, but let¡¯s take another one!


    Buhii buhihi buhi!! The juice is overflowing! Buhiiiiiiiii!!


    Art Ange also charged to the bag, and the food inside was rolled on the floor.


    ¡¸Nyaa, I¡¯ll eat too nyaaa! Eat till I¡¯m full nyaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Buhhiiiiiii!!¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop! Slow-sama! Art Ange-sama! I¡¯ll get angry!¡¹


    After that, my round back continued to be beaten by Subus-san.

 Chapter 101: The Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege</h4>


    It¡¯s a bit ahead of the future.


    However, it¡¯s not a story based on spirit standards of decades or hundreds of years.


    The main character has already been transformed into a myth.


    This is not the story of Shuya Nukerun, who was saved by the great spirit of fire, and despite his various regrets, he was treated as a savior who saved the world.


    He was undeterred.


    Without his mighty power and broad knowledge in spades, he won¡¯t even be there.


    Even when she refuses to go on stage until the end, he is willing to force her up onto the stage.


    Because he knows a lot of things¡­


    And it¡¯s because he knows about them all¡­


    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ


    The room was unobtrusively furnished to the delight of the beholder.


    It was a glittering room.


    The tusks of a stone dragon rock dragon adorned the walls, a huge me lizard Ebiscus tooth that is said to burn forever is on the firece, and the carpet on the floor is fresh born soft woolen main skin fur that only exists in the northern ins of Trabas.


    The value of the carpet is astounding to the casual observer.


    The timid would not be able to even walk on it for fear of staining the carpet.


    The master of the elegant room was not the Emperor of the Dostre Empire, nor was he allowed to enter this room in the first ce.


    Her room was on the top floor of the Dostre Capital, the top floor of the Dostre Capital, which was built to unite with the sheer cliffs at the far end of the multiyered guardian gates imperial capital of Dostre was proud of.


    A round table sat beside her bed, wrapped in pure white sheets.


    On it was a pile of tea, sweets, fruit, and other items that had just been consumed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying to have a free federation that does what it wants, and the South is really helpless. Daris is the Great Spirit of Light, the Imperial State is the Great Spirit of Wind, Sarkishta is the Great Spirit of Water, and the Free Commonwealth is the Great Spirit of Water, hmmm, I don¡¯t understand that ce. But the woman over there stole it from me and it¡¯s really disgusting ¡­¡­! Without that, you won¡¯t be able to find the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg!¡±


    The girl who brings a pillow stuffed with feathers to the table and puts her head on it, too, with a fluffy head.


    She is the ruler of this room.


    The girl who (I believe) rules the Dostre Empire from the shadows.


    She was the Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrige.


    Her long, ck silken hair that reached to her waist was lustrous, her skin was as white as snow that reminded me of theing of winter, and her limbs were slender and slender as if I was hesitant to touch them.


    It¡¯s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The actuality of this is that it¡¯s not a good thing. This is a real oak.


    A voice that was supposed to be impossible echoed through her room.


    She was astonished, not even making a sound.


    If she looked closely, out of the corner of her vision, the voice seemed to being from the pile of magic tools that were covered in dust in the corner of the room.


    ¡±¡­¡­Ehh, can you hear me? Great Spirit of Darkness, Nana Trige.¡±


    ¡°What? Who? Huhhhhh, oh¡­yeah, yeah! Who is it again?!¡±


    Nanatrige scrabbled through the pile of magic tools with her hands and projected the source of the sound into her eyes.


    A ck button with the power of transformation change.


    A voice came out of the ck-robed button and the magic item that I named in the past, the magic tool magic item.


    ¡±¡­It looks like you¡¯re seeding, at least.


    ¡°Seriously! What! A Magic ofmunication tools! I didn¡¯t tell anyone! How did you know that!!!


    Nanatrige had a function attached to the magic tool she had put her power into until now.


    It¡¯s a calling spell that she thought would allow her to talk to herself at any time.


    Whenever Nanatrige raises a handcrafted magic tool to a well-rounded dark wizard, she makes a pair and keeps them in her room.


    It¡¯s a good idea to have the dark wizards in your room if something goes wrong.


    But no one had ever taught him that they had the ability tomunicate, and in the end, that function was never used.


    So a voice couldn¡¯t reach him through a magic tool.


    It was also¡­from over there.


    ¡±Err, this is Real Orc. I¡¯ve taken care of the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg. I repeat, this way. Real Orcs. I¡¯m taking care of the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Great Spirit of Darkness Nana Trige was even more surprised.


    The Great Spirit of Death Egg was something that only she and the King of the Empire knew about.


    It was said to spread the evil of death over the entirend, and it was indeed a wonderful magic tool that she liked.


    ¡±How do you know about this? I mean, who the hell are you?!¡±


    Nanatrige grabbed a button on her ck robe and jumped out the window.


    As long as he had a pair of magical tools, the creator, the great spirit of Darkness, Nanatrij, could see the general location of where the voice was originating from.


    ¡±Darkness will be wings and disguise itself as the wind! ckwing Dark Wind!¡±


    Nanatrige looks down at the Imperial Capital Dostre Canyon from the sky, clutching the dark magic tool.


    He had a huge castle built on the sheer cliffs, surrounded by manyyers of huge gates.


    It¡¯s a proud fortress as if there was a more magnificent city on the continent, but that didn¡¯t matter right now.


    ¡±Err, this is Real Orc. Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can hear from you! They know that I am the Great Spirit of Darkness, Mr. Nanastrej. If you joke around too much, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°I repeat. Great Spirit of Darkness Nana Trige. The Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg was entrusted to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to keep telling you¡­ I can hear you!¡±


    ¡°I repeat. Great Spirit of Darkness Nana Trige. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I said I can hear you. You are ridiculous! Conversations are so annoying when they¡¯re done one way or the other! And best of all, it¡¯s a real oak! You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°I repeat. This is a real orc. I am in the Empire now. And I am prepared to face you alone. So you muste alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this! It¡¯s broken! So, I guess you didn¡¯t hear me! If this was going to happen, I should have properly maintained all my magic tools!¡±


    ¡°I repeat. This is the real orc ¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s not kid ourselves. My name is Slow. I am the child prodigy of the wind, the pig who sent you to kill me. ¡ªEh, hey Buhi! What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s irritating that you can¡¯t hear me! I¡¯d rather fix this and be able tomunicate and then go to this guy at ¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s faster to go directly to him!¡±


    ¡®A party of adventurers! Hey, Buhita! One of them is wearing a colored bracelet! That¡¯s some measure of strength! ¡­¡­ Heh, blue! Then you¡¯re a B-level adventurer! Oh, I¡¯ming over there now. ¡­¡­ Buhi! I¡¯m going to test my skills against a human!


    ¡°-Adventurer! God! Oh, God! It¡¯s frustrating! What is the matter with you? You! What are you doing? You¡¯re making me nervous! Also, what¡¯s with that Buhi, huh?!¡±


    ¡±I hope you can hear me, Great Spirit of Darkness Nana Trige. The Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg is in my custody.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know! So I said I¡¯ming at you as fast as I can! Also! The Wind Prodigy is so cool, but it¡¯s a total mess! I don¡¯t believe your taste! ¡­¡­ n ¡­¡­ wind prodigy? It sounds familiar somewhere: ¡­¡­


    ¡±Damn it, it looks like you have very little power left in this magic tool. So I¡¯ll tell you onest thing.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know! You¡¯re going to say that you¡¯re keeping the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s eggs anyway.


    ¡°Hey, Buhi! You¡¯re a sick man, bubi! Oh, sh*t! Look, get it to me as soon as possible at ¡ª¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! There¡¯s a break! ¡­¡­ Oh my God, what a guy with all the things he wants to say! ¡­¡­ And a wind prodigy is ¡­¡­ Oh, I remember! They were talking about it over here too! It¡¯s the wind prodigy, Slow - Denning! A dragonyer born in the South!¡±


    On that day, the great spirit of Darkness that disappeared from the Imperial City.


    Hearing a voice filled with bursting intentions, Nanatrige felt a shivering sense of delight for the first time in a long time.


    What a rant against the Great Spirit of Darkness that ruled this Empire.


    The Great Spirit of Darkness Nanatrilege irritably gripped the ck robe button, the magic item of the dark magic tool magic item.


    ¡±Wait for it, wind prodigy. No ¡­¡­ real orcs, slow~denning! I¡¯m going to give you a long, piece of who you¡¯ve been fighting ¡­¡­ with!¡±

 Chapter 102: Attack of the Kobolds

    <h4>Chapter 102: Attack of the Kobolds</h4>


    Slow-sama. It¡¯s almost time for dinner, please wait and see.


    Buhi~


    We were enjoying our lunch, the first few days since we invaded the Imperial State.


    The smoke from the wood was silently rising into the sky.


    In the middle of the prairie, we were making a fire, gathering the grass and branches around it to cook our meal.


    ¡°Yes, Master Slough. It¡¯s salt-roasted geckos. It¡¯s hot, so please eat.¡±


    ¡°Gecko?¡­salted you said?¡±


    Being of noble birth, the food was a bit unfamiliar to me.


    Hmm. The browned gecko was pleading me to eat it~.


    As a real orc, I stared at it, and Charlotte being a subus, a whore, ate it up.


    ¡±Oh¡­it has been eaten. I mean, Charlotte, do you have any other food? I remember buying a mess in a hermit¡¯s vige¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Master Slow ate more than half of the preserves in just a few days. Just because he looks like an Orc on the outside doesn¡¯t mean you should eat too much! There¡¯s no need to imitate an Orc inside. From now on, I¡¯ll have to find food here and cut down on the food I used to buy in the hermit¡¯s vige.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Buhi~.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me with Orcish words. I know everything there is to know about Master Slough.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The invasion of the Imperial Hujack was a smooth sess.


    We could feel the eyes of Aeris¡¯ men, the flying monsters that sauntered in the skies along the border, but they didn¡¯t react remarkably well to us crossing the border with a buhi.


    For the next few days, we walked through the imperial grasnds with no particr destination in mind.


    We stomped on the slime that mimicked the ground and Peeky! Watching a hippopotamus-like monster sunbathing on the riverbank, a small dinosaur-like Rex gobbling up grass and goblins ying in an abandoned vige, my mood was no different than going on a tour of a zoo.


    ¡°Yes, Mr Slough. The soup is ready. I¡¯m very proud of it. We have a lot of it.¡±


    ¡°Buhi!¡±


    I sipped the soup in a small wooden bowl.


    Hmmm, this salty taste is indescribably delicious.


    ¡­Then it hit me.


    I¡¯m a stray, an Orc, I need to act like one.


    So I poured all of it into my stomach at once.


    ¡°Yummy! How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Seasoning? That¡¯s the snake we just caught! I made a simple trap for it, and it fell right into it! I guess it¡¯s because the humans are gone, after all, they¡¯re not very cautious!¡±


    ¡°Buho Gofu!¡±


    ¡°Just kidding. Master Slow, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Urgawe, buhi¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s p on my back helped me calm down.


    I stared at the mean princess who was smiling with a zit in my eyes.


    Charlotte, who had been transformed into a white-skinned whore, was shying away from her swimsuit-like outfit and wearing a long, in one-piece.


    I suppose she thought that it hid her lush limbs, but the strangely glossy lips and the thin one-piece fabric of the dress sometimes made her body line rise to the surface¡­ Oh, my God! Oh, my God I can¡¯t help but think about it.


    I¡¯m Charlotte, and subuses are monsters, so there¡¯s no need to be shy about it, or those little wings on my back that look cramped. But Charlotte stubbornly refused to take off her one-piece.


    ¡±This look is a bit too bold for the beach, this swimsuit, don¡¯t you think?¡± I¡¯m like a high school girl who realizes right before and hesitates to show it off and wears a t-shirt or something on top.


    No, I¡¯ve never had that wonderful experience. I imagined it.


    ¡°But then again, where has Altoange-sama gone? He hasn¡¯t been back for a day since he went to find something to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°He said it was all about wild blood. Well, it¡¯s that guy. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±


    Charlotte already understood that the Great Spirit of the Wind was bustling.


    Altoange, who had turned into a catmata, seemed to be happy to be able to materialize. As soon as he entered the imperial kingdom, he disappeared somewhere while shouting that he had returned nyaa~.


    In the meantime, I told him not to provoke the monster~.


    If anything happens, please help me.


    ¡±I didn¡¯t expect Wild Blood but I didn¡¯t expect the Great Spirit of the Wind to be like that¡­ It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve got a good idea of what you¡¯re looking for because you¡¯re revered as a wonderful cat that watches over the country in the imperial kingdom. Oh, no, I¡¯m not saying that Altoange-sama is bad in any way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve always felt the same way.¡±


    What a pity all the great spirits were so disappointing.


    The only one I had seen in person was the Great Spirit of the Wind.


    ¡±At first, I thought it would be terrible to be attacked by a monster in the empire, but it¡¯s not at all how I imagined. It¡¯s peaceful. It¡¯s different from the monsters back then.¡±


    Charlotte said she somehow understood what the monsters who were slowly walking through the Imperial Land were thinking.


    She was afraid of therge number of monsters that came to the Krush Magic Academy, but she wasn¡¯t scared of the monsters in the imperial kingdom.


    ¡±You can say that the monsters born in the dungeon were born to fight, but maybe the monsters here are born from their parents, just like us. I suppose we can conclude that they are different.¡±


    ¡±I didn¡¯t know¡­ Master Slough is very knowledgeable about things. Did you learn that from the genie-sama as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Spirit-sama is all-powerful. But I couldn¡¯t believe it either until I saw it with my own eyes. The monsters¡¯ faces and such are very different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Charlotte exhaled with a huff as she sipped hot tea from her water bottle.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    I heard rustling and scrabbling through the grass.


    I tried to get up in a hurry, but Charlotte controlled my movements.


    It was Kobold who popped up out of the grass.


    A monster that looked like a dog walking on two legs, and a fur that looked warm even though it was summer.


    It was a monster that specialized in cuteness.


    If one looked at it carefully, Charlotte was also dusty.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that we should take a look at Mr Read-only Orc, who had been given all sorts of bad images.


    ¡°Orcs and¡­ subus! This is another unusualbination. I never thought I¡¯d see a subus here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello. Mr Kobold.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ this is a subus. Thank you very much for your politeness, is that a salted gecko? Also, this is a buddy of mine ¡­¡­¡±


    The Kobold¡¯s tail twitched and started to wobble.


    When I was dismayed at how utterly obvious he was, Charlotte held out a skewer of gecko that she had put into the firewood.


    Buhi!¡¡That¡¯s mine!


    ¡°Would you like one?¡±


    ¡°Buhi?¡±


    ¡°My God! Well, well, well, thank you for this¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, when you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°What a talking subus you are. May God bless you.¡±


    The Kobold epted the salted gecko, bowed to Charlotte, and disappeared.


    He just took the rice!


    What a nasty dog¡­¡­


    And well, this is how we lived our days in peace.


    We walked in the meadows, fished in the river, and ate at night.


    Sometimes we shared food with monsters who had been kind to us.


    I thought about going on an old-fashioned binge to gain weight, but I was a little disappointed that I couldn¡¯t seem to do it in this country. And since Charlotte only wanted me to eat ghetto food, I couldn¡¯t develop an appetite.


    I did eat properly, though.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly calm.¡±


    Charlotte was nervous when she first invaded the Imperial State, but the scene was so heartwarming that Charlotte was drained of her toxicity.


    I agree with you.


    If only the monsters could be seen wrestling and ying with each other.


    ¡°But still, Charlotte! Isn¡¯t that too tough?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I finally tsked.


    It was because Charlotte was too tough for me to imagine.


    If it were Alicia, she¡¯d have needed a soft bed! Or we¡¯d have needed a cook! ¡®Oh my God, it¡¯s a bug!¡¯ And I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve been ranting about it, no doubt. ¡­¡­ All of this was just my imagination.


    It was Alicia because that guy was also a Sarkista princess. It was the same princess connection, so it was in the same category as Charlotte, the princess of the empire!


    ¡®I was taught by the Denning family how to camp all the way through! The wisdom of living anywhere has been drilled into me since I was very young! I was taught a hard lesson, especially by the Head Marrow Maid. I used to hate it, but now I appreciate it!


    The white whore muffled her words and reminisced about the past.


    The Denning family had trained him in various things since he was a child. In addition to education as a squire, a survival manual for emergencies, and simple self-defence techniques.


    Listening to the story, I realized that Charlotte was a high-spec princess.


    She was good-looking and robust enough to live in a variety of ces, and she was also a good writer and warrior, capable of doing all sorts of household chores, and had an impable sense of humour.


    She was agile enough to get rid of bugs that tried to climb up my body.


    I¡¯d like to have a Charlotte in the family.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sad that I came out without saying a word since you¡¯ve been so good to me. I¡¯m sure Master Slough is surprised that you¡¯ve abandoned your position in the Denning family¡­¡±


    ¡°One in the family, Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Oops, I couldn¡¯t help but say that out loud.


    By the way, Marrow was the maid to the big olddy who ran our house. You couldn¡¯t even tell your father about it because he¡¯s worked for us for many years.


    ¡°Take a nap, Buhi.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mr Slough. I¡¯mzy. How many naps are you taking today? You won¡¯t be able to sleep at night again.¡±


    I pulled a soft cloth out of my backpack onto the hard ground, and that was all it took to make an impromptu bed.


    I rolled over on it.


    I watched the clouds as the unreliable smoke roes silently.


    This way, I would have azy oak.


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    We both looked up at the vast blue sky.

 Chapter 103 : Attack of the Buhiiiiiii

    <h4>Chapter 103 : Attack of the Buhiiiiiii</h4>


    Charlotte was lying down next to me, pondering something.


    The appearance of the monsters over the past few days seemed to have affected Charlotte in some way.


    As I gazed nkly at the cute profile that hadn¡¯t lost its neatness even after bing a whore, Charlotte muttered something to me.


    ¡±Slow-sama. Is that golem okay ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡±Buhi~.¡±


    It¡¯s Orcish.


    It¡¯s not okay.¡¡I mean.


    In fact, he saved a golem from drowning in the river with wind magic.


    ¡°Master Slough. Didn¡¯t that slime get all dried up?¡±


    ¡°Buhi~.¡±


    It¡¯s Orcish.


    It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what it means.


    In fact, I saved the slime, which was nearly dried up from too much sunbathing, with water magic.


    ¡±S¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Buhi¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Please don¡¯t tell me what is his appropriate response¡­¡­¡±


    Charlotte lightly pinches my right arm.


    It seemed to be a sight for the thin whore who has been by my side since she was a little girl.


    But that¡¯s how good it feels.


    As the sunlight warms my sluggish and real orc body.


    ¡±The boss of the monsters in the Empire is a pixie named Aeris. I was surprised because I had a rather weak image of Pixies. I wonder what kind of monster he is. Is he strong? He¡¯s a pixie, but does he have horns on his head?¡±


    In fact, he had told Charlotte the information about Aeris-san, who controls the imperial site, saying that a genie-san had told him.


    Charlotte tells me it¡¯s not fair that I can talk to the Genie, but Buhi. This is a perk for the hero.


    ¡±Isn¡¯t that a good thing¡­Hey, genie, genie, genie. What kind of monster is Aeris~?¡±


    ¡±That seems a bit too casual towards the genie-sama!¡¡I feel like I need to put more heart and soul into it to answer that question!¡±


    ¡±Well, Genie¡­¡±


    ¡±Genie, you¡¯re kind!¡¡You answered!¡¡I¡¯m thrilled!¡±


    He says, ¡°I look a bit like Charlotte right now! I mean in a clothing sense mainly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t like to wear these clothes either ¡­¡­ I feel this is even more flirtatious than a normal swimsuit¡­¡­ I wonder if subus-san is okay with looking like this. ¡­¡­¡±


    Underneath Charlotte¡¯s dress, that¡¯s too much of a harlot to be regted by somemittee.


    Utterly, a subus brutally is a bad idea!¡¡No, no, no!


    The pixie is also wearing a swimsuit that looks like an ooey-gooey string, so no good!¡¡Whee!


    ¡°Ororo?¡¡Ororo?¡¡The Genie says he wants to see Charlotte in her subus mode, too. It¡¯s rare that you and the Genie are on the same page.¡±


    ¡°Master Slow¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s Spirit-sama who is saying that?¡¡I¡¯m determined to pursue it.¡±


    Even if they stared at her, the white-skinned whore was not afraid at all because she was a beautiful, clear-skinned girl.


    For no reason, it¡¯s not like Charlotte was the brightest in the Krush Magic Academy, which was full of nobledies.


    She became a monster called a subus and gained a sex appeal beyond her age of 16, so Charlotte is invincible.


    Even if you show a nk face, it only entuates her cuteness.


    ¡±¡­Hey Slough-sama, ask the genie-sama. Why did the monsters attack the imperial kingdom? The monsters in the imperial kingdom right now don¡¯t seem very likely to do something so violent.¡±


    Indeed, the monsters in the imperial kingdom are, well, what aid-back bunch they are.


    They are not at all scary or ferocious, like the monsters themselves. It¡¯s a rxed condition as if it would pick up a ball if you threw it at it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that story from the genie too, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please!¡±


    The Genie is handy.


    When you¡¯re in trouble, Genie!¡¡Let¡¯s use it a lot from now on!


    ¡±Hmm?¡¡What ¡­¡­¡­¡­ to put it simply: ¡­¡­ The monster here is a monster called the Demon King Faction¡­ ¡­It seems that the monsters that attacked the imperial kingdom were the monsters of the anti-demonist group. ¡­¡­ So, why did the monsters attack the imperial kingdom? ¡­¡­ Mmmm, it seems that the monsters in the north were looking for their newnd.¡±


    ¡°Is this a new ce?¡±


    ¡±Hmmm ¡­¡­ The people living in the north have a history of fighting monsters since ancient times. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find a way to make your life easier and more enjoyable. That¡¯s why they were always running away.¡±


    Unlike the southern part of the continent, the north is said to have a history of battles.


    They are strong because they have a history of battles with monsters and humans, having their homes stolen and taken away from them.


    Northerners are proud to have survived in such a harsh environment.


    We are different from the south.


    ¡±I see. ¡­¡­ Mm-hmm. ¡­¡­ So a certain faction of the northern monsters, the monsters are known as the Anti-Demons, negotiated with the higher-ups of the Empire on their own, and the ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Empire: It seems that the high priest of the ¡°The Greatest Man in the World¡± has also made a self-serving promise to the King of the Empire without telling him that he will create a country of monsters if he helps them. ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlotte nodded with an angelic face, ¡°I see, as expected of a genie, you know a lot of things, don¡¯t you?


    ¡±I wonder if that great monster of the Anti-Monarch Faction is a pixie named Aeris?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ It seems that Aeris is the exact opposite, the big guy of the monsters called the Demon King faction. The spirits say that the monsters of the Demon King faction and the anti-Demon King are more of an enemy than a friend.¡±


    I spin the words with great care.


    ¡±Buhu buhu buhi buhi¡­I¡¯m sure the Demon King¡¯s faction, Aeris, was given control of thend by the Demon King to prevent the anti-Demon King¡¯s faction from destroying the kingdom. The Genie whispers that he¡¯s protecting thisnd from being ravaged by anti-demon monsters and other southern countries¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Oh really ¡­¡­ I had no idea ¡­¡­ it¡¯s somethingplicated. But I see, I guess it¡¯s because it¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡±Master Slow. ¡­¡­ I was a long time ago. I was rescued by an orc once.¡±


    With orcs?¡¡With the monsters from Ano-Buhi?


    What the hell does that mean?


    ¡±He was an orc-like the one you just saw, Master Slow. Though, as expected, he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes.


    Charlotte giggled as she said that.


    Yeah, I¡¯m an orc for all intents and purposes.


    I¡¯m a mysterious orc wearing a shirt and carrying a backpack across the Empire.


    I¡¯m wearing a shirt so that Charlotte will be able to easily recognize me.


    By the way, Charlotte is a subus, a monster that is not supposed to be in the Empire, so there¡¯s no need to worry about mistaking her for a monster of the same species.


    A subus only lives in ces where there are plenty of humans.


    ¡±When I escaped from the imperial kingdom to Daris, I thought it was a dream ¡­¡­ but while I was escaping, a crowned orc spotted me and told me ¡­¡­ that I couldn¡¯t find him on that road, so I had to get away quickly because it was safe.¡±


    ¡±As I recall, Silva also said he¡¯d heard stories of people fleeing from the empire and being rescued by monsters along the way.¡±


    ¡±So I wasn¡¯t the only one: ¡­¡­ Maybe that orc was a Demon Lordist monster¡ª¡±


    ¡±Buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¡­¡­ You coward! Buhiiiiiii!¡±


    ¡±Mr. Slow¡­ is not, you know.¡±


    We looked at each other.


    ¡®No, no, no!¡¡It can¡¯t be my voice, Charlotte. But it¡¯s great. You¡¯ve gotten really good at that joke, haven¡¯t you?


    ¡±Blo¡­¡­ I¡¯m not a blur!¡¡Don¡¯t be so weird!¡¡And, oh, princesses don¡¯t blur!¡¡I¡¯m a noble!¡¡Yes!¡¡I am a nobleman!¡¡That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t really be wearing such a harrowing outfit!¡¡That¡¯s right, Master Slow!¡¡It¡¯s funny that I¡¯m a subus!¡±


    Charlotte blushed and turned to the other side with a pout.


    ¡±Another dungeon monster, buhiii!¡¡I¡¯m quiet in the dungeon, buhhi!¡±


    ¡°Buhi!¡¡I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡±I don¡¯t want to die.¡¡Somebody help me, Buhi!¡±


    I get my body up.


    The tension was so high. It sounded like I was on a screaming attraction.


    It wasn¡¯t my unmistakablepanion ¡­¡­ but the voice of a real orc.

 Chapter 104 : An intelligent orc, what’s that?

    <h4>Chapter 104 : An intelligent orc, what¡¯s that?</h4>


    The unmistakable cry of an orc.


    I looked up and saw that arge quadrupedal lizard had attacked a group of orcs.


    That was the most aggressive attack lizard among the lizard-type monster lizards.


    This monster is ssified as a B-ss monster by the standards of adventurers who take on the dungeon.


    It¡¯s agile for its hard skin and huge body, and it uses its long tongue to entangle opponents at a stroke who are at a distance.


    ¡±Slow-sama¡­ That¡¯s a big lizard.¡±


    An orc with a shabby crown on his head serves as a lord and escapes his long tongue.


    It¡¯s a battle between monsters.


    You could say that we, humans, have nothing to do with it.


    But¡­I¡¯m going to help.


    ¡°Mr. Slough¡­ Wa-wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°Er, what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe those lizards. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Delicious! ¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s not the time for it, Charlotte! They¡¯re going to round up all the orcs! We need to have a sense of urgency and tension!¡±


    ¡°What! No, it¡¯s not! I¡¯m nervous! Very much so! Because if we can get that big Lizard, we can eat our fill, Master Slow!¡±


    Charlotte stares at the Attack Lizard and blurts out with a straight face.


    It seems that in her eyes, even B-ss monsters can be seen as foodstuffs.


    Oh crap, I¡¯m d I found a new side of Charlotte. I really like you.


    It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not the only one because I¡¯m not going to let that stop me from falling in love with you, even if you be a subus.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Well, let¡¯s just go get him!¡±


    ¡°Master Slough! Good luck! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s voice, I ran out of the grass towards the group of orcs that were being attacked by the Attack Lizard.


    Clutching a shabby wand in my right hand that I picked up in the meadow.


    ¡°Buhihihihihihihihi!¡±


    Dash!!! The dash I used heavily to lose weight at Krush Magical Academy!


    I run with a thumping gait.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡°


    ¡°The real orcs are madly in love with you!¡±


    ¡°Gyahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Oh god! What a loud Lizard¡¯s scream!


    And the group of orcs looked funny if you looked close enough.


    They were wearing different colored hats, cors, and colored patterns on their faces for some reason.


    Maybe there was a virtual tournament of monsters nearby.


    ¡°Everyone is running away! Hmm? You can¡¯t be in here! Huh? Why would you want from a clothed orc?¡±


    I stood next to the crowned orc that was fighting the Lizard, standing next to it and holding up my staff.


    With its body covered in wounds, the crowned orc was evenly matched with the attacking Lizard, which was many timesrger than itself.


    For an orc, it was moving quite well and attacking boldly.


    ¡±Help me out, Buhi!¡±


    It isn¡¯t very clear, but it¡¯s my voice.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that whether my first level Orcishnguage is understandable to Orcs, or whether I can be a real Orc, depends on this moment.


    The only thing that matters is whether or not you are a real orc. Stray Orcs. Thank you! But I¡¯m backing away from the danger. This is a powerful monster. A single swallow of a mere orc is not enough for me!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m so strong!¡±


    A big lizard! Could you wait a minute before you attack me?


    ¡°Gyahh Gyeeeh?¡±


    The Attack Lizard suddenly appears, staring at me with interest.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter!


    But look at my Orcish.


    It¡¯s a perfect connection to the crown orc!


    ¡°With great confidence. Then let¡¯s see how strong you are. That big Lizard is a dungeon monster. There¡¯s no use arguing with each other, so just keep that in mind. We have no choice but to fight.¡±


    You came out of the dungeon.


    I don¡¯t have that much knowledge about monsters either, so I¡¯ll quietly follow what the crown orc says.


    It seems to be the leader of a gang of Orcs, and I don¡¯t want them to be suspicious of me!


    ¡°Gyuuhh Gyuuh Gyuuuh.¡±


    The Attack Lizard seemed to be wondering whether to eat me or the crown orc.


    Alright, how shall I cook it?


    Before I jump out of the grass, that monster can probably eat me! Get him, Master Slow! What a boisterous order Charlotte told me about, and I¡¯d like to catch him as unharmed as possible.


    Okay¡­¡­! I¡¯ve decided!


    ¡°Blow me up!¡±


    ¡®Gyuuuh? Gyuaaaaaah.¡±


    A small wind tornado sends the Attack Lizard soaring into the sky.


    Although it¡¯s easy to do, the Attack Lizard is a monster designated as a B-ss. Normally, it would take several adventurers who are considered veterans to take on these monsters.


    ¡±Gyeeeeeeeh!!!¡±


    Oh, he¡¯s falling.


    He spun his eyes around and seemed to be losing consciousness.


    Exposing the big figure defenselessly, it¡¯s just a lizard if this happens.


    Beside me, the crown orc is looking at me, and the knocked down attack Lizard in turn while stunned.


    Aaaaah, could this be too much?


    I just wanted to meet the real Mr. Orc and show him how cool he is.


    ¡°¡­¡­Super¡­¡­¡±


    What?


    ¡°-Suuuper awesome! I¡¯ve never seen an orc that can use magic before.¡±


    ¡°Buhi! Buhi! We saw it too, buddy!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Wow! We¡¯re winning!¡±


    Before you know it, the orcs that were out of sight areing out of the straw!


    They¡¯re all buzzing around us! Please don¡¯t do it! It¡¯s going to be chaos! There¡¯s going to be a lot of buzzing and chaos!


    Unusually frisky for an orc. And there¡¯s that vaguely historical warrior feel to it, too. What¡¯s your name, Buhi?


    ¡°¡­¡­sl, slow ¡­¡­buhibuhi.¡±


    ¡°Everybody! Slobo-buhi! The orc wizard¡¯s name was Slobb. I apud Slobe for the buhi!¡±


    ¡°Buhi!¡±


    ¡°Slobuhi! Slow!!¡±


    In a desperate measure, I couldn¡¯t resist muttering the name Slob!


    The stove! That¡¯s handy in the winter, you idiot!


    As I writhed and writhed, pulling and shaking, my eyes met with Charlotte, who was watching us from the grass.


    Her mouth is moving slowly.


    ¡­¡­ sssloww¡­sa¡­ma¡­


    Ohhhhhhhh, stop it.


    ¡°Buhita is the Orc King¡¯s Buhita-sama buhi buhi! I¡¯m so happy to see an intelligent orc in the empire!¡±


    The crown orc was still banging me on my back.

 Chapter 105: What’s it like in the Orc Village?

    <h4>Chapter 105: What¡¯s it like in the Orc Vige?</h4>


    A long line of orc squadrons lumbered down the grassy field.


    We were in the front.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to seeing you, Buhi Slow. The Orc vige is growing at a rapid rate.I¡¯ll continue to unite all the orcs in the empire, and in the end, I¡¯ll bring other monsters into the orc vige, and in the end, I¡¯ll make this into the inhabitants of the orc vige too!¡± he said.


    The Orc vige is growing at a rapid rate.I¡¯ll continue to unite all the orcs in the empire, and in the end, I¡¯ll bring other monsters into the orc vige, and in the end, I¡¯ll make this into the inhabitants of the orc vige too!¡±


    ¡°Buhita. That isn¡¯t a home for orcs anymore, it¡¯s a country.¡±


    ¡°Orc Nation.¡¡And Slow!¡¡I will make you second-inmand to Buhita after you y the lizard with flying colors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said no¡­¡±


    Me and Charlotte were walking with a group of crown orcs who call themselves Buhita, not those big word orcs¡­¡­


    I¡¯ve heard that Buhita is the leader of a ce called Orc Vige, where many orcs live.


    I heard that he is busy trying to attract other Orcs from other viges to his vige.


    We were on our way to the Orc Vige with a group of Orcs from another vige when we were attacked by a giant lizard that came out of the dungeon and escaped.


    ¡±Aeris-sama was in the orc vige yesterday, too. He wants to know why the Orc vige is growing so rapidly. I don¡¯t need to think about that!¡¡Buhitha¡¯s here, buhui!¡±


    ¡°Buhita is a forward-facing tomb.¡±


    That¡¯s my voice. Just in case.


    ¡°Slow. Buhita, don¡¯t you dare face forward!¡¡In the world of monsters, people treat you like a small fry, in the world of humans, people would think you¡¯re torturing the female knights, I¡¯m going to blow the prejudice of orcs away!¡¡My aim is to be the most powerful monster in the world!¡¡First Buhita must be the strongest, then we will make everyone else stronger too.¡¡Until dragons can be defeated in a single blow, buuuuuhiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    ¡°A dragon strike!?¡¡That¡¯s already an orc god buhiii. By the way, is it true that Aeris often visit the orc vige?¡±


    Aeris, the ruler of the imperial kingdom where monsters roam freely, frequents the orc vige, said that.


    ¡±Master Aeris will be in the orc vige until morning today!¡¡Apparently, the orc vige is just the right ce to get to the other monster viges.¡±


    From my point of view of wanting to make contact and friendship with Aeris, it was quite natural for me to head to the orc vige.


    And Charlotte, who walks behind me, seems to be interested in the monster that currently rules the imperial kingdom.


    ¡±zzzz¡­¡­ nyaa¡­¡­ zzzz¡­¡­ zzzz¡±


    In Charlotte¡¯s arms, the great spirit of the wind who had returned from nowhere was snoring and sleeping in Charlotte¡¯s arms.


    I mean, he¡¯s really too free.


    Is this okay with you, Great Spirit of the Wind?


    ¡±That¡¯s right, Slow!¡¡A pair of orcs and a subus is a rare sight. Could it be that they¡¯re lovers?¡±


    After healing Buhita¡¯s wounds that was attacked by the Attack Lizard with his heels, Buhita was eager to take me, an orc wizard, to his orc vige.


    At first I was worried that he would find out that I was a fake orc and not a real orc, but it seems my fears were excess.


    By the way, a chorus of ¡®The almighty orc wizard is here buhi~¡¯ is going on behind the orc ranks.


    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s up there, Buhi?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Buhita.¡±


    ¡°My rtionship with Charlotte is based on a delicate bnce.¡±


    ¡°Look, Charlotte¡¯s looking down in shame.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡¡Huh?¡¡Why are you turning over?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡­I hadn¡¯t even heard your response after my confession yet.


    ¡°It was all I could do to get here after I defeated ck Dragon, so what can I do?¡±


    ¡°Well buhi¡­ But why are you both wearing clothes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s in fashion. Fashion is very important in the world outside of the empire. Monsters need to improve their fashion sense or they¡¯ll be left behind.¡¡¡±


    I said with a little fear on stake.


    But my Orcish is perfect, by the way.


    Maybe I should start a school for Orcishnguage courses when I be unemployed.


    ¡°You¡¯re an intelligent Orc!¡¡The fashion-conscious Slow is a forward-thinking oak vuhi!¡¡But I think it¡¯s hrious that subus wear clothes, buhiii!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m totally with you on that one. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a lie, actually.¡±


    I feel a disgusted stare behind me.


    I nced at Charlotte, who was staring at me with eyes filled with ck emotion.


    ¡°But then again, has Slow been out there too?¡¡Buhi, don¡¯t do it!¡¡That was so much fun, buhii!¡¡The rumors about the South being a great ce to live are true.¡¡There weren¡¯t many of them as strong as the Imperial Guard. Besides, there¡¯s this one guy blew me off with a badass skill¡­buhiii!¡¡Ah~ that ce was amazing.¡±


    Buhita said as he recalled back on the memory.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    The Buhita, who is leading the way, nces at me.


    Apparently he wants me to ask him more about how the outside world was.


    By the way, at the back of the Orcs¡¯ line, they¡¯re still singing ¡®Wizard of Orcs~, Wizard~¡¯. I mean,e on. There were dozens of Orcs carrying that attack lizard, whooping and hollering. This is what we¡¯re going to have for dinner tonight,¡± an ominous voice said.


    ¡°Where has Buhita been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you asked.¡¡We warrior trains in the dungeons of Dallis!¡¡Every day has been a struggle, Buhi!¡±


    Dungeons, well, that¡¯s a magical ce.


    As soon as I find a dungeon in any country, I¡¯m working hard to destroy the dungeon core. If you leave it alone, it¡¯s going to get bigger and bigger. But there are a few dungeons on the continent that are too deep to tackle anymore.


    The famous one is the one in Sarkista, Alicia¡¯s hometown, for example.


    ¡±But since I worked so hard, I became the Orc King, so yay! But you know, I feel like it¡¯s because I defeated a water orc, buhi!¡±


    I looked at the proud Buhita¡¯s left chest and saw that it was indeed engraved with a crest that was a sign of a king.


    Weak monsters like orcs are evolutionary monsters that be stronger by evolving.


    By the way, by the adventurer¡¯s standards, an orc is a D-ss monster. And the Orc King is a B-ss monster on its own. But with thousands of Orcs in tow, the Orc King is also a ss A monster.


    ¡±Bujita is an amazing monster. Does that mean he¡¯s in charge of all the orcs together over here?¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Was it a big deal?¡±


    There¡¯s a lot of disease going around and a lot of orcs being abused by adventurers.¡¡Those adventurers seem to be moving around a lot, so we have no idea where they are.¡¡The sick one is under investigation.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m sick or not, but the vige of the Orcs is a very dangerous ce.


    I¡¯ve got a few medicines in my backpack, but I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m fully prepared with my magic. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re able to do that.


    It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not the only one. I¡¯ve been curious about it for a while now, but what¡¯s that shovel sticking out of your backpack?


    It¡¯s a treasure hunt.


    The Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg buried in the ground where the great tree gut - the great tree towering over the imperial country - takes root.


    I¡¯ll get this as soon as possible and lure out the Great Spirit of Darkness!


    The Great Spirit of Darkness constantly calls out to the king of the empire and implores him to do what he says.


    It¡¯s an extremely advanced form of magic that is the ultimate in dark magic, akin to brainwashing.


    In the anime, the Dark Lord went crazy with the suggestion until the end and never showed an end to his all-out war with the South.


    He lures the great spirit of darkness out of the empire, but you can¡¯t predict what the emperor will do once the suggestion is lifted. If you intend to cause a war¡­


    I¡¯m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    It was a scene I didn¡¯t want Charlotte to see too much.


    ¡±Slow is a wizard - orc wizard buhi¡­¡±


    We walk along, listening to the song of the poorly made orcs.


    ¡±Slow, Slow, Slow¡± the Orcs are chirping and screaming.


    It seems that my name has beenpletely decided within the Orcs - what a senseless name, Buhita.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good name. But i wonder why?¡±


    I made up my mind to ask. In fact, I¡¯ve been curious about it since a while ago.


    The buhita wearing a crown, and other orcs wearing all sorts of ornaments.


    The monsters I know don¡¯t do this kind of nonsense.


    ¡°Slow!¡¡Well noticed again, bubi!¡¡As a matter of fact¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They say it¡¯s a differentiator. They¡¯ve got a peaceful life, so they¡¯re ying with it, these guys.¡±


    A dignified female voice.


    I turned around and saw Charlotte scurrying around too, looking for the owner of the voice.


    When she was tapped on the shoulder and looked next to her, she saw Buhita, the Oak King wearing a handcrafted crown, indicating the sky above with his left hand.


    I wondered if someone was up in the sky where all I could see was a blue campus and white clouds.


    I looked up at the sky as Buhita pointed to it.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­You came from up there?¡±


    A flying monster with beautiful wings on its back.


    A mischievous and heretical species born with magical powers, which is rare for monsters.


    It is said to be born only in the Suon Forest, a forest of thorns that exists in the north of the continent, and it is also called the Flower Fairy because it wears a beautiful flower somewhere on its body.


    ¡±Something¡ªI can¡¯t help but feel a sense of destiny.¡±


    At times harsh and severe.


    It¡¯s bewitching and seductive at times.


    A ss you gave your life to protect the monsters in your kingdom at the cost of your own.


    ¡°Slow!¡¡He¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, Buhita.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¡Slow already knows that.¡¡You know things!¡¡I knew Slow was an intelligent orc!¡±


    He thinks about the future of the poor northern monsters more than anyone else, and despite being an impotent pixie, he has the Demon King Faction, which isposed mainly of flying-type monsters, under his control.


    ¡±Stand back, Buhita. I have a question for the orcs over there.¡±


    I know who the monster is that is slowly descending from the sky above.


    I meet the gaze that pierces me with a gaze as sharp as a needle, and I meet it head on.


    ¡°Aeris-sama!¡¡That is Slow!¡¡And he¡¯s an orc wizard, buhiiiiii!¡±


    This is how I came to meet Aeris, the fascinating pixie.


    ¡ªI was able to meet Aeris, the fascinating pixie.

 Chapter 106 : The Pigs Class A Adventurer: Flaming Flames (Flare Arc)

    <h4>Chapter 106 : The Pigs ss A Adventurer: ming mes (re Arc)</h4>


    The basement of the dungeon seemed to be the home of a quadrupedal monster. A gigantic lizard monster called the Lizard.


    There were holes of various sizes in the hard earthen walls, and one after another, the lizard species jumped out of them.


    Perhaps there was a dungeon core inside the hole somewhere.


    However, it seemed difficult to destroy the dungeon core until the swarm of lizards that jumped out of it was destroyed.


    ¡±Oh my God, I hate it~. Why do they keep popping up one after another when they are so weak? I¡¯m going to leave as soon as you let me destroy the dungeon core, right?¡±


    ¡°This is what happens to the toughest lizard species in the world!¡¡That¡¯s a ss-A adventurer!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about Miss Lincoln, but this is beyond anything I could have imagined!¡¡They say there¡¯s a high wall between B-grade and A-grade adventurers, and I guess I¡¯ve finally figured out what that means!¡¡Oh no, the Lizard ising again!¡¡Miss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to know that I¡¯m not the only one. Still, you¡¯re so refreshingly trustworthy, you can¡¯t help butment the decline in the quality of adventurers since that¡¯s how you got to be a B-ss adventurer, so why don¡¯t you leave the Lizard to me~?¡±


    The wild and wild man held his great sword on his shoulder and made a single cleave towards the empty space and twisted his body.


    With that alone, the lizards rushing at the three adventurers were engulfed in mes and one by one.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find out more about this as well. There seemed to be a Red Lizard with a strong me resistance among them, but they seemed powerless in front of the wave of mes pouring out of the man¡¯s great sword.


    The half-naked man who is creating the oddity of the scene, his body is trained to the point where muscle fibers emerge from his skin, and the fresh scars that seem to have been gouged out give a sense of pride and pration as a warrior of the past.


    ¡±Oh!¡¡Did we kill them?!¡±


    The two bloodthirsty young adventurers rush Lincoln as the Lizard and his friends stoping out of the hole.


    ¡°Well, shall we go find the dungeon core then, Miss!¡±


    You¡¯ll have to defeat the Dungeon Master before he destroys the dungeon core because that¡¯s the rule for adventurers. That¡¯s the rule of being an adventurer, isn¡¯t it?¡¡And look, it looks like it¡¯sing out~?


    A thumping, thumping sound can be heard from arge hole in the wall.


    The unmistakable appearance of the dungeon master.


    A half-naked gay adventurer, Lincoln called out to the two men standing behind him.


    The two of them are a B-ss adventurer duo that Lincoln is temporarily partying with.


    ¡±You guys~?¡¡Would you ever leave me again?¡¡It¡¯s a desperate pinch for this dungeon, so maybe Dungeon Master-chan is eating the dungeon core to power up too~?¡±


    The giant Lizard Master was peeking out of therge hole and looking at them with killing intent.


    ¡±Oodeca!¡¡That¡¯s the B-monster ¡­¡­ attack lizard!¡¡But it¡¯s not like the Attack Lizard we¡¯ve been defeating: ¡­¡­ It¡¯s got a reddish tint to it!¡±


    ¡°Ummm, yeah - it happens a lot at ¡­¡­ too, right?¡¡I think the dungeon core just gave the dungeon master fire resistance to counter my mberge~?¡¡You B-rated guys may not know this yet, but the dungeon core is pretty resourceful~?¡±


    Human adventurers who appear in the lowest levels of the dungeon and go on a tyrannical spree.


    These adventurers if they don¡¯t take the dungeon core into their bodies.


    The Dungeon Master decided that they were no match for the half-naked man in particr.


    ¡°Miss Lincoln!¡¡Do you want to run away?!¡±


    ¡°Running away?¡¡I¡¯m a Grade A adventurer and I¡¯m going to run away from a dungeon with no name, against a dungeon master who doesn¡¯t have a name.¡¡It¡¯s not a funny joke~. But it looks like a pretty big dungeon master, so it¡¯s worth fighting for! Now, let¡¯s go, me Sword mberge?¡¡I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m called ming me Arc re~.¡±


    The greatsword that Lincoln carries is a treasured sword that he himself unearthed in the middle tier of the Demond, the famous S-ss dungeon of Sarkista¡¯s unexplored dungeon.


    The fire-breathing great sword, named me Sword mberge, is an excellent piece of jewelry that you can¡¯t even dare to put a price on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it~?¡¡Roasting the whole Lizard?¡±


    Lincoln of the me-Purifying me Arc re.


    He is also known as the me Purifying me Arc re, as monsters that face him have not a shred of bone left, and his name has spread to adventurers¡¯ guilds across the continent.


    The silver bracelet he wears is one of his goals as an adventurer and shows that the half-naked gay man Lincoln is an A-ss adventurer.


    But from Lincoln¡¯s tone of voice, which did not shy away from showing off his prized physical beauty, there seemed to be no doubt that he was a faggot who could be ssified as a girl-type faggot.


    The rare gay man who made his name known to the adventurer¡¯s guilds scattered throughout the continent was the A-ss adventurer, Lincoln of the me Pure me Arc re.


    But don¡¯t underestimate the faggot.


    Even if he¡¯s a pervert¡­


    ¡°me Arc, Pure me fireeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡­¡­!!!!¡±


    This is the first time in the dungeon¡¯s history, and it¡¯s the first time in the history of the dungeon that the dazzling purifying mes have consumed the dungeon¡¯s lowest level.


    ¡ªThe dungeon¡¯s lowest level is consumed in one fell swoop by the dazzling purifying mes.


    ¡ñ ¡ñ


    Those who get rich by diving into the dungeons that spontaneously arise in various ces are called ¡°adventurers.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them!¡¡I knew the Empire was a hunting ground.¡¡Those guys up north really do a great job!¡±


    ¡°Well, you said you¡¯d be a baggage carrier, so we had a party, but ¡­¡­ you guys are really rotten in the guts!''¡±


    ¡°Heh, we¡¯re just badass adventurers, Miss Lincoln.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than adventurers¡­ so what¡¯s next?¡±


    A guild of adventurers specializing in dungeons that has its roots all over the continent.


    The first names thate to mind are Halberd, the northern headquarters, and Nemesis, the southern headquarters.


    ¡°Was it Daiki Gatto?¡¡Frenda, who went to the scouts, should be back soon!¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡¡Come to think of it, there¡¯s Frenda¡­poor thing! The bad adventurer¡¯s party got her!¡¡It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m sending you to scout the forest alone with so many monsters~.¡±


    A big, half-naked man sat down on a massive stone in the middle of a meadow and twisted his body around.


    ¡®No, no, no, that¡¯s Miss Lincoln!¡¡I tricked a naive F-level adventurer into thinking that the monsters in the imperial kingdom are all small fry~ and that it¡¯s a great ce to grow up!


    There are tens of thousands of adventurers and hundreds of dungeons, each of which is ranked in detail ording to their abilities and difficulty level.


    Numerous monsters inhabit the dungeons, and their body parts are valuable resources.


    Their body parts are valuable resources, and there are numerous treasures of gold and silver in the dungeons that can only be seen as bait to lure adventurers.


    ¡°But why did you send Frenda there?¡¡Did it mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡±The Great Tree Gatto was a famous tourist attraction in the imperial kingdom before it was destroyed~. Thest time I was in the imperial kingdom, I decided to look at the Great Tree Gatto at least once, and I saw many orcs there! I thought there might be a new dungeon being built around there~. Even if you don¡¯t attack them, you just tell them the dungeon¡¯s location, and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild will buy them at a high price. I thought I¡¯d have Frenda-chan check it out~


    And now there¡¯s a hot spot for adventurers based in the south.


    That is the exiled nation of Hudak.


    A country that was decimated and abandoned by the victorious Dostr Empire in the north.


    Several dungeons have sprung up untouched in the grasnds of the exile and are still growing deep in the ground. If they be toorge, the dungeons could have a negative impact on the surrounding nations.


    ¡±Heck, that¡¯s why you sent Frenda!¡¡Seriously, Miss Lincoln, you demon!¡±


    For now, we¡¯re just waiting for Frenda¡¯s report. That is if shees back.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild has several restrictions on the adventurers who enter the dungeons of the Empire.


    They forbid the destruction and theft of abandoned viges and houses.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But still, you guys, after I destroyed the dungeon core. What did you guys do while you were cleaning up the monsters in the dungeon after I destroyed the dungeon core? Where did we get all this booze from~ Oh dear!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s nice, Miss Lincoln!¡¡Breaking up the vige is a great stress reliever! But I don¡¯t like the fact that they only keep stale liquor on hand!¡±


    A temporary party of four adventurers led by Lincoln.


    They were also the ones who had invaded the imperial kingdom to dive into a new dungeon.


    A distorted group consisting of one A-ss adventurer, two B-ss adventurers, and one F-ss adventurer.


    Even in the midst of their banter, it was clear that the young B-ss adventurer duo had sharp eyes and was shrewdly watching the area.


    ¡±Orcs~!¡¡Everyone - there was a vige of orcs!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to get my hands on it. She has a big voice,as expected from a F-rated.¡±


    The high-pitched voice characteristic of a child was directed at the three skilled adventurers.


    A petite girl with light blue hair in a ponytail came running up to the three of them with a wave of her hand.


    Compared to the strong adventurers, she was only half as tall as they were, and she was too unreliable, too young to be called an adventurer who had invaded an imperial kingdom of monsters.


    But she was the F-ss adventurer who had been forced to join the party of A- and B-ss adventurers¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s an Orc vige by the woods over there!¡¡And that¡¯s no ordinary number!¡¡That must be a vige ruled by the Orc King~!¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­ you¡¯re back alive - Frenda. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not dead~.¡±


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s the matter with you, pervert Lincoln!¡¡And what else is there to do with all the small fry monsters, you pervert Lincoln!¡¡There were a lot of monsters in the forest that looked pretty strong too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad - Frenda - being lucky is more important than anything else as an adventurer, right?¡¡You look like you¡¯re in luck, and I can train you in person here~?¡±


    ¡°No!¡¡I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    She is the energetic woman who rejects the Northern Demon King Frenda.

 Chapter 107 : The Pixie named Aeris

    <h4>Chapter 107 : The Pixie named Aeris</h4>


    A pretty pixie with a white flower crown on her head slowly descends from the sky.


    Themittee¡¯s serious, pink-haired chairman with pping wings and a slightly stern look in his eyes.


    In spite of her crisp face, she¡¯s wearing a light blue outfit with a texture like a school swimsuit.


    No, can you call this clothing? For all intents and purposes, it¡¯s a light blue school swimsuit¡­¡­


    Yes! She looks like a human sister in a costume, and she¡¯s the serious chairman of the seriousnessmittee! No, it¡¯s Aeris, the pale pink-haired pixie.


    ¡°Slow! The one floating around in this pattern is the boss of the monster that now rules the empire! Lord Aeris. A bit of a strange monster buhi, giving orders to go outside the empire and not to bother humans!¡±


    Called the forest fairies, pixies are innocent and innocent-looking, but they wear swimsuits or school swimsuits, and they wear harrowing clothes that can only be thought of as school swimsuits.


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the direct reason, but Pixies are as popr as a subus among monster nerds!


    Such a gap is so goofy. Pixie Aeris is ¡­¡­ hmmm. That tomato one size bigger than Charlotte, ¡­¡­ Shall we call it a potato? ¡­¡­ No, something even bigger than potato? A watermelon¡­?


    Buhihi ¡­¡­? Buhi?


    Buhihihi!!! Buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!!


    [Note= Inner Screams]


    ¡°Floating is a terrible word to use ¡­¡­ and it¡¯s not floating, it¡¯s flying. It¡¯s not easy for a monster without wings to understand ¡­¡­ and I don¡¯t want you to be the only one to say I¡¯m a strange monster, Buhita. I¡¯m getting a headache from the high tension orcs as usual¡­¡­¡±


    Aeris looks at Buhita with dismay.


    And ¡°high-tension orcs¡± is an interesting way of putting it, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.


    I didn¡¯t expect to find such a jolly monster in the empire, and it¡¯s surprising that it¡¯s an orc king who rules the orcs.


    Behind me, Charlotte is looking up at Aeris, not the pink-haired Mr. School Swimsuit, with great interest. The pixie and subus are a fairy and a whore, and since they look a little bit alike in appearance, maybe they feel a sense of familiarity.


    Mainly in the clothing sense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ignore Buhita because he can¡¯t stop talking. ¡­¡­ So, to your earlier question, these guys¡¯ orc hometown has be more unique due to the appearance of an unusual orc king who brought in human culture. There are some Orcs that wear a sock to express their individuality. I don¡¯t understand it anymore.¡±


    ¡°The one-toed Orc is the supreme fashionable beehive that the Buhihihitta thought up. Incidentally, Buhita is the Orc King, so he has the crown.A king buhihi!! Oh, and Mr. Aeris! This is our new recruit, Slow, and he is a talking, intelligent orc who can do magic. He just killed a huge lizard with a very powerful spell.¡±


    ¡± eah, I know, I was watching from above. You know, I was surprised when the monster flew into the sky. So, what¡¯s going on here? I¡¯ve never heard of an orc that can do magic.¡±


    Aeris stands on the ground and faces me.


    She¡¯s a bit taller than me in orc form, which means she¡¯s about the same height as me in human form.


    Basically, he¡¯s one of the tallest of the small pixie breeds.


    But as expected of a pixie, she has a surprisingly beautiful and neat face.


    It smells even better, maybe some kind of flower.


    ¡°Where did you get that wand?¡±


    ¡°I got this from my father, Bubu.¡±


    Aeris suppressed a twitching temple area.


    ¡°The only thing I really don¡¯t understand is the sense of the ¡­¡­ orc¡¯s name. ¡­¡­ Um, so earlier you sent the Attack Lizard flying with wind magic. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find out more about this in the future.¡±


    ¡°I can do wind magic and a little bit of other magic, too.¡±


    ¡°Other magic¡­?!¡±


    Aeris looks at me with a look of doubt, not unlike a forest fairy.


    ¡± All right, then, I¡¯ll show you something!¡±


    I stood on one leg like a ballerina and pivoted my wand.


    ¡°Windy Buhi! Water Buhi! Fire Buhi! Earth buhi! Light buhi! and Darkness buhi!¡±


    The fogeys woke up, water trickled down, grass burned a little, the ground rose and shimmered, and darkness loomed over them all.


    Then Aeris stood still for a moment, and then¡­


    ¡°What? Hahhhh!?!!?¡±


    She sounded outrageous, unbing of her pretty figure.


    Even though it was a simple six major magic, Aeris¡¯ shock at my magic seemed outrageous.


    ¡°Slow! That¡¯s awesome buhi! Our orc wizards can use all six major magics, buhihi!!!~¡±


    Aeris was looking at me with her mouth gaping open.


    Her shapely eyebrows twitched, and her consciousness seemed to be skipping a bit.


    Truth be told, I could do without my wand, but that wouldn¡¯t make me look good!


    ¡°Orcs~ Orcs~ Orcs~. Slow is an orc wizard buhi~.¡±


    ¡°¡®Uh, stop singing! This is outrageous! Are you really an orc? Hey, are you really an orc? Even I, a pixie, can only use wind and water magic you know?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Orcs orcs orcs buhihi ¡­¡­¡±


    Aeris stammered as she was about to pack up.


    ¡°Orcs are basically all fat, and you¡¯re¡­¡­ totally different. And you¡¯re wearing clothes. Even in that unique orc vige, I¡¯m sure there weren¡¯t any orcs wearing clothes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Aeris! Slow is an orc from Dalis, out of the country. Dressing is a fashion statement. Slow is an orc wizard, but he¡¯s also an advanced orc who would care about fashion, buhi!¡±


    ¡°Advanced Orcs? What¡¯s that? ¡­¡­¡±


    Aeris is watching me intently.


    Ugh, there¡¯s something embarrassing about being stared at such a close range by a beautiful woman who¡¯s hardly different from a human, even if she¡¯s a monster!


    And I don¡¯t call myself an intelligent orc or an advanced orc.


    ¡°So, what brings you to the Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Well. Daris is having a hard time surviving with all these adventurers. I heard a rumor that if youe to the Imperial Kingdom, the strong monsters of the north will protect you, buhi!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, such a rumor is already out there. ¡­¡­ So, since you guys are with Buhita, do you n to head to the orc vige?¡±


    ¡°Mr. So-and-so Aeris! Slow is going to be a part of our home.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Aeris checks with me.


    ¡°Well, uh. Yes, buhi.¡±


    Hmm. Hey, I was just wondering if that¡¯s a subus in there, right? I wonder if they can survive even though there are seldom humans in the empire. A subus is not a monster that sucks the spirit out of humans. Are they okay?


    ¡°Mr. Aeris! Charlotte seems to be Slow¡¯s girlfriend. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaaa!!!!.¡±


    Aeris was messily surprised by Buhita¡¯s words.


    It was so startling that he was already lolling back, and if it were aic book, it would have again and sound effect.


    ¡°What? Are you perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Yessss, that¡¯s right!!¡±


    Charlotte replied reflexively.


    Aeris stood in front of Charlotte and asked if she was serious? And what did you liked about this orcs? Why would a subus like you would hide your body? Or orcs, orcs, or whatever you want to call it.


    ¡°Um, ¡­¡­ that¡¯s because ¡­¡­¡±


    Pixie, also known as the forest fairy, is a monster with various theories about its cuteness, also known as the love cupid and so on.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay. I get it.¡±


    What on earth did Aeris know?


    There was no dignity of an imperial boss there! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just a grinning fairy who likes romantic Gothics!


    ¡°Buhari! What¡¯s wrong with these orcs! Buhiiii!!!


    ¡°I see~. This looks like another interesting monster ising to the orc vige. But I have to go to the unicorn vige now, so I¡¯ll leave you here. I¡¯ll visit the orc vige againter, so we can talk about things then, subus Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Aeris pped her wings to the other side of the sky~ and took off to the other side of the sky.


    More importantly, with the unicorn vige? It seems that the Imperial Kingdom is a monster¡¯s paradise, after all. Too bad we don¡¯t have a subus vige, though! Buhari!!


    But does this mean that Aeris liked it?


    ¡°Slow! Charlotte! Then it¡¯s time to pull yourself together and head for the orc home, Buhi! We¡¯re almost there, Buhi!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Once you¡¯ve dropped your stuff off in the Orc Vige, shovel in hand, a treasure hunt!


    ¡°¡®Orcs~, Orcs~, Slow is an orc wizard~.¡±


    ¡±Buhihi~. Buhihi~. Buhihi~, buhihihi~!¡±

 Chapter 108: The Orc Wizard Acts Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Orc Wizard Acts Quickly</h4>


    ¡°Slow! This is Buhi, the home of the Orcs! Miracle Buhi, who has descended to thend of the Empire!¡±


    ¡°Awesome ¡­¡­ many orcs ¡­¡­! And Mr. Slow! I feel like I¡¯m being watched in a strange and amazing way!¡±


    The Orc vige was built against the forest.


    A handmade wooden fence had been erected around the grassy side, and even from the outside of the fence, you could feel the activities going on inside.


    Inside the vige, there were concrete square houses all over the ce, probably built of stone, and orcs wereing in and going out of those houses, while some were screaming noisily. The whole vige was buzzing.


    A unified order was established in the orc vige, where many elder orcs were busy carrying lumber and cooking while child orcs were running around.


    ¡°¡®Slow~, Slow~. Our Orc wizard~.¡±


    Oh, the huge lizard that I just defeated is being carried away into the depths of the vige.


    Nah, I¡¯m sorry.


    ording to what I heard on the way to the orc vige, the lizard-type monsters¡¯ meat is delicious, and the Attack Lizard was a sure bet to be the meal of the day. Charlotte was also curious about the taste and said, ¡°Slow-sama! I wonder what it tastes like! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± I¡¯m happy to see that they were enjoying themselves.


    It seems that the Orcs have built a beautiful vige in the Orc Vige, which imitates the Imperial Vige.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find it surreal that these supposedly dumb Orcs open their doors ande in and out of their homes with a bang. ¡­¡­ Ah, the door is broken. I¡¯m sure the orcs are powerful, so it¡¯s hard to find the right amount of strength to do so, but it¡¯s a no-brainer.


    Still, it was exciting to see a vige with monsters living in it for the first time. Charlotte seems to feel the same way as I do and is looking around the orc vige with great interest.


    ¡°Nyaaaaaaahhhh !!!!!.¡±


    ¡°Buhi~, there¡¯s a strange cat chasing me, Buhi~.¡±


    The Great Spirit quickly started tormenting the child orcs: ¡­¡­


    I knew there were so many orcs out there that Charlotte wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who I was unless there was something distinctive about me, but these orcs in the orc vige were all different.


    There were orcs with only one shoe on one foot, there were orcs with leaves on their heads, there were orcs with branches added to make them look cool, and I¡¯d be tempted to go in and say you¡¯re a swordsman.


    ¡°After that, this is the yground - and this is the sandbox - ¡­¡­¡± And so Buhita introduces us to the high-functioning orc vige.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, the exnation of the orc vige is over, Buhita! Well, after all that help from Slow, Buhita will take care of you. I¡¯ll give you both a house that was just built!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡­¡­ Buhita, what¡¯s that smell, buhi?¡±


    All of a sudden, I became very sensitive to the smell of the food.


    Because I¡¯m a former ck pig duke! You may look different, but you¡¯ve retained your experience and skills. Buhihihi!


    What¡¯s that pleasant smell of roasting meat in the air? Mmmmmm, this is fresh meat!


    ¡°BULLSH*T! ¡°


    ¡°Slow! The rice in the Orc Vige is amazing. There are a lot of orcs out there who are great cooks, and I¡¯ll be damned!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m excited! now¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    We were given a special meal before mealtime.


    There¡¯s a zone with wooden tables and chairs like an open-air ssroom, apparently the Orc Vige dining area.


    The food was warm and steamy.


    Meat and wildflowers are piled up in a heap on top of a wooden bowl, and Charlotte, who saw the food, nodded in admiration. Seeing that she doesn¡¯t say anything, they seem to be proper edible wildflowers.


    And the important thing is the taste!


    ¡°Whoaaa! This is delizioussssss!¡±


    It¡¯s incredible¡­¡­ delicious.


    ¡°It is an attack Lizard meat, that¡¯s what the cook told me!¡±


    ¡°This is lizard meat¡­¡± Charlotte crunches down deeply on it while saying that. No, Charlotte is robust, as I stare at the princess on subus with distant eyes.


    But well, really, food is a good thing.


    The heat seeps into the five to six organs, giving the body vitality.


    It¡¯s a good idea. We want to eat too.


    It wasn¡¯t really time to eat yet. Moreover, the other orcs were looking at us enviously. But the story of my being an orc wizard quickly spread through the orc vige, and when word got out that an orc wizard killed a giant lizard, the other orcs seemed to agree that there was no way around it.


    ¡°¡®Orcs~, Orcs~, Slow is an orc wizard~.¡±


    ¡°Buhita, what¡¯s that?¡±


    The orcs in the orc vige are basically healthy. But some of them were coughing, and others were holding their heads, perhaps with wounds, and crying with painful buhi~.


    ¡­¡­ or rather the painful Buhi~! It was a vige of monsters, but it was a vige of Orcs that made me feel very close to them.


    The water was getting dirtier and dirtier, and that¡¯s why the physically weak orcs were getting sick. Once I tried to chase Poison Snake out of the spring, but I got poisoned and spent the night in bed. ¡­¡­


    ¡°Poison snake barker? That guy is spreading poison in his dwelling ce to others buhi¡­¡­ Buhita is no longer physically fit, buhi?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Buhita is Orc King! I can¡¯t let them see me so weak buhi.¡±


    Buhita grinned.


    Come to think of it, Buhitaughed back cheerfully whenever everyone in the orc vige approached him.


    It seems he¡¯s fulfilling his role as an Orc King well. He¡¯s a monster, but I respect him.


    ¡°Many of the injured orcs were beaten by human adventurers, Buhi.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer? ¡­¡­ Well,e to think of it, the vige I saw on my way to the orc vige had signs of being destroyed by magic, buhi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Slow! Nice work, guys¡­¡± Lately, some rogue adventurers have been lurking in the woods.


    Apparently, it seems that some evil adventurers have entered the imperial kingdom.


    There is no national army in the country right now to control them, so for the wayward adventurers, this country is nothing short of an environment where they can do whatever they want.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to have met Slow though. I was just nning to go to the fountain to take out the Poison Snake. Orcs as strong as Slow are rare, and I could really use your help!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be any good for you, but I¡¯ll try, Buhi!¡±


    Now, the poison snake that is said to have settled in the fountain has something to do with the drinking water, so I need to defeat it as soon as possible.


    At the same time, I need to find the Great Spirit of Death egg.


    The Great Spirit of Death Egg is an essential item to lure the Great Spirit of Darkness out of the Empire.


    The Great Spirit of Death Egg was buried at the base of Empire¡¯s famous tourist attraction, the Great Tree Gatto, I asked Charlotte on the road where the Great Tree Gatto was, but she said she¡¯d never been there and didn¡¯t know the exact location.


    ¡°By the way, Buhita, don¡¯t you know where the Great Tree Gatto is?¡±


    ¡°Great Tree Gatto Buhi? I know, Buhi! I mean, we all know buhiiii! Because we¡¯re drawing water from the spring right next to Great Tree Gatto buhiiii.¡±


    ¡°What! I didn¡¯t know. But if so, Buhita! Ding dong! I¡¯m going to y Poison Snake now, Buhi!¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a big deal! But Slow, after using magic like that earlier, your powers are fine, right buhi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am a very powerful orcish wizard buhi.¡±


    If you get the chance, act fast!


    Let¡¯s go, Great Spirit of Death Egg! And wait for me, the Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege!


    ¡°Buhihihi!¡±


    Come on, let¡¯s stop the war with the Empire!

 Chapter 109 : Come to me… the Great Spirit of Darkness!

    <h4>Chapter 109 : Come to me¡­ the Great Spirit of Darkness!</h4>


    I¡¯m praying beside a spring so big it could be called ake.


    ¡°O¡¯the mad yet calm lord of the fountain, I pray to you to return to the water buhi¡±


    I tried to pray out the monster like an anime show.


    However, I didn¡¯t get a response buhi¡­¡­


    I guess it doesn¡¯t go so conveniently like that, does it?


    ¡­¡­


    Aside from that, it¡¯s really a beautiful view here!


    You can find a huge tree growing behind us on thekeside.


    And here we have the Big Tree Gatto.


    The sight of the Big Tree Gatto and the surrounding nature is unspoiled, and it is said that this ce was once one of the most popr tourist attractions in the empire because of the grandeur of the scene.


    It is said that in the past, travelers used to enter the forest to pray in front of the majestic sight of the Great Tree Gatto.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, it¡¯s about time.


    ¡°Buhita!¡¡It¡¯s time for the poison snake toe out.¡¡I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, buhi~!


    Right in front of the cool and refreshing air of the Great Tree Gut, there is a spring that the orcs seem to be used for drinking water.


    But it is sorge that it might be better to call it ake rather than a spring.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Buhi!¡±


    I¡¯ve seen this big fountain before.


    This is a special ce that yed a major role at the end of the anime, so even if you try to forget it, you¡¯ll never forget it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡¡I¡¯m going to show Slow how to handle an Orc King¡¯s knife.¡±


    Buhita has a knife in his hand and is waiting for the poison snake toe out of the spring.


    By the way, Charlotte is separated from me, as she seems to be curious about the house we¡¯re assigned to and the cooks in the orc vige. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be okay in the midst of so many Orcs, but the Great Spirit of the Wind is always by Charlotte¡¯s side, so I¡¯m not worried.


    However, the Great Spirit of the Wind, Nekomata was a terrible person. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯ve seen her running around with a child orc while Buhita was exining to me about the orc vige.


    Now, the water problem that was a problem in the orc vige.


    As for Poison Snake, who had been living in the spring and polluting the water¡­


    ¡°Kyuuuuuuuu¡±


    When I stirred the spring with my water magic, it jumped out of the water as if it were a patience-quenching experience.


    I suggested to Buhita that I would be the one to deal with Poison Snake, but he refused to listen, saying he would fight on his own because of his pride as an Orc King.


    ¡°Kyuuuuuuuu¡±


    ¡°Get out of the fountain, Buhi!¡¡Otherwise, you¡¯ll be eaten as dinner tonight.


    ¡°Kyuuuuuuuu¡±


    Buhita, who had climbed up Poison Snake¡¯s thick girth, was threatening Poison Snake with a knife.


    As I looked off Poison Snake¡¯srge rear end as he fled from the fountain with his eyes >_<, I was filled with an indescribable sense of fulfillment.


    ¡°What a huge snake¡­¡­ a vigorously living things buhi¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s my voice.


    ¡ñ ¡ñ


    ¡°Buhihihihihihihihihihi!¡±


    I¡¯m digging desperately for dirt.


    But I¡¯m not a mole. I¡¯m an orc with a shovel.


    After killing the poison snake, I decided to dig out the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg buried at the base of the Great Tree Gut. At first, Buhita was amused and helped me out, but when he couldn¡¯t find the eggs, he gave a boring buzz and went off into the forest.


    It was a good decision.


    I knew that digging through the soil with my bare hands would be impossible, even for an orc.


    ¡±Buhi buhi buhi buhi!¡±


    Buhita has been having problems in the orc vige, and he¡¯s going to look for adventurers hiding in the forest.


    Adventurers are extremely dangerous to the orcs, who are monsters. The only thing I can do is pray that Bujita doesn¡¯t get injured.


    ¡±Got it! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg, I caught it!¡±


    And finally, I found it.


    The palm-sized white egg with purple spots on it is the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg, and it¡¯s the extraordinary item sought by the Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege, who calls himself the ruler of the Empire.


    By the way, I don¡¯t know what kind of an item this is. However, since Nana Treeju wanted this item so badly in the anime, it must be recognized as an unbelievable item among the Great Spirit of Darkness.


    ¡±But since they say this is a piece of junk with no contents, it¡¯s a story that can¡¯t be saved. When the Great Spirit of Darkness found out that this was empty, he was so shocked that he slept for a few days.¡±


    That¡¯s why the Great Spirit of Darkness Nana Trige encourages war.


    That¡¯s why the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg junk is in my possession now, which means that the Great Spirit of Darkness Nanatrige, who is a big face in the Empire, has no reason to fight.


    Furthermore, by using this as a decoy to lure the Great Spirit of Darkness out of the Empire, I can also rescue the Emperor from the powerful dark brainwashing. I think it¡¯s time for the emperor to resist the brainwashing, and I think it¡¯s time for the timing.


    ¡±Well, ¡­¡­ here¡¯s where I took out the mercenary¡¯s dark magic tool¡­¡±


    I took out the dark magic tool that the mercenary had used from the backpack on my back.


    The Great Spirit of Darkness Nanatolige has added a certain special magic to the original dark magic tool she made herself.


    By the way, this is not anime information.


    It was information posted on the inte by someone who worked part-time at an anime productionpany.


    It seems that the Great Spirit of Darkness Nanatrige was once obsessed with making dark magic tools, and I¡¯ve heard all kinds of stories about disturbing dark magic tools that may or may not be sleeping in various ces. Moreover, it seems that all such dark magic tools have amon characteristic, that it does. All of Nanatriju¡¯s hand-made magic tools are kept in her room as a pair, and an experienced dark wizard canmunicate with them through the tools. But Nanatrige herself doesn¡¯t remember who she gave the dark magic tools to, so she has no way of using them. Haha, you¡¯re so cute, Dodgy Nanatrij-sama: ¡­¡­ hahaha


    My brother who leaked the secret information.


    I¡¯m grateful for that information and will make use of it.


    ¡°¡­Ah, test test 123. This is a real Orc. Ehh, can you hear me? Great Spirit of Darkness Nanatrilege: ¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s weird.¡±


    In my imagination, I should have been able to hear her voice, which was a surprise.


    I was expecting a little bit of Nanatrige¡¯s lollygagging anime voice, but I was ¡­¡­


    ¡°Err, this is the real Orc ¡­¡­ the great spirit egg of death is¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Oh no, this is too vain.


    There¡¯s an orc in the woods talking to a ck button: ¡­¡­ This is the case.


    ¡°Err, this is a real Orc.¡±


    But I¡¯m not going to falter, I¡¯m going to speak up.


    Because this is where I¡¯m going to do my best!


    ¡­¡­


    But in reality, there¡¯s just a pathetic orc with a dot in his eye standing there.


    Even if you put a lot of magic into it, the result is still the same.


    ¡°Buhi¡­¡­¡±


    Even if it¡¯s just one second, the magic power is sneakily taken away from my body.


    By not using earth magic, you¡¯ve preserved your magic power. ¡­¡­


    ¡±YES!¡¡This is a real Orc!¡¡¡±


    But this hardship is proof that the magic is seeding.


    I¡¯m sure that my voice is reaching the other side.


    Even if Nanatrij isn¡¯t in his room, it¡¯s that great spirit that¡¯s sensitive to dark magic. If I found out that dark magic was urring in my room, I would fly away no matter what.


    ¡­¡­


    There was no response and what to do - it was time to y with this and the dark magic tools.


    ¡°Buhiiiiiiiii!¡±


    I suddenly heard Buhita¡¯s voice and I dropped my dark magic tool on the ground.


    You scared the hell out of me!¡¡I¡¯m not talking about heart problems!¡¡I¡¯m fighting for the fate of the world right now, Buhita!


    ¡°Slow!¡¡The adventurer was hiding, Buhii!¡±


    ¡°Adventurer?¡¡¡­¡­ Buhita!¡¡Look at the bracelet!¡¡What color is it?!¡±


    ¡°Blue-hoofed!¡±


    ¡°Blue means ¡­¡­ B grade!¡¡Wait a minute, Buhita!¡±


    ¡°Buhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    The ckness that indicates the dark magic is being activated is rapidly fading away.


    It¡¯s using a hell of a lot of magic tomunicate with the Nanatrilege in the Empire.


    ¡±Tch!¡¡Looks like I¡¯m not very good at dark magic after all!¡±


    The Great Spirit of Darkness Nana Trige is proud and hates being ordered around.


    It¡¯s because she is such a great spirit of darkness that I dare to provoke her.


    I want to make her interested in me, even if only a little.


    ¡±Come to me at ¡ª¡ª!¡¡¡­¡­ Okay Buhita, I¡¯ming!¡±


    I tucked the dark magic tools and the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg into my backpack and dashed towards the sound of Buhita¡¯s voice!


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge Orc rumbling!!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Our Orc wizard ising through!¡±

 Chapter 110 : The Orc King is pretty heavy

    <h4>Chapter 110 : The Orc King is pretty heavy</h4>


    ¡°Slow¡­¡­Oww¡­Buhi¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I just got you in heels.¡¡Cheer up, Buhita. We¡¯re making a lot of money by handing out our lives, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Walking around in the unchangingndscape¡­ I¡¯m building several equations in my head.


    I had to figure out a way to save the world.


    ¡°Slow, the orc home is over there, buhi.¡±


    I was walking through the forest as instructed by Buhita, aiming for the orc vige, ehohohohohoho!


    ¡±More importantly, I wonder if Silva¡¯s guy is doing well. I¡¯ve imposed all the negotiations with the Cardinal and your father, but ¡­¡­ if I go to Duke Denning¡¯s house now, it¡¯s going to be a terrible mess, and I don¡¯t have time to get involved in the family turmoil. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Silva?¡¡Who is this?¡¡It sounds like a very sinister name for me: ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my knight, Buhita. Probably stronger than me, and a hero-type swordsman, Buhi.¡±


    Silva must be facing quite a bit of trouble in Daris right now!


    ¡±I¡¯ve been stuffed by Cardinal Mardini and my father, I¡¯ve had my body jerked around to see what this enchanted sword is granting~~, I¡¯ve been questioned by people in town, and it¡¯s scary just to imagine it.¡±


    But I¡¯m sure that guy would get through it, and he was somehow more motivated than I could ever imagine.


    No matter what, the mercenary¡¯s true identity is the former nobleman of Daris.


    The important role of getting Natalia Windle, who had fallen into the role of a viinous daughter, out of jail and making her free is something that only I can do, little boy,¡± he breathed.


    ¡°Knight, Buhi!¡¡Slow has a knight that is in shining armor.¡¡I¡¯m so jealous of you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly got a lot of energy, Buhita. Hey! Don¡¯t go iling around on your back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so cool!¡¡I want to be a hero knight too~!¡±


    A survivor of Baron Windle¡¯s family turned mercenary, her true dream is to restore the Windle Domain. And since the revival of the Windle Domain is also a major part of my goal for the fastest possible world peace, we must get the mercenaries to cooperate with our dream somehow.


    But still, Silva was terrified when he found out that the mercenary was a survivor of Baron Windle¡¯s family. He¡¯s also from Baron Windle¡¯s territory, as I recall.


    ¡±Since Buhita is an Orc King, isn¡¯t it normal for him to have the knights!¡±


    I feel like I¡¯m better suited to fight on my own rather than be the Orc King, telling everyone what to do.


    Furthermore, I¡¯ve already decided on my next move.


    After establishing a friendship with the Demon King Faction¡¯s Aeris in the Imperial State, we must head to that country which is ruled by the Rebel Guild and chant about great freedom.


    Next, to one of the Four Great Southern Alliance.


    We must find one of the Three Musketeers, the heroes of the Dostre Empire who half destroyed the Free Federation in the anime.


    ¡°Slow!¡¡I want to hear the story of the Knights of Slow, buhi!¡±


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ yeah. Those guys are¡­¡±


    ¡±Half-human, half-demon, half-demon mysterious beings, living dead¡­¡±


    The Empire¡¯s highest fighting force, not knowing whether they are humans or monsters themselves.


    The troublesome Hero of the North, who single-handedly controls an army of ten thousand, is an assassin sent by the Empire to the Free Federation to kill a certain thief.


    The thief runs a ramshackle inn in the dungeon city that is the pride of the Free Federation.


    Also known as Death Merle.


    He is a multi-talented man who is not only the leader of the Grand Rebel Guild but also runs a burry business.


    But this time, the person he stole from is too bad.


    He stole a certain magic tool from the shadow ruler of the Dostr Empire, the Great Spirit of Darkness, from his room, and it had gone against the Great Spirit¡¯s scent.


    ¡±Ah, Slow!¡¡I can see the Orc vige in sight.¡±


    My next move is going to be the most important move of all for my dream.


    I will soil the reputation of the Three Musketeers, the strongest warriors the Empire has ever held up.


    Dryback Steibert, a northern hero who is alone in his fight with the Free Federation, and Desmerle, a great leader of the Rebel Guild.


    The battle between these two men is snatched from the side¡­


    By overwhelming the living legends of the Dostr Empire, Duke Dalis¡¯ pure white Pig Duke¡ª.


    ¡±Hey, don¡¯t riot!¡¡Stop fighting!¡¡¡­¡­ buhi buhi!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out!¡¡Slow!¡¡It¡¯s all right now, buddy!¡±


    You will be the strongest orc on the continent.


    Oh my, that¡¯s wrong¡­¡­


    You¡¯re an orc, I¡¯m the Duke of White Pig!


    ¡ñ


    ¡°Orc King-sama, buhi.¡±


    ¡°This is Buhita. How pathetic of you tog behind the adventurers.¡±


    In the orc vige, Buhita was receiving treatment.


    All the Orcs in the vige gathered around him and looked at Buhita with concern.


    ¡±A number of bows and arrows suddenly flew at me, Buhita!¡±¡¡It¡¯s a good idea to have a blue bracelet that is a sign of a B-ss adventurer. ¡°ording to Slow¡¯s knowledge, the blue bracelet is a sign of a B-ss adventurer, and B-ss means a full-fledged adventurer.¡±


    Buhita got into a fight with a B-ss adventurer.


    It seems that the B-ss adventurer thought that he was in a bad position, so after a short battle and he ran away.


    When I arrived, Buhita pulled out a knife, stuck in his shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go¡±.¡¡He shouted. He really makes me worry huh.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go into the forest too much. If we run into B-grade adventurers¡­ Buhita, we¡¯ll all be dead in no time. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get away with it.¡±


    Orc kings are monsters that are usually designated as ss B monsters.


    But, Buhita isn¡¯t a normal king type whomands an army of orcs, he¡¯s an orc king who leads and inspires himself to fight.


    It would be a troublesome monster for a lone B-ss adventurer to fight alone.


    ¡±The Empire is also dangerous. There¡¯s no safe haven for them.¡±


    ¡°Master Aeris says he¡¯s found a safe haven.¡¡I don¡¯t know the details either, but if you follow Aeris, you can bet on it.¡¡So, don¡¯t die on me!¡¡No one is allowed in the woods for a while.¡±


    A rank that ismensurate with the adventurer¡¯s ability.


    The ranks are ssified in order from F to E, D, C, B, A, Special A, and S ss. For example, in the anime, Shuya spent a period of time as an adventurer hiding in dungeons. He didn¡¯t have aplete heart-to-heart with the Great Spirit of Fire, and that guy from before belonged to the rank of B-ss adventurer, as I recall.


    By the way, Silva said, he once hid in a dungeon as an A-ss adventurer during his wanderings.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared of humans~, I want to go to a safe ce~¡±


    But, an adventurer appeared near that spring, and it was only one of them.


    Was he simply thirsty and came for water, or did he have some other goal in mind?


    If he came to scout out the orcsing to fetch water there, it would be tricky.


    But the adventurers didn¡¯t expect to suddenly run into not just an ordinary orc, but an evolved Orc king.


    ¡°But the Poison Snake that lived in the fountain was turned away.¡¡You¡¯re safe with the water now.¡¡Once the adventurers are gone, you¡¯ll have all the water you can drink.¡±


    Oops, I got pensive to one person.


    Before I knew it, there was a cheer in the orc vige.


    ¡±But even so, Slow¡¯s magic was amazing, Buhi!¡¡I wish everyone could have seen it.¡±


    ¡°¡®Orcs~, Orcs~, Slow is an orc wizard~¡±


    ¡­¡­ Totally¡­ These orcs are delightful monsters.


    I¡¯m gobbling up leftover rice while listening to the goofy song yed by the orcs. Charlotte is sitting in a chair next to me and says, ¡°The skills of the orc cooks are simple but not to be underestimated, orc cooking could revolutionize the survival industry. ¡­¡­ I wonder how much the Denning family would love it if I told them about that cooking method: ¡­¡­¡± she was excited for some reason.


    Her eyes were serious and I decided to leave Charlotte alone for a while.


    ¡°Oh!¡¡Master Aeris.¡±


    When I squinted, it seemed that someone from beyond the sky wasing towards the orc vige.


    Buhita was right, the person who came from the other side of the sky was Aeris, the pixie, the boss of the monsters ruling the kingdom.


    Aeris sat down next to Buhita on the other side.


    ¡°Phew, we¡¯ve managed to solve the problem of the unicorn vige. But you are still eating something delicious: ¡­¡­ Buhita, can you give me something to eat too?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it now.¡±


    Buhita stood up in good spirits, even though he was sick after fighting more adventurers.


    He ran to the cooking area where the orc cooks gathered.


    With the gaze of the Orcs all over him, Aeris sat proudly in the seat of the Blue Sky Restaurant, not the Blue Sky ssroom.


    It seems that Aeris is also from a privileged ss, after all, only the boss of the current empire.


    Orcs were looking at me and Aeris, those who were getting ready to eat early, as well as those who were apparently about to eat. Also, some old Orcs were looking at the white whore subus, who was biting down on wildflowers, in anguid manner. Hmm, it¡¯s still chaos.


    ¡°Hey, Charlotte. I don¡¯t mean to be abrupt, but can you write ¡­¡­ ?¡±


    Aeris said, leaning forward a long way.


    ¡±Apparently his goal is not me, but Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean writing?¡¡Um, yes, I can write.¡±


    ¡°The writing in this world is the same for all countries, both in northern and southern regions, all use the same letters.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡¡You¡¯re a very intelligent subus!¡¡So, you guys are going to be here for a while, right?¡¡I¡¯m going to need you, the subus, to help me with my work for a while.¡±


    ¡°Work¡­? Since when did you work ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the vige where the other monsters live. I need you to write down on a piece of paper what they need, what their problems are, and so on. See, subuses are smart monsters, unlike orcs, aren¡¯t they?¡¡Sort of like an assistant. And orcs can¡¯t fly, can they?¡±


    Aeris stiffly took Charlotte¡¯s hand.


    The Orcs are upset because they say you¡¯re as straightforward as a hardball and also as dumb as a hardball.


    But still, you¡¯re going to the vige of other monsters to help Aeris with his work, though that¡¯s a bit dangerous, isn¡¯t it?


    The Great Spirit of Wind, who was cooling off under the desk, also hurriedly jumped into Charlotte¡¯sp. The Great Spirit who pretends to be Charlotte¡¯s protector seems to be thinking the same way as I am.


    ¡±Wait, wait a minute Aeris ¡­¡­ Charlotte is ¡­¡±.


    ¡°Oh. Mr. Slow, I¡¯m ¡­¡­ a bit interested in ¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to see Mr. Aeris¡¯ work closely and personally ¡­¡­ and, you know ¡­¡­ Can a subus fly too?¡±


    ¡±Oh, ¡­¡­ that one?¡±


    But he looked at me with those sparkling eyes, and as expected, I couldn¡¯t say no.

 Chapter 111 - Princess Karina’s decision

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Princess Karina''s decision</h4>


    The princess of the knightly state of Daris.


    Carina Little Dalys flutters her fluffy blonde hair and hugs her pillow tightly.


    She refuses to behave like a princess or attend state events, saying she can¡¯t do it, so, from her bed, she fires at her subordinates.


    For a few trepidatious royal knights, it¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve even entered the princess¡¯ spacious room.


    ¡±Princess Carina, we are also doing our best ¡­¡­ this country, of course, we have distributed a significant number of Slow Denning arrangements to the Sarkista Republic, the Magic Powerhouse Minerva, and the Free Federation. The Dragonyer was born in the South, and with all the talk of him on the street, I thought it would be easy to find his location¡­¡­¡±


    Cardinal Mardini was right, the cities of Daris were in a state of festivity.


    A dragon yer was born in the knight-state of Dalis, a boy who saved the Krush Magical Academy from a monster attack, along with a swordsman who was a candidate for guardian knight guardian.


    He was despised as a crashed wind, a pig duke, and even a disgrace to Denning, and now he has returned.


    Moreover, themoner swordsman, who was a candidate knight guardian, was a knight collected by the wind prodigy in the past.


    The former squire had prevented an unprecedented catastrophe.


    ¡±Mardini! I would like to know what life was like for him at the Krush Magical Academy. Because as the next queen of this country, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll know him for a long time as the guardian knight guardian!¡±


    Cardinal Maldini looked at Princess Carina, who seemed to be a changed person as if she was troubled.


    Mardini couldn¡¯t understand whether the thoughts Carina was carrying were longing or love.


    But he could see that the princess¡¯s world had changed dramatically since that day the young hero was born.


    The princess of this country, who had never been interested in anyone or anything, became interested in only one boy.


    Or should I say, she had.


    Cardinal Mardini chewed on a few bitter thoughts. A sense of being a princess that hadn¡¯t changed no matter how much they had tried to do. You can even feel frustrated with the one young hero who changed that in just one night, as if by magic.


    ¡±Identify the friendships he had been particrly close to at the Krush Magic Academy! From there, it may be possible to get a clue as to where he¡¯s going!¡±


    The past few days had been filled with post-processing.


    Information hade up in the form of reports about the hero named Slow Denning, but none of it was real and unrealistic.


    The pig duke, the wind prodigy, had changed a little bit at the school even before he achieved the feat.


    What in the world had happened at the Krush Magic Academy?


    It was a matter that Mardini also wanted to know as well as Carina.


    ¡±I see, that might be a good idea. ¡­¡­ and then we have just the right person for the job. The one who was up to report as a friend of his is now in King¡¯s Landing.¡±


    ¡±Here? Who the hell is that?!¡±


    ¡±I believe he is the son and the heir to the Viscount Great Lord of Great Lords,. His name ¡­¡­ was ¡­¡­ ah yes, the Vision Great Lord.¡±


    ¡±The Great Lord? I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere.¡±


    As expected, Princess Carina didn¡¯t know anything about anything other than Slow Denning-rted matters.


    But Princess Carina has finally begun to take an interest in the outside world.


    It¡¯s toote to realize this, but it¡¯s also a sign of a brighter future.


    ¡±I¡¯m the man you currently hold in the nobleman¡¯s dungeon under the castle, Princess Carina.¡±


    ¡±A nobleman¡¯s prison? It would not be very often that that would be used. What in the world has Viscount Great Lord done to you?¡±


    ¡±A group under the Northern Demon King who are upying the Imperial State. They are suspected of being linked to those who identify themselves as Demon King Faction.¡±


    ¡±Oh, my God! Was there ever such a bold man in our country!¡±


    Princess Carina ¡­¡­ following Slow Denning¡¯s footsteps are important, but there are many other important things in the world. The Dostr Empire¡¯s advance south, the monsters are upying the imperialnds that border us, and that Windle territory that shows no signs of improving¡­


    ¡±¡ªand why is the Viscount Great Lord¡¯s son here?¡±


    ¡±It seems that there are a number of lords who are trying to get out of Viscount Great Lord¡¯s territory, and they came to the royal castle to exin to the confused lords. I naturally refused to let them meet with my father, Viscount Great Lord,¡±


    ¡±My God, it¡¯s awful! Why would you do such a poor thing, Mardini!¡±


    Carina covered her mouth.


    It was because she thought that the boy, Vision Great Lord¡¯s son, must be having a very hard time.


    ¡±Visionary Great Lord may be connected to a monster in the north, a great sinner, of course, that would be in the future¡­¡±


    ¡±Mardini¡­! I knew it was going to be a long story, so I will stop right here!¡±


    Even in the vastness of Dalis, she was the only one who could have this kind of attitude towards the heavyweights of this country.


    Several Royal Knights Royal Knights, who were standing in line behind Cardinal Maldini, gulped. I expected Cardinal Maldini¡¯s anger to explode, but without waiting for him to say anything, the princess said


    ¡±What I want to know now is his life in the school! Call the Visionary Great Lord now!¡±


    ¡±I said now!¡±


    She is the princess of this country and the future of Daris.


    Cardinal Mardini thinks that the princess¡¯s education should begin now.


    Cardinal Mardini and some Royal Knights kneel on the carpet and look up at the beautiful young princess and say: ¡°We will call the Visionary Great Lord immediately.¡±


    ¡±I will immediately call the Viscount Great Lord. This is an order from our Lady, Princess Carina.¡±

 Chapter 112: The Orc wizard is very popular

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Orc wizard is very popr</h4>


    The Orc Vige continues to expand daily.


    Hundreds of monsters are gathering in the vige under the rule of the young Orc King.


    Even in the former imperialnd where monsters roam freely, the Orcs are steadily growing in strength.


    Although the Orcs are usually the least powerful monsters but, under a firm leader and with its splendid leadership, the Orc Vige monsters have grown powerful and became a major force within the Empire.


    It was all thanks to the Orc King¡¯s policy of living happily together.


    But a young Orcish wizard suddenly appeared in the Orc vige, and that¡¯s not to be overlooked.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that an Orc who can use magic will appear.


    His heels healed my bent back.


    Nearly ten days have passed since Slow, the Orc wizard, arrived in the Orc vige.


    The stylish, crisp-shirted Orc has steadily increased his influence in the Orc vige.


    When Orc wizard hears of a weak or wounded Orc, he will swoop down on them and heal their wounds with healing water magic.


    There¡¯s something so cool about his shuffling face, which is unusual for an Orc! It is very popr with the orcs of the opposite sex.


    But it¡¯s amazing, but.


    ¡°Slow is a hero in thend of the orcs.¡±


    When the Orc wizard wanders off during the day, he either goes to y troublesome dungeon monsters or uses his earthen magic to help expand the vige, and sometimes orcs from other vigese to the Orc vige to see the Orc wizard.


    They are so impressed by the food served in the Orc vige that they stay for a while.


    ¡°Orc wizard jabber.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know where you were born, buhi.¡±


    ¡°Thaku veri muachy. Ahem¡­ Mr. Orc wizard, thank you very much.¡±


    Thanks to Slow, the Orc wizard, the Orc vige has be more vibrant.


    Children are also clinging to Slow, asking him to show them the magic of the wind.


    The Orc who is cooking the meal is giving him arge portion of food, and it is unspoken in the Orc vige that this is natural. There were times when the meal keeper would get upset when an orc of the opposite sex was on meal duty, for example, if he gave Slow a heaping pile of rice, it made his shaven face fat. But Slow always had a second helping, so gradually, no matter who was on meal duty, they would give him a big bowl of rice.


    ¡°Oh. Oh, you¡¯re a subus, Charlotte.¡±


    The subus wears clothes. It¡¯s a new era.


    And it¡¯s a dazzling disy of orcish magic.


    That subus is cute too,¡± the old Orc wildly gazed at it with a buzz.


    Right now, he has a hole in the back of his dress and is wobbling through the air on his little wings.


    But since a flying subus can see your underwear if you look down, Charlotte-chan rm, a strange rule that prohibits you from looking up when a subus is flying, has been in ce in the orc vige for some time.


    The old Jabuhito Orcs say as much as it¡¯s sad, but Aeris has decided, so they can¡¯t go against it.


    ¡°Master Aeris is so strict,¡± he said.


    The Orcs in the Orc Vige couldn¡¯t say anything as they stared at Aeris¡¯ somewhat stern yet seductive gaze. Furthermore, Aeris is the older sister of the Northern Demon King.


    So when the Orcs in the Orc Vige see the subus flying in the sky, their brows wrinkle, and they look down with a grim face.


    ¡°I have heard that wherever the subus appears, good fortune wille to you,¡± said Aeris. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that where a subus appears, it brings good fortune,¡± said Aeris-sama, ¡°and that it¡¯s a harbinger of the great migration he¡¯s talking about.¡±


    We¡¯ve been told that they¡¯re going to find a safe haven in Dalys.


    ¡°Charlotte the Subus, Hail Charlotte the Subus! O¡¯hail! Buhi buhi buhi¡±


    Finally, some Orcs begin to worship the adorable subus that hasnded in the Orc vige.


    Some Orcs try to gain points by using despicable means, such as offering Charlotte arge rice bowl when she eats.


    ¡ñ ¡ñ


    ¡°Charlotte, you can¡¯t look up. ¡°¡®Charlotte, don¡¯t look up.¡±


    Buhita was reading a book while buzzing in the blue sky diner.


    It¡¯s a monster illustrated book that he borrowed from Slow.


    As an Orc King, Buhita also mediates between other monsters and Orcs when they get into fights, so this kind of book was very interesting.


    ¡°Buhi?¡±


    A dark shadow appeared in the book.


    When he looked, Aeris hade next to Buhita.


    Come to think of it, Charlotte-chan, the rm sounded earlier, Buhita thought back to the rm that had be so familiar in the orc vige.


    ¡°You¡¯re really shy, Charlotte, despite being a subus. But hearing that rm makes me feel like I¡¯m back in the orc vige.¡±


    Master Aeris, wee home.


    ¡°Buhita. I think we¡¯ve got another orc on the block. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that all the Orcs from all over the Empire have gathered in the Orc Vige.¡±


    So buhihi! It¡¯s the peacefulness of the Orc Vige that has brought everyone together. But more importantly, Aeris-sama. What happened to the story about moving to Windle territory?


    A dream paradise sought out by gossip-loving pixies.


    Aeris¡¯s secret n to relocate has already spread to all the monsters living in the Empire.


    The monsters that went to investigate Windle¡¯s domain said that it was really close to humans. They said that once you¡¯re in there, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    That was awesome! I can¡¯t wait to move to the city.


    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­ we¡¯ll suddenly lose contact with the nobles of Daris, and now that the Empire has lowered its army from the borders, we might as well hurry to emigrate in earnest ¡­¡­ now that we could be caught between the north and the south if we continue to do so.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re not talking about the Empire dropping an army. They said they would keep us in check from the border to make sure we didn¡¯t get hit.¡±


    Buhita¡¯s mouth opened wide at Aeris¡¯ casual words.


    Aeris hurriedly pressed her hands together to cover Buhita¡¯s morous mouth.


    ¡°Be quiet, Buhita! This is the top-secret of the top! Don¡¯t tell anyone. You don¡¯t want to scare everyone.¡±


    ¡°Wow, okay, buhi. ¡­¡­ buhi.¡±


    Even Buhita, who was not well versed in the world, understood.


    The Imperial Kingdom is a safe environment for monsters now.


    But it was only safer than the Empire-ruled North, and there were still many dangers that threatened them, such as adventurers and dungeon monsters invading the Empire.


    But what the hell happened to the Empire to lower its army from its borders?


    Buhita thought as he flipped through the pages of the book at hand.


    ¡­¡­ Buhita. You are reading what you¡¯ve been reading for a while now? You have to think seriously about this since you are no stranger to this. There¡¯s no point in returning to the north from now on, and we have to figure out how we can break into Windle territory without the people of Daris noticing.


    The newnd of the monsters, their new home, was Baron Windle.


    Even though there was no official lord and no humans were allowed to enter there, it was the monsters¡¯ perfect environment.


    By the way, the mercenary who is supposed to be the rightful heir to the Windle domain is now in jail ¡­¡­ They, being monsters, do not know that.


    ¡°Master Aeris! This is the monster book that Slow gave me. Buhita is desperately trying to find a monster that can carry us to Windle territory.


    Buhita rolled up a monster illustrated book.


    The slimes and golems were carefully drawn with illustrations.


    ¡°Ah, Cyclops Buhi. It¡¯s good to see you, it¡¯s good to see you. Pleasee back to life, Buhi. Oh, if you look closely, there¡¯s a folded page with a cute monster on it.¡±


    ¡°A monster book? Hmmm, doesn¡¯t that sound interesting, let me see.¡±


    Aeris took the monster book from Buhita.


    ¡°Hmmm. Orcs are stupid and dumb. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡±. ¡°


    I didn¡¯t write that.


    ¡°Humph, humph. ¡­¡­


    With that, Aeris continues to read the book.


    The two of them flipped through the pages of the monster illustrated book, saying ahhh and ahhh and so on.


    Then a good idea shed in Buhita¡¯s mind.


    After all, Buhita is also the Orc King who unites the Orc Vige.


    He had been thinking about their future.


    ¡°For example, Aeris-sama! How about an airborne incursion into Windle territory at night?


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve been thinking about that, but there¡¯s a lot of danger if ¡­¡­ is found out. Besides, not all monsters can fly.¡±


    ¡°So how about going underwater?¡±


    ¡°Underwater? I don¡¯t know why Buhita.¡±


    Mr. Aeris! Look at this underwater delivery monster! The giant dragon that lives in the water, aka the underwater deliverer buhi! It says water dragons can stuff anything from their big mouths into their bodies and swim in the water¡­ buhui!


    ¡°Water dragon? It¡¯s even listed as such a rare monster: ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a monster I¡¯ve never seen before, by the way. So? How do we get to Windle territory?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get you in the water to deliver us to the watering hole in Windle¡¯s domain. That way, we can sneak into Windle territory without the humans noticing. I think that¡¯s a very good idea.¡±


    ¡°Water dragons are a very rare monster ¡­¡­ We don¡¯t even know where they¡¯re found in the water, and one theory is that they¡¯re extinct ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s certainly a good idea for a Buhi.¡±


    Aeris stared at the page with the water dragon on it.


    The praise wowed Buhita. Orcs are simple monsters by nature, and Buhita showed off his simplicity in no way.


    Buhita,e to think of it, Buhita. Fujita, where did the Slow go? I wonder if Slow, who lived in Daris, would know of any secret loopholes to Windle territory or something?


    Aeris had heard a lot of stories from Charlotte about Slow, and she was interested in Slow.


    Besides, apparently, Charlotte was Slow¡¯s squire for everything.


    Charlotte said she decided to follow him for the rest of her life after saving her life when she was in trouble a long time ago.


    A smart subus is a dumb orc squire!


    It¡¯s very funny, but Slow is a very good orc wizard.


    Aeris has always thought that Charlotte might have a good eye for it, even though she is an orc.


    ¡°Slow said he¡¯s going to check the fountain again. The fountain is slowly purifying the poisoned water from the Poison Snake. ¡°


    ¡°Fountain purification is not advanced water magic when you get to that point! I knew that Slow was not to be underestimated: ¡­¡­ an orc who is an elemental master of all attributes. It¡¯s too good to be a mutant: ¡­¡­ It¡¯s just like Slow Denning buhi, the man rumored to have defeated the ck Dragon: ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Slow Denning! I know that guy. The one rumored to have killed a ck dragon. I would love to get your autograph if I could see you. But I want revenge on the swordsman of the wind, Buhi!¡±


    You know what a sign is: ¡­¡­


    Pixie is a monster that loves to talk and gossip.


    They love to talk, and some of them are so curious that they will fly to the human world to talk to humans.


    One of the rumors Aeris and her friends have heard about Slow Denning.


    A young hero who appeared in Daris.


    He was a wizard and elemental master of all attributes, beloved by the spirits, and a dragon yer.


    ¡°More importantly, Buhita. I wonder if any monsters ever lived in that spring?


    Aeris was curious about the water dragon that had been talked about earlier.


    A mysterious monster that lives in a huge underground water vein that exists under the continent.


    With a faint hope that a water dragon might be living in that spring, he asked Buhita.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember it very well, but you said you were Liu from Suiryu! I told Buhita I¡¯d introduce you to him sometime. Fun.


    I don¡¯t know about Buhita and Aeris, but¡ª


    ¡ªthe very monster they both wanted was in that ce.

 Chapter 113 : Orc wizards save the world

    <h4>Chapter 113 : Orc wizards save the world</h4>


    ¡°What are you thinking, my king? A man, without asking for permission, has lowered the armies on the border! You idiot! I can¡¯t believe my ears, I¡¯m beyond amazed!¡±


    I¡¯ve always thought it was funny.


    My own will is too powerless in front of her.


    She was born with a predetermined path.


    Us humans do not set the path that the Empire is on, but by her, the great spirit of darkness.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ I feel liberated.¡±


    The Northern Champion, the Emperor of the Dostre Empire, had regained his certainty.


    However, the moment he stopped hearing the voice of the Great Spirit of Darkness, this was it.


    He must have been cast some kind of magic, a dark spell that was close to suggestion.


    Even with this, an emperor is still a man who has risen to the king¡¯s position in an empire where the idea of meritocracy remains strong, pushing aside dozens of brothers who existed in the past to be king.


    I¡¯m sure that he is trained in mind and body to the extent that he is unmatched by any soldier, and he also has the strength of will to resist the dark magic.


    But the self-confidence and awareness as an emperor was too weak a barrier to face the dark magic of the great spirit.


    ¡ªHe was now acutely aware of his powerlessness.


    ¡°General Barid. There is also information that a young dragon yer was born in Daris, one of the four great southern alliances that are facing each other, and it¡¯s that all-attribute elemental master, the wind prodigy Slow Denning. Furthermore, it is impossible to predict how the adventurer¡¯s guild members scattered across the continent will move. The third in the hierarchy of S-ss adventurers, the Red Lotus Eyes Ultra Red, is clearly hostile to us. ¡­¡­ Perhaps it was that guildmaster who appointed Slow Denning as a special A-ss adventurer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected of an emperor. As you have so aptly informed us, our forces are overwhelmed by the forces of the South. In addition, we have two S-ss adventurers in our army¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªmany sacrifices are inevitable. It is the sacrifices of the people and the fatigue of the nation that I worry about. Now, my Dostr Empire has leveled the North, a long-time dream of mine. Isn¡¯t that enough for you, General Varid? If I continue like this, it will only be a matter of time before I¡¯m known as the Mad King of War. Yes, I know I¡¯ve been rumored to be the War King.¡±


    The King of the Empire thinks about the Great Spirit of Darkness.


    She has given him a lot of trouble since he can remember. It started as a mild prank, she hid her favorite toys, and once, if she was told that she hade up with new dark magic, she was made to be a test case.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t very good at it.


    It may be disrespectful towards her as the guardian of the Empire, but¡ª.


    ¡ªThe thought that has been ingrained in me since I was a child has never changed.


    ¡°I will end the war. You may look unhappy, but this is my decision as king. Continue to work for the peace in the North, General Balid.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡±


    The Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege, disappeared suddenly from the Imperial City.


    Since she rarely disappears without saying anything, there is a small amount of concern among the Emperor that something has happened to her.


    But he has no intention of announcing her disappearance to his people.


    Everyone believes that the country will be led to victory by the king¡¯s will.


    The people of the Empire revere the Great Spirit of Darkness, and together with the king¡¯s decisive power, the people tout him as the driving force behind the Empire¡¯s rise to power.


    The Emperor is a mere puppet of the great dark spirit Nanatrilege, and only the highest echelons of the Empire know of such amentable fact.


    ¡°Yes, prepare a magic tool with high magic resistance as soon as possible. Money is no object. Especially those with strong resistance to dark magic.¡±


    You thought you were soft, relying on magic tools, or the situation is the situation.


    We don¡¯t know when Lady Nanatrilege will return to the imperial capital.


    We¡¯ll have to make all the necessary preparations before then.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­ The Adventurer¡¯s Guild has many of those kinds of things in their possession, so I¡¯ll make inquiries to them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    One of the Three Musketeers, one of the strongest warriors of the Empire, and a man who holds the rank of Grand General has disappeared from the hall.


    Only the Emperor was left behind.


    As he sat in his luxurious chair, he thought about her, who had disappeared.


    Until now, he had only acted and decided things as she wished, but now it was different.


    But now it was different.


    If you want to say it in the style of those who rule over the great powers that supposedly exist in the Free Commonwealth from the shadows¡­


    ¡°Let the rebellion begin¡­ a rebellion for the pride of being king.¡±


    King Dostr swears firmly.


    We will not make war.


    No more warfare is useless.


    ¡°And yet, ¡­¡­ if someone deliberately lured her away from the imperial capital, ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help but be grateful to that person.¡±


    That¡¯s why he asked me not toe back for a while¡­


    If possible, until I get my hands on a powerful magic tool¡ªand the king of the Empire couldn¡¯t help but think that.


    Now, if he heard such thoughts, the great spirit of darkness, Nanatrilege, would again make the Emperor a dark magic experiment to hurt him.


    But fortunately, the Emperor¡¯s thoughts did not reach Nanatrilege.


    Because she was a long way from the Imperial City.


    Right now, Nanatrilegetrij had finally just invaded the Imperial City.


    She was flying in the sky, pping her dark wings that called in the wind while effortlessly dodging the attacks from the flying-type monsters.


    ¡°Yaaaah! I fixed it! But why is there such aplicated structure at all? Whoever made this genius mage! Ack! That was me!¡±


    She is the great spirit of darkness, Nanatrilege, who has rested her hands from messing around with something and is now striking a satisfying gut pose.


    Her long ck silken hair, which reached to her waist, was glossy, and her skin was as white as snow, which reminded me of theing of winter, and her slender arms and legs seemed to be hesitant to be touched.


    She was dressed in a ck dress, looking like an inorganic doll, and her ck hair was hanging over her face in the wind, making her look like Sadako from a horror movie.


    But she doesn¡¯t care about that.


    Those who knew the Great Spirit of Darkness would have been unable tough at her, but the Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege, didn¡¯t care about that and continued to think about one person.


    It was a boy who had contacted Nanatrilege using a dark magic tool.


    ¡°Woo. But I never thought the function I added on a whim woulde in handy! I knew I was a visionary!


    She finally managed to fix her broken dark magic tool.


    For a while, she was making dark magic tools, but recently her interest has shifted to collecting rare objects rather than making them.


    That¡¯s why I forgot about the dark magic tools structure, and it took me a long time to fix it.


    ¡°Fu fu fu. The great spirit of darkness, Lady Nanatrilege, is! He¡¯s a genius who can do anything he wants if he¡¯s focused.¡±


    The wind was gusting because of the altitude.


    But Nanatrilege didn¡¯t care about the wind, and she sucked in her breath as hard as she could to shout as loudly as she could.


    After all, the man who had beenmunicating with her, Slow Denning, had gotten the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg.


    It was a fantastic and ridiculous item that Nanatrilege had been looking for for a long time.


    The Great Spirit of Death Egg is an item that has been feared since ancient times among the minority tribes that exist in the far North as a weapon that can bring about the destruction of the world.


    When Nanatrilege stumbled upon this legend, she decided to add the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg to her collection.


    The Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg, what a name that would make a collector¡¯s blood boil.


    There are only six great spirits in the world, which is why the name is so funny.


    ¡ªWhat is the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg?


    I can¡¯t help but feel excited and trendy.


    After Nanatrilege spent a long time searching steadily, she found that the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg did not exist in the North of the continent.


    ¡°Come on !!!! You hear me? Slow Denning!¡±


    Then there must be the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg in the South of the continent.


    Just then, the item to find the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg was stolen by a thief sent from the South.


    But when the thief sneaked into Nanatrilegetrij¡¯s room, the guards drove him away, and he dropped something.


    One of the great powers that exist in the southern part of the continent.


    A sign of membership in the Treason Guild, which is believed to control the Free Federation from behind the scenes.


    A pendant with an inverted cross engraved on it.


    It¡¯s the only thing that can be said for it. It¡¯s not a bad idea. Slow - Denning!


    One of the Three Musketeers who had given orders to retrieve the stolen items by now.


    Dryback Steibert must have reached the Free Federation around the time he arrived there.


    When Nanatrilege thought of the half-man, half-demon ghost, someone¡¯s voice came back from the dark magic tool in his hand, as if it was impatient.


    ¡°Whoa! I was surprised all of a sudden! Who are you?¡±


    That voice is just like¡­ that boy.


    ¡ªit was Slow Denning¡¯s.


    The opposite of what happened in Nanatrilege¡¯s own room.


    This time Nanatrilege spoke to him, and Slough Denning seemed to be more than a little surprised.


    That fact made her a little happy.


    If you get hit, you do it back.


    That¡¯s the proof that she is her, spun from birth to the present day.


    ¡®I¡¯m not surprised! That¡¯s me! Great Spirit of Darkness, Master Nanatrilege! Hey! Slow-Denning! Say something!


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Mr. Great Spirit of Darkness? ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that something funny to pronounce? It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯reing to you just like you said! Now, hurry up and tell me how you got the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Great Spirit of Darkness. I¡¯m a little busy right now, so I¡¯ll see youter. ¡°Sniff.¡± ¡°


    And then themunication was cut off.


    Probably one half of the dark magic tool that Slow Denning possessed. Themunication function must have been intentionally shut down.


    The magic of the call can¡¯t be helped if it is cut off from the other side.


    But this kind of treatment.


    As expected, even Nanatrilegetolige did not expect this.


    The surprise of being caught by surprise gradually turned into magma-like anger.


    ¡°Youuuuu!!!! Hey, what¡¯s up with this guy¡­ !!!! Oh, my God! I am¡­ Do you have any idea who you are? Great Spirit of Darkness! The greatest of all the Great Spirits, the Great Spirit of Darkness: -! I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll never forgive you! ¡­¡­ Ah! Aaaaaaahhhhhh! Oh no!¡±


    The Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege, was pulling and shaking with rage, and a ck-robed button, a dark magic tool, fell smoothly from her hand.


    It was so small that the wind snatched it away in an instant, making it impossible to tell where it had gone.


    After all, Nanatrilege was in the air, above the sky, where the trees looked tiny.


    Nanatrilege was disappointed and reassured himself that he would still be able to get the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg.


    ¡°I¡¯m all over it! Slow - it¡¯s Denning¡¯s fault!!! Oh, God, I can¡¯t allow this! Very, very, very inexcusable! This is how you treat Lady Nanatrilege! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m going to hit you with all the slots - Denning!¡±


    The Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege, has already decided.


    That joke of a human, Slow~Denning.


    The moment they met, I¡¯ll thoroughly hurt him with over ten dark magic¡ª I¡¯ll take away the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg,¡± he said.


    ! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m going to hit you with all the slots - Denning!¡±


    The Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege, has already decided.


    That joke of a human, Slow~Denning.


    The moment they met, I¡¯ll thoroughly hurt him with over ten dark magic¡ª I¡¯ll take away the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg,¡± he said.

 Chapter 114: Talking with the water dragon.

    <h4>Chapter 114: Talking with the water dragon.</h4>


    I receivedmunication from the Great Spirit of Darkness through a magic tool.


    I did it, I did it. I¡¯m so d!


    At that time, the Great Spirit of Darkness didn¡¯t respond, so I was worried that my voice hadn¡¯t reached him.


    If I failed to lure the Great Spirit of Darkness out, my ns would be all nothing but ruined.


    At that time, I was no longer prepared to ride into the Empire and separate the Great Spirit of Darkness from the Emperor.


    I even felt my stomach grow small with worry.


    I¡¯ve fallen into the abnormal situation of being satisfied with therge bowl of rice served by the Orcs on duty in the Orc Vige.


    Normally I would be able to eat twice as much as that, and if I were to get serious, I would feel satisfied with four times as much.


    The negative legacy of the ck Pig Duke era still remains.


    Alright, when I return to the Orc Vige, I¡¯ll ask the Orcs on cooking duty for a special dish.


    Well, even so, as expected of the Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg.


    I was able to hear the desperate voice of the Great Spirit of Darkness, just like in the anime, and I was feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡±But when ites to this, I feel kind of sorry for him. ¡­¡­ The Great Spirit of Death¡¯s egg is just a piece of crap¡­¡­ How am I going to tell the Great Spirit of Darkness that this is junk? I have to tell him in a less hurting way: ¡­¡­¡±


    Recalling the voice from earlier, it seems that the Great Spirit of Darkness ising towards me as I thought.


    The Great Spirit of Darkness, the root of all evil, ising to me.


    So it¡¯s thest match.


    In that case, let¡¯s see if I can defeat the evil.


    Hmm?


    How does the Great Spirit of Darkness know where I am?


    Hmmm.


    I¡¯m currently changing my form from a human to a monster Orc, and I¡¯m constantly releasing dark magic.


    If it¡¯s just me, three people have changed their forms, including Charlotte and Altoange. No tangent to that, the great spirit of the wind isn¡¯t a human, right?


    In other words, he¡¯s in a state of constant vignce and maintaining incredible dark magic.


    The Great Spirit of Darkness, who is sensitive to the presence of dark magic, will be able to know where I am.


    Now, it¡¯s up to the king of the empire to decide what to do, but I just hope that he¡¯ll discourage the war.


    ¡°Wow. Where did that voicee from?¡±


    Well.


    What am I doing by cutting off themunication with the Great Spirit of Darkness?


    Actually, this fountain that was polluted by poisonous snakes is bottomless¡­


    ¡ªIt¡¯s connected to the underground water vein where the water dragons live.


    Hurray for anime knowledge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Liu. Do you know each other? Well, I just got a call. You want extra heal right?.¡±


    A water dragon popped out of a huge spring.


    Just by looking at its head, it looks a bit like a dolphin. But its body, hidden under the water¡¯s surface, is as huge as a brachiosaurus.


    It¡¯s a dragon, not a dragon, but a dragon.


    By the way, it is a monster ssified as a dragon, the same as the ck dragon Sekhmet.


    You can find a lot of people in the world who are not afraid of dragons, also there are such dragons who are harmless to humans.


    You¡¯re not the only one who can do this. I haven¡¯te here muchtely because the water quality around this ce has deteriorated, but if you have your hands on it, the water might be even cleaner than before.


    I was using my water magic, Heal, towards the fountain and, at the same time, raising it to Water Dragon-san.


    This water dragon¡¯s name is Liu-san.


    He¡¯s a kind-hearted monster that yed a major role in thest half of the anime.


    The day after I moved to the Orc vige, I immediately tried my best to make contact with Mr. Liu, the water dragon. Every day, I purify the spring little by little, waiting for him toe to the spring.


    It was only a few days ago that we finally seeded in contacting him.


    I wouldn¡¯t say that the spring is back to normal, but when it is quite clean, Liu-san returns to the spring. Liu-san said to me that I was purifying the spring with good intentions, ¡°Are you a God?¡± I was even mistaken.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll carry the monsters here to the fountain in Windle¡¯s domain. I¡¯ve heard that the monsters living in thend are asionally in trouble. Me and my friend, the water dragon, are worried about them too. But you¡¯re Slow. You¡¯re a human, right?¡¡It¡¯s still weird to ask for a monster.¡±


    It¡¯s not unusual for monsters to live for hundreds of years if they are long-lived.


    Liu-san taught me that if you live long enough, you can at least hear the voice of a spirit.


    Mr. Liu felt the presence of a spirit that surrounded me and immediately realized that I was a human who had been transformed into an Orc.


    At first, he asked me, ¡°You¡¯re a human God?¡± But when I told him I was working for the monster, he let his guard down and said, ¡°I knew it you¡¯re a God!¡±


    Hey, I¡¯m not going to say you¡¯re too simple.


    Mr. Liu is a kind-hearted water dragon who does not know how to doubt.


    There is a ce where both monsters and humans can live happily, so we have to take advantage of it.


    ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t enter Windle¡¯s territory, can they? And by happy people, do you mean magical Orcs?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not going to happen for Mr. Liu.¡±


    Even so, they are extremely friendly water dragons.


    Even in the anime, the water dragons yed a major role in breaking into the empire from the underground water vein and getting help while escaping.


    I think it¡¯s safe to say that they are the MVPs of the shadow.


    ¡±Well then. When the water in the fountain is clean, call me again. Next time, I¡¯ll invite a lot of friends too!¡±


    Saying this, Liu-san dived into the spring.


    This spring, which everyone uses in the Orc Vige for drinking water, is very deep and connects to an underground water vein at the bottom of the spring.


    The water dragon is a very rare monster that is called an underwater guide because it can move freely through the veins of underground water. It¡¯s not a monster that shows itself in public very often, so I was fortunate to meet one while I was in the Orc vige.


    ¡±Yeah, I guess that¡¯s the hero¡¯s correction, too!¡±


    ¡±Buhihihi!¡±


    ¡°Well. I guess that solves the monster problem.¡±


    I decided to have the water dragons bring the monsters from the north to the Windle area.


    This spring was initially intended to be a healing ce for the water dragons. Still, the Poison Snake that had taken up residence here had deteriorated the water quality, and the water dragons were very sad.


    When I briefly exined that I was purifying the spring and asked for the Great Migration of Monsters, the boss of the water dragons, Mr. Liu, said, ¡°What a kind human God you are,¡± and he agreed.


    ¡±Yes! !!!!.¡±


    I¡¯ll have Mr. Liu, the Water Dragon, and his friends carry the monsters to the watering hole in Windle territory! By the time the countries of the southern region attack the monsters living in the imperial kingdom, they would have been evacuated, except for the dungeon monsters.


    This way, the ss Tears incident that attacked Aeris wouldn¡¯t happen!


    Plus, the Great Spirit of Darkness is on his way to me!


    After that, once the king of the empire, whose brainwashing has been lifted, heads for pacifism, I guess you could say that all the big problems are already solved!


    ¡°Buhi: !!!!!.¡±


    Orc wizards are awesome!


    ¡°Heal Heal Heal!¡¡! Heal Heal Heal!¡¡! Heal Heal Heal!¡±


    But still, water magic, Heal is too useful!


    Healing, cleansing, restoration, anything goes, depending on the ability of the surgeon!


    Alright, when the world is at peace, we¡¯ll be able to y freely!


    Oh, my God!¡¡Buhihihi!


    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s good or bad!


    Great Spirit of Darkness, Nanatrilege!¡¡Come on you can do it buhi!!!

 Chapter 115: Free Commonwealth: Dungeon City Universe

    <h4>Chapter 115: Free Commonwealth: Dungeon City Universe</h4>


    ¡°The Empire has dropped its troops! We¡¯re not going to war! Let¡¯s all quit being mercenary workers and be adventurers! Especially here in the Universe, surrounded by dungeons, it¡¯s a great ce to rise up!¡±


    ¡°Anybody want to form a party? This one has three C-level adventurers and one D-level adventurer! Anyone who wants to take on a C-ss dungeon can hold onto this finger!¡±


    The buzzing and bustling noises are taking ce all over the city.


    The Universe, one of thergest cities in the Free Federation, was a city built in the middle of the wilderness.


    Its beginnings were due to the numerous dungeons that existed in the vicinity, and adventurers from all over the continent came together one after another to seek out the numerous dungeons.


    In the beginning, adventurers and rogues earned their money by ying dungeons ording to their own rank. The Universe was just a provincial city, but casinos and illegal goods trading began to ur before you know it. After a while, the Universe became a sacred ce where underground people gathered.


    After that, many people from all over the continent came to visit the Universe to get rich off from illegal products and illegal goods from other countries, and the Universe grew to be one of the leading cities in the Free Federation.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s arge poption of zombie monsters in the B-ss dungeons! There¡¯s a bumper crop of quests on the second floor of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so if we¡¯re going to take orders, let¡¯s take them all at once!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any information on the number one S-ss adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Rumor has it that the number one S-ss has holed up in a dungeon and making money out of it! You know that, right? I heard there¡¯s a special guest on the third floor of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild that only allows you to enter the guild if you belong to ss A. Pull that first S-ss man out of the dungeon!¡±


    The provisional city, the Universe was turned golden.


    The Rebel guilds that ruled the Free Commonwealth in the shadows decided to do so, and hence they sent ample funds and manpower to the city one after another, and what had been just a provincial city became an increasingly prosperous and expanding one.


    After several years of influxes from the defunct Empire into the Free Commonwealth, the Universe finally reached the status of the most prosperous city in the Federation.


    Even if it was surrounded by wilderness, the necessities of life, such as food and clothing, were gathered in the city Universe from the well-funded streets, one after another.


    ¡°Did you hear that? The Adventurer¡¯s Guild Headquarters has named Slow Denning of Darris a Special A-ss Adventurer! This can only mean one thing!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°The strict traditions of the Guild of Adventurers! Only seven S-list adventurers are allowed to exist in any given era! There¡¯s a lot of talk about Slow Denning getting into the all-time vacant number seven spot!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s impossible! Slow Denning ain¡¯t no adventurer! We¡¯re not going to let that man get an S grade!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Slow Denning may be the Dragon yer, but to be an S-ss, he¡¯ll have to achieve a legend of epic proportions that we adventurers would recognize. Even if that Nemesis Guildmaster Ultra-red rmends it, it won¡¯t make Slow Denning the S grade if we don¡¯t agree with him! That¡¯s the tradition!¡±


    All of the dungeons in the wilderness were maintained and tuned by more than a dozen adventurer¡¯s guilds in the city Universe, ranging in rank from F to A. That¡¯s why the adventurers in the dungeons near the city Universe were strictly forbidden from destroying the dungeon cores by the adventurer¡¯s guilds.


    For this reason, the adventurers¡¯ guilds have strictly forbidden the destruction of dungeon cores in the dungeons that exist in the suburbs of the city Universe as well.


    And now two major events have be the talk of the town in the Free Federation.


    ¡°Why did the Empire suddenly lower its army? It¡¯s funny for that war king who pushed the power of the Three Musketeers to the fore and leveled the North.¡±


    Rumors were now circting in the Southern countries that the soldiers stationed along the borders of the North were the ones that the Empire had sent and had dered the war over.


    And the other one¡­


    ¡°Find the Dragonyer born in Daris! I¡¯m told they get paid a fortune for the best information!¡±

 Chapter 116: Pig D-class adventurer, what? Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 116: Pig D-ss adventurer, what? Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Wahahaha !!!! So this is the Piggy Duke huh!!!! Isn¡¯t this just another beautified person?! And what¡¯s this! What a fat tummy!¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha what¡¯s with that!¡±


    Looking at that certain person depicted from a handbill that is posted all over the city.


    I know he¡¯s gone missing, but I didn¡¯t think this handbill searching for him was even in the city of the Free Federation.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Wait, whose handbill are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the Slow Denning, that Piggy Duke!¡±


    ¡°Haha, so funny! I wonder why is he so famous!¡±


    Alicia walking next door was groaning and groaning every time she saw the girls flocking to the order book of Piggy Duke.


    She didn¡¯t like the fact that he was getting all the attention. At first, it was jealousy? But now? I can¡¯t understand, because Alicia has a strange twist around her.


    It¡¯s like even God won¡¯t dare to mention such a topic.


    And you can¡¯t force her to be involved in these topics that aren¡¯t forcibly rted to her.


    ¡°So he¡¯s that Slow Denning, and he¡¯s also a dragon yer? It seems that there are only a few dragon yers in the north. Rumour has it that one of the reasons the empire lowered soldiers was the birth of dragon yers.¡±


    ¡°This is stupid! The empire can¡¯t lower their soldiers just to give thanks to that Mr. Slow Piggy! That¡¯s just i-m-p-o-s-s-i-b-l-e!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    A monster attack that struck the magic school we were attending.


    Among them, my ssmate who vividly defeated the most troublesome monster, the dragon.


    The third son of the Duke of Denning, a nobleman of Darris, and a pig.


    That Slow Denning subdued the dragon and became a hero.


    I still can¡¯t believe it.


    I knew that he was on a diet, just so he could work hard to get rid of his bad publicity.


    But now, he is suddenly a Dragon yer?!


    ¡°Besides that, what are we going to do now? This ain¡¯t a joke. What do you think you can win there?¡±


    The casino in the corner of the City Universe was as strong as rumored.


    Full of glittering lights and people dressed in wealthy clothes, Alicia was drunk in the atmosphere of the ce and instantly became ill-mannered, borrowing money from me and running for gambling.


    Well, I can¡¯t use the veto because Alicia is in debt ¡­


    So I rolled up some money for the princess.


    Well ¡­ as you can imagine. My idea was that I don¡¯t think she has a gambling talent.


    But maybe the economy was good, or the empire dropped troops, and it made me feel good, the casino gave us the stunning money back for a few days.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­ sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dive into the dungeon as an adventurer and earn money.¡±


    ¡°¡ª I will be an adventurer too! It seems that there are many dungeons around here in the Universe! I will be an adventurer and make a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°It will happen after all ¡­ But you haven¡¯t even registered with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then, go back to the country. Are you the princess of Circista? You don¡¯t bother to be an adventurer ¡­ Oh yes yes! That was bad ¡­¡±


    Why Alicia doesn¡¯t want to go back to Circista, it seems that it is because of the stories my parents used to tell me about the marriages with the influential people of Circista whenever I used to go home.


    I think it was five or six years ago that the Sarkista changed from a royal system to a republican system.


    In other words, Alicia and Alicia¡¯s brother and sister are thest royal family. Well, they don¡¯t have any power, just the name left.


    A famous but poor royal family with a portable shrine, who left only the name so that they could marry a rich man or an influential person.


    Suddenly the position disappeared, and Alicia and others went back and forth.


    I¡¯ve even heard rumours that the great aristocrat Denning is also reviewing his rtionship with the Sarkista royal familytely. The reason Denning was married to the royal family of Sarkista was to make a connection with the army. Alicia now has no such power or connection anymore. And I sympathize with the situation, but Alicia gets angry as soon as she hears about it.


    Alicia is such an annoying girl, I understand her feelings but is awkward to handle.


    ¡°Did you take Loco Moco¡¯s magic exercise ss? He seemed to be an adventurer before bing a royal knight, and he taught me various magic skills which were useful in the dungeon during the ss.¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ I haven¡¯t taken it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I never took sses ¡­ Look at this for you. What kind of quest can an F-ss adventurer order? Slime on the first floor of a shabby dungeon. A mountain of weirs. That¡¯s the reality. ¡°


    I handed over a piece of paper to Alicia.


    I came to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild earlier, thinking that it would probably be like this. For the time being, as a senior adventurer, I have to tell her what an F-ss quest looks like.


    Alicia is watching the quest as if to bite into it.


    ¡° Well, which one?¡±


    ¡°What is an F-ss?¡±


    [F-ss adventurer subjugation quest: slime touch reward 500 yen]


    [You who have be adventurers. Don¡¯t think about suddenly diving into the dungeon. A dungeon is a dangerous ce. First, let¡¯s touch the slime that will be near the entrance of the dungeon. If you feel slimy, you are in the dungeon! ]


    Ahhh¡­ That¡¯s nostalgic!


    Oh yeah, F-ss and neers are like this, but there are quite a few people who can¡¯t achieve even such a quest because they¡¯re scared of the monsters they see for the first time.


    When I first dived into the dungeon, I was surprised.


    ¡°Now, how about it Alicia?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this! 500 coins¡­ is that even a child¡¯s pocket money?!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah, over there?¡±


    I angrily rolled up the paper and mmed it on the ground where the princess was.

 Chapter 117: I’m a D-Class Adventurer, What About It? Part 2?

    <h4>Chapter 117: I¡¯m a D-ss Adventurer, What About It? Part 2?</h4>


    ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re a princess. It¡¯s your fault for losing so much money at the casino¡­¡±


    ¡°U~ I know, but¡­¡±


    Thest remaining royalty of the Sarkista Kingdom, Alicia dia Sarkista.


    She¡¯s a small but fierce woman. Once she decided on what to do, she was the type to rush head-on. She looked fresh with her xen hair down. Although she was a princess, she was not much different from us. I thought that she was easy to get along but she was always careful not to be taken advantage of by the Dalis students at Kurush Magic Academy.


    By the way, she was very strict about lending and borrowing money. My debt seemed to be in the top ce.


    Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s 8.9 million¡­5356 now, isn¡¯t it?


    Hmm? Did you think I have a thing for Alicia?


    No, no, no, no.


    The reason why she went to the trouble of studying at the Magic Academy in Dalis was that¡­


    Oh well, I should just look at my own quest.


    When I dropped by the guild, I received a quest.


    [D-ss Adventurer¡¯s Quest: Suppression of Mass Zombie Outbreak]


    [There¡¯s a massive outbreak of zombie monsters in a dungeon near Universe! Kill, kill, kill all those zombies! Even if you¡¯re D-ss, you won¡¯t die from a mere zombie! A day¡¯s dive will you 12,000 gold.]


    It¡¯s not bad, but if I use all of this into paying off my debt to Alicia¡­ I should just stop thinking about it¡­I feel burdened.


    ording to the information from the Adventurer Guild, for some reason, zombie monsters were increasing in the dungeons.


    Zombies were vulnerable to fire so they were my cup of tea. I could easily take out a zombie soldier or so. But if the monster has evolved into a zombie general or even a lich, it¡¯s a bit harder, or rather, I had to run away. Thest time I was at school, I was almost killed by a monster.


    If I hadn¡¯t been saved by a Pig Knight who released water, I would have died for real.


    Well, ording to Alicia, the one who made that Orc Knight was Piggy Duke. If you think about it carefully, he would be the only one who would do such a thing. After the monster attack, we allughed about how stupid it was.


    I should thank him next time, but he was nowhere to be found.


    I really wonder where the Piggy Duke had gone. That beautiful maid also went missing. Oh, by the way, I heard that one of themoner students also disappeared. I hope that everyone was safe.


    ¡°By the way, Shuya has been registered as an adventurer for a while now, what level are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? D-ss.¡±


    ¡°Is that amazing?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. They say that you can only survive if you became a C-ss Adventurer, but I just dive to test my abilities. Hey, what¡¯s with the bored look on your face? I don¡¯t know how you feel about it, but it¡¯s pretty hard to dive in a dungeon!¡±


    Dungeon diving was always fraught with mortal danger.


    You had to keep an eye on your stamina, the number of supplies you have, and you wouldn¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be attacked by a monster popping out of nowhere. The reason why so many people be adventurers was that it¡¯s such a lucrative and rewarding job.


    I was a noble from Dalis, but among the students, I signed up in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to test my abilities.


    Not long after, I finally became a D-ss adventurer.


    Alicia, who was still a bit naive, didn¡¯t seem to understand the hardships I was going through. After all, she grew up as a princess.


    ¡°Did you hear? The Adventurer¡¯s Guild Headquarters has personally nominated Slow Denning as A-ss Adventurer!¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re nominated as an A-ss Adventurer doesn¡¯t mean you can be S-ss Adventurer. These days, even if they were given S-ss Quests, some didn¡¯t show any sign of sess. There are also rumors that Arkre went to destroy a dungeon in the Empire ording to the guild¡¯s instructions. That pervert will probably join the ranks of A-ss Adventurers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I heard about Slow the Piggy Duke again. What¡¯s the difference between A-ss and S-ss? Are they more profitable than A-ss?¡±


    ¡°An A-ss Adventurer is an adventurer who can challenge the trials to be an S-ss Adventurer. Really, Alicia, you don¡¯t know anything about adventurers, do you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that your Sarkista Kingdom is the most affected by the dungeons.¡±


    S-ss Adventurers was the strongest title any adventurer could ever dream of.


    Even if you do nothing, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild would pay you arge amount of money every month and provide you with all the equipment and potions you need to dive dungeons in a hurry. In the Freedom Kingdom, S-ss adventurers get free food and drink in town, and were treated very well everywhere.


    In order to maintain the quality of the adventurers, only seven adventurers were allowed in the same era.


    Now there were six, so unless one of the S-ss adventurers quits adventuring or gave way to the younger generation, only one could be an S-ss adventurer.


    The Piggy Duke was appointed as an A-ss Adventurer who could challenge the S-ss.


    ¡°Oh, shut up! And about that Piggy Duke, he was not an adventurer! How did he suddenly be this ¡®A-ss¡¯ Adventurer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Well, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild recognized that killing a ck dragon was worth it, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Every few years, one adventurer was recognized as an A-ss Adventurer. Recently, I heard that an A-ss Adventurer with two names, me Purification Arkre, was the closest to A-ss Adventurer. He was an adventurer who suddenly rise to the top of the A-ss Adventurer after obtaining a fiery magical sword that spits out mes from the S-level Dungeon ¡°Demon Land¡± in Sarkista.


    The magic sword was called mberge. It¡¯s a precious item that could rarely be found, even in the depths of a dungeon. It was rarer than a magical tool made of precious magic ore.


    You couldn¡¯t help but be jealous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­ All I heard is this Slow the Piggy!¡±


    ¡°He became a Dragon yer¡­ Moreover, it seems like the ck Dragon lived for so long that it was even called an Elder amongst the dragons. I¡¯m sure of it because that¡¯s what the crystal said.¡±


    I turned the crystal around with my fingertips.


    After losing money at the casino, I was going to make a profit by fortune-telling, but we¡¯re in that dungeon city


    It¡¯s a wilderness city where adventurers in heavy armor walk around. I¡¯ve never heard of an adventurering to this city and not diving in the dungeon.


    All right, I wanted to save up some money here and get a magic tool or two.


    Even though I was an Adventurer I couldn¡¯t afford to buy a single piece of magical equipment.


    The price of magic tools increased since the Windle Territory, which was producing magic ore, got cursed.


    Before I was born, I heard that magic tools were avable for less than half the price they were now. If you earned as much as a D-level adventurer, you couldn¡¯t even afford a little magic tool~


    Then, there was Alicia¡¯s debt repayment¡­ well, 8.9 million¡­ 5,356¡­ hahaha.


    ¡°¡­Shuya. I still think it¡¯s funny to walk around with a crystal ball in your hand. I¡¯ve gotten used to it at school, but everyone was staring at it. It¡¯s embarrassing to walk around with you.¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing, of course not! You¡¯re the one who brought me here in the first ce as a baggage handler, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true, but that¡¯s it. You always bring crystal balls, but, isn¡¯t that crystal ball a fortune-telling tool? Yet you brought it with you in a dungeon. Then, is that a weapon? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Listen, Alicia. First of all, let¡¯s start with the encounter between me and this crystal.¡±

 Chapter 118: The Beginning of a Battle to Death

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Beginning of a Battle to Death</h4>


    The reason why I became an adventurer was to support my siblings.


    Born in the slums of the Freedom Kingdom, my parents died when I was very young.


    Despite beingughed at, I desperately dove into dungeons and worked myself to death to earn enough to live by the day. I felt a sense of aplishment when I defeated my first goblin. I felt a sense of growth when I defeated my first Orc Soldier. They were also a sense of tion when I defeated my first Ice Golem. And finally, when I defeated a Deviant Vampire, I ranked up and became an A-ss Adventurer.


    I continued to dive into dungeons without making any friends. So, I was always alone in every battle.


    The battles gradually turned into fierce battles with the medals engraved on my body, I experienced a life and death situation.


    I continued to challenge dungeons relentlessly and was full of fighting spirit.


    Before I knew it, I was fascinated by the dungeons.


    That¡¯s why I was chosen.


    The fire-breathing demon sword wanted him.


    ¡­


    The lone A-ss Adventurer sat on a thick branch of a big tree and felt the fresh breeze.


    It¡¯s not bad to calm down like this once in a while.


    As I savor the view of the lush greenery of the Imperial Kingdom, I waved his hand in response to a voice from below.


    ¡°Rinkan-onee-san! Excuse me! We¡¯re leaving the empire!¡±


    The B-ss Adventurer, whose partner had been injured, seemed to have made a decision to escape from the dangerous, monster-filled empire.


    Adventurer parties were sometimes ruthless. It¡¯smon for them to disband once they were no longer have an interest in the party.


    Rinkan remembered the purpose of this expedition after she watched the B-ss Adventurer Duo disband.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was not within Rinkan¡¯s motives to be in this expedition.


    The Guild Master of Adventurers¡¯ Guild, the southern headquarters¡¯ Nemesis, had directly asked her to destroy the dungeons in the Empire in the form of a special quest.


    A-ss Adventurers were qualified to enter S-ss dungeons that had been through hundreds of years. They could earn a lot of money just by diving deep inside. There was no advantage in going all the way to the Empire and entering a dungeon that had been abandoned for over a decade.


    For Rinkan, an A-ss Adventurer, dark dungeons were all that mattered.


    Flesh and blood dancing on the sides of the battlefield.


    No one who became an A-level adventurer dove dungeons for money.


    All they want was to fight to the death against dungeon monsters, a struggle with their life hanging in a thread.


    Rinkan, who reached A level, now wants to be an S-level adventurer so that he can fight to the death. To do so, she must be a special A-ss Adventurer, which gave him the right to challenge the S-ss Adventurers.


    (Lengram-sama gave a special quest to destroy a pack of mutant vampires that had destroyed a small country. When he sessfullypleted it, he would join the ranks of the S-ss. I thought it was out of reach before, but¡­ with this mberge-!)


    ¡°I wonder where Frenda-chan went? ¡°


    When the B-ss Adventurer Duo announced their departure from the empire¡ª


    ¡°Pervert Rinkan! I¡¯ve finished what I¡¯m supposed to do, so I¡¯m leaving now! I¡¯ve found some interesting people! They, no, the fatty is interesting! Goodbye, then!


    ¡°¡­ fatty? Frenda-chan, you make it sound like that person is not a human.¡±


    ¡ªSo, after saying her piece, Frenda left.


    Rinkan wondered how such a pure child, dressed in the cheap gear of an F-A-ss Adventurer, stepped into the dangerous business of being an adventurer.


    But even as an F-ss Adventurer, Frenda was clearly hiding her powers. Though the B-ss Adventurer Duo didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°In the first ce, I¡¯m good at diving alone. A pair of B-ss Adventurers is nothing but a liability to me. It¡¯s only because the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ordered me to bring a few adventurers with me. It is to keep me from running amok in this country that I bring them with me. I don¡¯t know if they trusted me or not at all.¡±


    Rinkan jumped off from the top of the branch of a big tree.


    Shended near a huge spring and inhaled the fresh cool air.


    She already defeated thirty-five A-ss monsters single-handedly. The number of dungeons she destroyed already rose to more than the fingers of both hands could count.


    She was rumored to be the closest person to special A-A-ssdventurer at the moment.


    The lone adventurer who dove into dungeons all by herself and rose to the rank of A-A-ssdventurer. She made a name for herself by acquiring the ming Sword mberge.


    ¡°A total of five magical tools that reduced damage, reduced impact, double my arm strength, and many more. I learned my lesson thest time I dove in Demon Territory and bought a bunch of stuff, but I didn¡¯t need it.¡±


    There was no one beside her anymore.


    There was no one to restrain her.


    The adventurers that the adventurer¡¯s guild grouped with her as a leash were already gone.


    She was alone in the huge forest, surrounded by huge trees and a hugeke.


    With a horrifying smile on her face, Rinkan began to walk.


    Then she spotted a group of baby orcs sipping water from theke with their hands.


    They were probably orcs living in that orc vige. The orcs in that vige all wore something on their bodies. The little Orcs were no exception. They wore handmade crowns on their heads, probably woven from grass.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Let¡¯s get started then! The supreme authority of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Lengram-sama promised! If I get the credit here, he promised to promote me to Special A-ss! If that¡¯s the case, defeating the Orc King with over a thousand Orcs and other monsters is not a bad idea!¡±


    ¡°Bupi?! There¡¯s a creepy faggot here!¡±


    Her silver bracelet shone dully as if to recognize the excitement of being a Special A-ss Adventurer.


    ¡ªNow, the battle to death began.


    ¡ªWith a ferocious smile on her face, the A-ss Adventurer became a lone demon. The Kingdom of Hujack monsters was soon engulfed in mes.


    One of the four major alliances in the south, the Freedom Kingdom, located in the lower right corner of the continent, was a major city.


    He was the Guild Master of the Northern Headquarters of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, based in the dungeon city of Universe.


    With a mysterious magical eye named ¡°Red Lotus Eye: Ultra Red,¡± there was an outstanding person who has reached the glory of being the third rank of S-ss Adventurer¡¯s top runner, which only seven people were allowed to exist.


    In just a few years, he had risen to the top of the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds scattered across the continent.


    And now, she was the number one young adventurer chosen by him to clean up the dungeons that grow in the Empire.


    ¡°¡ª So let¡¯s go, mberge!¡±


    The wedge that had been set in ce by the A-ss Adventurer was now broken.


    ¡°There¡¯s fire pi! Magic pi! I¡¯m also a magician pi! I¡¯m not like the orc wizard¡­ it¡¯s a human! I thought it was a monster!¡±


    Well then, let¡¯s start the second battle.


    Let¡¯s go fight against the opponent that spreads the huge me.


    This time, the opponent was neither a monster nor a viin, but a lone adventurer.


    Originally, she was the one teaching the main characters in an anime.


    She was the A-ss Adventurer who taught Shuya, who was troubled by the power of the Great Spirit, how to use the powerful weapon.


    The first move was made by the adventurer who was to be Shuya¡¯s fire master.


    ¡°¡­ Orc wizard? I¡¯ve never heard that term before, but it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just you. Now, bring the Orc King to me! Bring me the Orc King without anyone knowing and I¡¯ll let these kids go! ¡°


    ¡°P-P-Pii¡«¡«!¡±


    This was an S-ss dungeon that was recking havoc in the hometown of a certain princess.


    A semi-naked adventurer found a magical tool that spews out a fire that was rare in the world in Demon Territory, where demons walk around.


    With her partner, the ming sword mberge, in tow, the A-ss adventurer stared at the summit, seeking more fierce battles.


    With the Orc King beheaded, the Orc vige was the perfect way to gain the right to challenge the S ss.


    Now, let¡¯s raise the curtain for the second battle, which was tinted with a raging fire.


    The heatwave was so intense that it almost burned herself, but she couldn¡¯t help but squirm.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s start the fierce battle with adventurers wearing magical equipment that cannot be purchased even by Shuya.


    The battle took ce in the depths of the Empire.


    In the monster-infested homnd of the Princess, the fight was not just against powerful monsters, but against the reassuring allies who have be the saviors in the anime.


    ¡ªBut this was her story.


    She was not afraid of hot mes, be cold as ice, or fell in the dark darkness.


    But now they¡¯re ¡ª


    ¡°Orcs on meal duty! More food! Bring more and more! Buh!¡±


    ¡°Slow is getting fatter and fatter! I¡¯m no match for him¡­ But I can¡¯t have ten refills¡­ Orc wizards eat a lot!¡±


    ¡°Master Slow! Not ¡°Master Slow¡±, but ¡°Slow-sama¡±! Please stop! Your belly is so big now! You¡¯ll go back to normal again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I can use a lot of magic when I gain weight! That¡¯s what Alto Ange said! Buh-buh-buh-buh-buh! Oops, bring me thest refill, buh-buh-buh!¡±


    ¡ªThe wind prodigy repeatedly had second helpings in the Orc vige of the Empire.


    ¡°Shuya! It¡¯s a slime! I¡¯ve never seen one before! It¡¯sing over here. What should I do?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss! You¡¯re a dungeon novice!¡­ Oh, Alicia is an F-ss Adventurer¡­me Arrow!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s disappearing.¡±


    ¡°The first rule of being an adventurer, gain knowledge! Don¡¯t shout too much while diving in a dungeon! It¡¯s like telling other monsters where we are¡­¡ªI see you, I see you, I see you! I can see the monsters gathering when they heard you shouting!¡±


    ¡°Here theye! So many slimes! Aaah, aaah, aaah!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t run away without me! ¡ªWhat? What¡¯s with the crystal ball? Are zombie monsters in trouble? I mean, why is there a zombie soldier in this low-grade dungeon! Alicia! Don¡¯t go that way!¡±


    ¡ªThe fiery hot-blooded fortune-teller had no time to spare to earn some money.


    T/N: Honestly, I don¡¯t understand much of the context but it¡¯s slowlying to me. Maybe I should give it some time.

 Chapter 119: Migration to Windle Territory

    <h4>Chapter 119: Migration to Windle Territory</h4>


    ¡°Today, Aeris-sama gave me some roasted animal meat and bread! She told me to eat it with Master Pig- Slow-¡­ no, Slow-sama! It seems there¡¯s a monster vige where gourmet monsters live. That¡¯s where Aeris-san got it from!¡±


    ¡°Yee-haw! These days, I¡¯ve been eating a lot of meat that I don¡¯t even know what kind of meat I¡¯m eating!¡±


    I use both hands to bite down like a pig! It¡¯s time to start a gluttonous meal!


    Woo-hoo! As expected of the rice made by the famed gourmet monsters! I¡¯m going to munch on the bread and eat the spiced meat with both hands buh-buh-buh¡«¡«.


    I didn¡¯t even know what kind of monsters these gourmet monsters were. Do they use a frying pan or something?


    The monster¡¯s biology was still full of mystery. It looked like another mystery had just been added.


    ¡°This is yummie-booey!¡±


    Well, quite a few days had passed since I started living in the Orc vige.


    I spent most of the day with Buhita. In the evening, Charlotte and I talk about what happened that day. I purified the water in the fountain, asionally beat up the rampaging monsters thate out of the dungeon with Buhita. Then, heal an old orc crying because his back hurts. My days were unexpectedly busy.


    ¡°Slow-sama, you¡¯ve mastered the Oguage. It¡¯s just too perfect.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes I think you¡¯re a real Orc. And, you¡¯re getting fatter like any normal orc.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking like an orc. Then, what about you, Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that Charlotte had been going around with Aeris, visiting various ces.


    I didn¡¯t know how many times I saw Charlotte, who was happy to learn how to fly the next day after arriving at Orcs. While I was staring at Charlotte flying in the sky like that, I realized a certain crazy fact!


    What the-!


    When I looked down, I could see her pants!


    I couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud but was beaten to a pulp.


    The art of self-defense that she apparently learned in the Denning family was very good.


    ¡°¡­zzz¡­zetto zetto nyaa.¡±


    Now the Great Wind Spirit, who slept on the floor, escorted Charlotte during the day and ran around in the orc vige with the children.


    Perhaps he was too happy to be able to materialize, but the Great Wind Spirit was rampaging in the orc vige about 20% more than usual.


    However, by the night, they were so tired that they fell asleep even earlier than us.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of Great Wind Spirit he was.


    ¡°We went to various monster viges today! When we went to the slime vige, a ferocious monster came out of a nearby dungeon and we all worked together to fight it! But the slimes quickly ran away¡­ Instead, the monsters that Aeris brought from the town killed them all.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the monsters that Aeris brought with her were the big ones in the empire? Aren¡¯t they Demon Kings?¡±


    We were now in a small wooden house given to us, it had a heater.


    The beds, desks, and chairs were all cut down by the orcs. It was ugly and looked like it would break at any moment, but I didn¡¯t mind the handmade feel of it.


    Charlotte seemed to have a pretty thrilling life.


    I, who worked as an orc wizard around the Orc vige, wanted to go to the slime vige too.


    I could get a shot at the dungeon monsters if I went too.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The demons were so strong, I was surprised! After that, I went to the town, but I was surprised to see that it looked exactly the same as I remembered it. ording to Aeris, they¡¯re cleaning it up for the people of the Empire who will return one day. Oh! Also, when the Empire was attacked by monsters, it was the demons of Aeris that saved us!¡±


    Charlotte told enthusiastically.


    Even so, Charlotte seemed to have heard a lot of things because she spent most of her time with Aeris.


    Aeris adored Suon Forest King, the Thorny King born in Suon Forest, an S-grade mutant dungeon in the Empire, and the hostile anti-faction in the demons who were at odds with Aeris and her friends.


    It saved me the trouble of exining.


    ¡°Charlotte is amazing. She became friends with Aeris in no time. Thebination of a Subus and a Pixie is unheard of within the monsters. I¡¯ve even written in my monster book that Pixie¡¯s weakness is Subus-¡­ that¡¯s why- kohon kohon buhii!!¡±


    Pixie and Subus were also known in the monsters as dogs and monkeys. When I met her, she included in the Monster Book that Subus would get into a fight by sarcastic remarks and teasing the neat Pixie.


    I thought of Aeris as a pixie and Charlotte as a subus, who had be good friends, and suddenly thought.


    If the two of them teamed up, they would make a very popr idol duo that would dominate the monster world.


    How?


    A legitimate idol pixie and a¡­ hot subus!


    And I¡¯m the producer!


    I¡¯d like to see them dancing on a morous stage-


    ¡°I found out that all the demons, especially Aeris, hated conflict from the bottom of their hearts and wanted peace. But they were lumped in with the hostile anti-magic faction because they were monsters¡­ The demons are helping us and protecting us from being invaded by the anti-magic monsters.¡±


    (Note: Honestly, anti-magic or anti-demon, I¡¯m not so sure but it was kind of in line with a witch so, to be consistent I used Anti-magic)


    Charlotte was serious unlike me whose mind was flying around.


    I¡¯m sorry about that.


    I¡¯m really sorry.


    But you know what?


    I¡¯m not having all fun and games either.


    In order for the monsters of the demon faction to gather and migrate from the Empire to Windle Territory in Dalis, I¡¯m desperately trying to purify the dirty springs.


    In the anime, the monsters of the demon faction gathered in the Empire were badly beaten by the Four Major Southern Alliance even though the monsters of the anti-demon faction were the ones who attacked the Empire.


    But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause the tragedy like in the anime.


    I was able to transform from a ck Piggy Duke to White Piggy Duke without a fog. With that, I would be able to help the monsters of the demon faction.


    ¡°¡­ Speaking of which, Aeris recently said that she had a big problem and wasn¡¯t getting enough sleep. I want her to try this pair of heels next time. Slow¡¯s heels are amazing.¡±


    ¡°My heels are the best in the world. It¡¯s a lot better than barefoot, you see~¡±


    At the end of the anime, there would be a bit of movement amongst the monsters of the demon faction while moving to the Windle Territory.


    I¡¯m relieved that the problem within the monsters of the demon faction would be easily solved than I expected.


    It¡¯s a big deal that Ryu, the water dragon, was cooperative.


    I¡¯m going to put a lot of effort into purifying the springs and making the water incredibly clean.


    ¡°Uhm, Slow-sama. How about we reveal our true identities now? I think we can move further if we let the monsters of the demon faction know that there are people like us who could understand them¡­ After all, I¡¯ve made friends here with Aeris, Buhita, and the other residents of Orc Vige¡­Of course, it¡¯s given that they will be surprised at first if we reveal that we¡¯re humans but I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll get past that and get along in the long term.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know that. If we suddenly told them that we¡¯re humans, they will be more than surprised, all we need is the right timing.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Since the Orcs in the vige are happy when they¡¯re eating, we can take advantage of that moment and reveal that we are humans! I think with that the damage will be minimized.¡±


    ¡°Well, uh-uuuuuhhh¡­Okay. I¡¯ll organize an eating contest and the winner will¡­¡±


    Time passed by¡­


    I was spending time with Charlotte the Subus that waster on called The White Lewdness.


    (Note: Seriously¡­ the naming bruh)


    When I came to the Orc Vige, I could only spend with Charlotte in the morning and at night. But there was someone that destroyed such precious time.


    ¡°-No¡­ no¡­ Aaaaaaaaaaaahhh!¡±


    The ck cat that had been sleeping soundly on the cold floor suddenly started screaming.


    What the hell is this fat cat? That¡¯s some blood-curdling shriek!


    Where the hell did ite from?


    I locked up the door perfectly¡­!


    I said, leave us alone-


    ¡°¡­Oh, Alto Ange, you¡¯re getting fat again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lift the dark magic (materialize). ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Aah!¡±¡±


    Shut up, man!


    ¡­ It¡¯s already nighttime! If you say ¡°Aah¡± again and start rampaging, I¡¯ll get angry! I will not give you breakfast!


    ¡­


    Hmm?


    No, it¡¯s pathetic to skip meals.


    It¡¯s the source of my energy every day. If I were to tell the Spirit of the Wind that I¡¯m going to stop eating breakfast, Charlotte will nag me for sure. I¡¯ll be too shocked to move.


    Hmm, so what¡¯s up with that? Calling the Spirit of the Wind¡­

 Chapter 120: Vision’s Great Road to Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 120: Vision¡¯s Great Road to Surprises</h4>


    ¡°And then? What happened to the eating contest in Yorem?¡±


    ¡°It was a big win for Slow-sama. I think there is no one in this world who can beat him when ites to eating, Princess Karina. Believe it or not, I seriously believe that Slow-sama has two stomachs, maybe three? Or maybe even four.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! He¡¯s amazing after all! But still, Vision-san. Looks like you¡¯re close friends with him. Then, do you have any idea where he is now? We¡¯ve posted a wanted list all over the south, but there¡¯s still no credible information!¡±


    Karina who was so absorbed in listening about the things involving Slow didn¡¯t seem to notice that he was ncing in a certain direction.


    As the princess tiptoed, her breasts bounced around which made him distracted. She seemed to have forgotten about where her father had gone to.


    Ah! Her chest was bouncing! God-!


    Uwaa! It¡¯s bouncing again!


    Her fluffy blonde hair smoothly followed as she bounced around. Her pale skin and droopy eyesbined created a calm atmosphere around her. She looked like a weak little animal that induced that desire from within him to protect her.


    In addition, he heard a couple of hearsays around.


    The reason why Princess Karina didn¡¯t attend royal balls and banquet!


    But, he was sure of one thing!


    If her chest kept on bouncing around during a dance in a ball, she would be subjected to all sorts of ridiculous eyes. If that happened, that would be very shameful!


    Just like they said, no, there was more to what they said!


    The God of Dalis was really here!


    ¡°Yes, Slow-sama and I are close friends. Un, I think Slow-sama is ying around somewhere¡­ Everyone praised him as a hero, but that person is quite a yer deep inside. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be called the worst troublemaker in the history of Kurush Magic Academy¡­ Ah, now that you mention it, Slow-sama once said something along those lines.¡±


    ¡°Hundred petals of white flower, white lily. When I get back, I will go visit the beautiful white petals of white lily in your hometown.¡±


    Hundred petals of white lily, hundred petals of white lily, the ce that I am always thinking of¡ª


    ¡°Do you have any idea, Sir Vision?¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I want to ask a favor!¡±


    He felt like he was in heaven the moment she grabbed his hand.


    She was different from ordinary girls.


    She was very different from the different girls I met in the town of Yorem. That evil b*tch¡­She extorted about 70,000 from me back then¡­ uhh, thinking about that day felt like I¡¯m going crazy¡­


    No, I don¡¯t care about that girl anymore.


    After all, I¡¯m honored with the presence of Princess Karina!


    ¡­Slow-sama, aah, Slow-sama, I really d to have met you¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I could talk closely like this with Princess Karina, the princess of Dalis.


    Moreover, I could enjoy the sight of her chest bouncing around closely like this¡­


    N-no! This is disrespectful! To have such malicious intent towards the next Queen of Dalis!


    Princess Karina called me because she needed me for something!


    As a member of Dalis nobility, it was very disrespectful to ce at Princess Karina¡¯s chest, no¡­ it¡¯s a crime equivalent to death!


    Okay, let¡¯s calm down.


    But¡­Princess Karina was sitting defenseless on the opposite side of the desk, uhhh¡­


    Is this torture?


    ¡°E-ehto, then, what favor do you want to ask from me? What favor do you want to ask from the servant of Slow Denning, the Hero of the South, the Dragon yer, and also his dearest friend?¡±


    ¡°Well, Vision-san. You¡¯re really reliable!¡±


    ¡°No-no, I am just a life-long friend of Slow Denning. Please do tell me what you want, Princess Karina. Why are you so eager to see him?¡±


    ¡°That¡­you know, h-he is m-my first kiss!


    ¡°I see! It¡¯s because he is your first kiss!¡­ eh?¡±


    ¡­


    N? ¡­wait a minute.


    Why do I feel like I heard something horrible¡­?


    ¡°E-ehto? Excuse me. I must¡¯ve misheard what you said. Who did you say you had your first kiss with?¡±


    ¡°Well! Vision-san, let me say it again. I-I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making me say it again¡­ What a bad man¡­But, uhm, I¡¯ll tell you¡­fi-fi-first kiss! Ah, that¡¯s not right! Vision-san¡­ please keep this a secret from Maldini and the royal knights¡­ I-I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m a dirty woman! Because, because, it was inevitable. We had a fateful meeting back in the town of Yorem, haa¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gohon, gohon, gohon! Wait! Let me sort out my thoughts! Princess!¡±


    Fi-fi-first kiss?


    Who did the princess have her first kiss with?


    Who?


    Who did the angel-like princess had her first kiss with?


    Sl-Slow-sama?


    Ah, Princess Karina nodded her head.


    Haaaaaa?!


    Slow-sama and Princess Karina, fi-fif-first kiss, FIRST KISS?!


    Slow-sama? Wa? What? Haa? HAAA??


    ¡°Vision-san! What on earth is going on with you?!¡±


    Ipletely understand.


    Right, I understand it perfectly!


    But why was a low-ranking noble, such as the likes of my rank, personally be asked and escorted back in the pce!


    This was more disrespectful than having malicious thoughts towards the Princess¡¯ chest!


    ¡°This Great Road of Vision. I now understood why our beautiful princess called me. I now understand. So that¡¯s why Captain Maldini and the Royal Knights had bitter expressions. Right, this is definitely our country¡¯s dilemma. Yes, that¡¯s why please don¡¯t stop me, Princess of Dalis, Princess Karina. For the sake of the Dalis¡¯s future, I¡¯m going to enact the punishment to the best of my abilities to the cancer of the nation, to that barbarian knight, that pig-!¡±


    Uhh, Slow-sama¡­?


    Even I that was called a Prince Charming haven¡¯t had my first kiss yet.


    What is this? Getting ahead and stepping into the world of the adults?


    And, what are you doing in the town of Yorem? You-?!


    ¡°¡ªNo, you¡¯re wrong, Vision-san, it¡¯s me, I¡ª¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!